Gifts from Heaven

Vol 3

Jakob Lorber

New revelations of Jesus on various topics by Jakob Lorber (1800-1864)

Transcription according to literal inner dictation to Jakob Lorber

Translators’ note:

If the reader should assume that messages, including personal messages, are devoid of spiritual worth because it has been written two hundred years ago to people long deceased, the translator reminds the reader that many a great spiritual principle is found in parables.  Whether the circumstances, the culture, the people themselves are unknown to the reader or not, whether the characters used in parables are real or not, it is the inherent spiritual message that gives worth to what was written.

In this compilation of messages, many principles for human personal, civil, family and occupational life as well as about creation and historical realities are hidden.  Many political circumstances of then could just as well have been today, since darkness is not creative in it's tactics - hence Father's children can glean much codes of conduct from His answers given to Lorber and his company at that time.

Some of these conversations were the introductions and the beginnings of the main and peripheral works dictated to Lorber, hence much context, validity and background can be found here.

In reading these messages and conversations with the heart rather than with a critical, literal mind, will prove to be of great spiritual value, since our Father does not waste words.

May the reader be blessed.

The translation team.

Measurement conversion:

The linear dimensions are originally related to the human body.

Thus, one fathom is equal to the span of arms stretched out to the side,

one cubit is equal to the length of an arm,

one inch is equal to the width of a thumb.

1 mile (German measure)* = 2000 rods = 7.586 km

1 rod = 2 fathoms = 3.8 m

1 fathom (thread) = 6 feet = 1.90 m

1 foot (shoe) = 12 inches = 31.6 cm

1 inch = 12 lines = 2.63 cm

1 line = 12 points = 2.2 mm

1 point = 0.18 mm

1 cubit = 0.41 fathoms = 77.8 cm

All values are rounded; the exact values are given by the relationship:

1 fathom = 1.896484 m.

1 quintal (100 pounds) = 56 kg

1 pound (32 lots) = 560 g

1 lot (4 quintel) = 17.5 g

1 quintel (60 gran) = 4.4 g

1 gran = 73 mg.

The exact values result from the relationship: 1 quintel = 4.375467 g

In most cases, the Lorber works do not use the Austrian mile, but the German geographical mile based on the circumference of the equator.

1 equatorial circumference = 5400 geogr. miles = 40.1 mm

1 German geogr. mile = 1/15 equatorial degree = 7.42 km

According to "Household of God" (Vol 03 ch 246 v 02)

1 hour's walk = 1/2 German mile = 3 3/4 km

Meteor in Prussia

20th December 1846

1. You would like to know what this threefold sign(*1) meant, which was seen first in the form of a sword, then of an angle and finally a circle, in which form it then disappeared.  See, this sign in the sky is really a very meaningful one. But nobody in the land where it appeared understands it. You will get to know it, however, in three periods soon to follow.

2. Will you wage war with the sword?  Yes, war - but what kind of war?  Under that perspective you will think a political, learned, well-measured opposition? - Yes, that - but what kind?!  And under the circle you will think a separation and containment from all sides?  Yes, a separation and closure from all sides - but what kind?

3. I tell you: Everything will be like cabbage and turnips with one another: war with feather-pens, war with empty pockets, war with thieves and robbers, of whom there are already twenty-five thousand in B., who only speak of scolding, stealing, cheating, burglary and robbery. This is a blessing from communism! Then really war with the sword, war with necessity, war with fornication, war with the devil, war with oneself, war with morality, war with humanity, war with religion, war with worldly wisdom and even war with death!

4. When this real war will be fought, then one will take the square measure and will critically and mathematically measure everything that every person is allowed to have, to eat and to know, what he is allowed to speak and what he is allowed to write.  That is the angle that excludes three quarters of the circle.  That will be the learned proposition, which, however, will soon find a very mean opposition!

5. Finally one will draw a circle and separate oneself and regard oneself as the only most perfect.  That will be the circle!

6. But then I will secretly take My freedom and put an end to such foolish circles.  How?  I know that!  That will be the end of an extremely stupid song of this generation.

7. But see you not how the northern polar bear grinds his teeth sharply on the ice?  The seal's meat no longer tastes good to him. He has been longing for the cattle and sheep of the south.  Soon, it will have ground his rear teeth into fangs from all the grinding. Then woe to the fat cattle and the fat sheep of the south! I tell you, their fat will curdle very much on the icy coasts of Siberia!

8. Behold, he is one who is not afraid of goose quills and detests this weapon. But a lot of gold and silver, a lot of riders and a lot of shotguns and cannons are his business!  Woe if he leaves his camp! I tell you, he will win through power and tyrannical generosity!  And that soon - very soon, very soon, if the cattle and sheep of the south are not soon transformed into lions, i.e. in lions of wisdom and in lions of true inner strength.

9. There you have your meteor!  Just don't think that it all has to happen because I told you about it. But it can happen if these people do not change, but persist in their great folly!  And only then do I say the inexorable and unalterable ‘Amen’.

Footnote

(*1) On November 23, 1846, at 1 o'clock at night in Berlin, a beautiful meteor was observed in the sky. The sky was pure and starry. And the meteor, in the shape of a fiery sword, remained almost motionless for eight minutes, contracted into an angle and finally into a circle and disappeared. ('Stiria' No. 152, 4th year, 19 December 1846)

The Sun Woman

21st December 1846

Explanation to Rev. John, chapter 12, verses 1, 2, 5: And there appeared a great sign in heaven: a woman clothed with the sun, the moon under her feet, and on her head a crown of twelve stars. And she conceived, and cried out in childbirth's distress, and was in labor pains and travail of childbirth. - And she bore a child, a son, who would rule all the nations with a sceptre of iron. And her child was caught up into heaven to God and to his throne.

10. But friends, not to understand something so clear and easy, which concerns you all so closely and is already spread out so clearly before your eyes! Where do you have your spirit, where is your mind? Where is it directed ?!

11. If someone asks in the night: "Where is the sun now?", then such a thing may well be possible. But listen, inquiring about the position of the sun during the day – does it not mean being blind or covering your eyes deliberately and playing the so-called "blind mouse" regarding the position of the sun?

12. What is the "woman" who appears in the sky clothed with the sun?  The "woman" is the noble image of a man without the power of procreation, but capable and receptive to procreation. Hence this woman is a perfect symmetry of man, and therefore not a distorted nor immodest image of man.

13. In the same way is also My teaching, which certainly appears in the most perfect heaven because it comes forth in Me and out of Me, like woman a most perfect measure of the spiritual man, for itself not capable of procreation - but through it, man becomes receptive for all loving good, which is the pure, heavenly love of God as the eternal spiritual life out of Me.  But the spiritual life of love for God is the "child" with which My teaching is fertilized in the heart of man.

14. Admittedly there is only talk here of My pure teaching as of a perfect heavenly woman - that is to say, of no false teaching and of no female ape. That this perfect woman - or My pure teaching - is certainly "clothed" with the "sun" or with My light of all light because she comes out of Myself, that will be quite natural after all!

15. But because this very perfect heavenly woman - or My pure love - is only capable of receiving heavenly love from Me, she tramples the "moon", as the fickle symbol of self-love or of the world, with her feet as a polarity totally opposed to her purely heavenly nature - to speak to you a little bit learnedly.

16. And so it is also adorned with "twelve stars" or with the ten commandments of Moses, and at the top with the two commandments of love - but not with the twelve apostles, nor with the twelve tribes of Israel, either, but as I said, adorned with all the twelve laws of eternal life.

17. But the "woman" or the active teaching from Me in man is and is already "pregnant".  By which?  Have you never heard of rebirth!?  Doesn't it mean: "Whoever is not born again out of the spirit cannot enter the kingdom of God!?"

18. See, the "child" with which the woman is pregnant is the pure love of God, which, however, through the manifold self-denial, pains the external man until this heavenly love in the spirit of man becomes ripe through her [the teaching] glorious rebirth to eternal life.

19. But the child is a "boy!"  Why then no girl, that is, a woman in the making?  Because in this love, as in man and not in woman, lies and must lie the creative generative power.

20. This child - or the love of God born of My teaching in the spirit of man - will then, with "iron sceptre" or with the most indomitable power of God, "tame all nations" or all demands and sensual passions of the world - and will thereby, as life out of Me, "rapture" the spirit of man and all his inclinations towards Me and will draw his delight from My "throne", which is the true wisdom out of Me, for ever!

21. Behold, this is the very easy sense of these verses.  But therefore everything must be considered and understood in this only true light, otherwise it is a twilight, which in time leads every leader astray into the dark swamps and morasses.

22. Remember and understand these things well! Amen.

Beginning of the writing of the work 'The Earth' (1st part of the work 'Earth and Moon') under the title: Natural and metaphysical or spiritual depiction of the center of the earth

28th December 1846

Writer: Ans. H. (through the dictation of the Lord to Jakob Lorber)

23. If you look at a body - however shaped it may be - with a searching mind and eye, you will easily and soon realize that three things are observed in this body.  First, it’s pictorial outer shape, i.e. it’s form with all the natural attributes - as there are it’s perimeter, it’s surface on all sides and the coloration of this surface. Secondly, you will necessarily perceive a certain volume of this body, which has a certain diameter in length, width and thickness, which volume of the body, according to it’s nature, reveals some weight or gravity in any direction.

24. For example, if you observe any stone or any other regular or irregular clump, so it will soon become apparent that it’s center of gravity does not document itself equally at all parts. Thus, you can see this especially most easily with a somewhat unshaped wooden stake, if you lay it on the water, where it will always lower it’s center of gravity surely deepest into the water. Therefore this would be the second point, which everyone can easily find with every object.

25. The third point in a body is it’s real center, which is never to be confused with the center of gravity of a body. And therefore every body has two centers, namely one of heaviness and one of it’s physical measure.  You may also examine bodies of whatever kind, and you will never find that the center of gravity and the center of the body measure coincide exactly - not even with a perfectly mathematically correct cast metal sphere, and that for the reason, because absolutely no body consists of such perfectly equal parts, according to which the center of gravity could exactly coincide with the actual center of the body measure.

26. If, for example, you take pure steel as the most solid metal body of all metals, break such a steel bar in two, and you will easily recognize from the white fracture the crystalline structure, which will appear strikingly uniform to the naked eye. But when observed with a microscope, this fractured surface will look like if someone would see from a high mountain all sorts of large and small elevations beneath himself. But if such a difference in the crystalline structure of one of the most solid metal bodies can be perceived, how much greater is such a difference with those far less solid bodies, whose crystalline structure is often notable between large and small, dense and less dense, already easily perceptible to the free eye; and therefore the above set up theory is all the more perfectly true: that the center of gravity and the body measure center, can never coincide.

27. Anyone could also easily see this principle with the preparation of a scale. Someone should construct a completely mathematically even weigh beam out of metal of the same density, then hang it into the weighing fork, and he will convince himself, that even with such a highly mathematically correct evenness, the two weigh beams, or rather the two parts of the same weigh beam, will never completely form a horizontal plane, but the one will suggest something to the other, and the manufacturer of the weigh beam will then have to come to the aid of the weigh beam with a file or with a hammer either on one side or on the other. The reason for this is of course the above mentioned principle.

28. But how this relationship manifests itself in all bodies, so it is all the more peculiar completely at home with those bodies, which did not receive a form through human hands, but which My power shaped as they must be shaped to exist. Therefore, the center of gravity and the center of measurement cannot be thought to be the same place, as positive and negative polarity.

29. You will certainly ask: How is this to be understood? But there I ask you just about it instructively: Why are the two poles of a magnetic rod not found in the mathematical center, but only mostly at the two ends of such a rod?

30. Why is the germinal pod of a seed not in the middle of it, but mostly only on a part of the seed, while it’s center and it’s opposite pole find themselves mostly around one to three quarters of the whole seed body content of the germinal pod further inwards and outwards of the body?

31. Why does neither man nor any animal have the heart in his center of measurement?

32. See, from these questions it is self-explanatory that the center of gravity of a body is something completely different than it’s center of measurement. "If it concerns therefore the revelation of the center of the earth, then under it is to be understood not so much the center of measurement, but rather the actual life- or center of gravity of the earth.

33. For an unveiling of the mere center of measurement of the earth would be, strictly speaking, an exceedingly significant ridiculousness, which can be seen very easily from that the center of every body, thus also of the earth, must be assumed only as an ideal dot, which is already correctly defined by your mathematical terms a something, which allows neither in length nor in width nor in thickness even the smallest possible diameter, thus certainly in it’s kind is the most minute of all things, and you can safely assume that even in an atomic animal, not even detectable by the strongest solar microscope, would certainly have room for countless billions of such points. Ask accordingly: What would we have to reveal of this infinitely small being, which so actually disappears into the barest nothingness? One might just say: The center of the earth consists of nothing, so it would also already be completely natural and spiritually revealed. For nothingness is synonymous both physically and spiritually; because where there is nothing, everything stops quite naturally. And it is a nothing naturally and spiritually also really not conceivable in anything else than in such a mathematical measure center - for what reason we want to move away from this meaningless center of the earth and want to turn to the extremely important center of gravity of the earth, which of course must be more volumous and, with a body as large as the earth, also of a significantly large size, in order to give the peculiar worldly physical life-activity the correspondingly effective amplitude.

34. I already see in you through and through that you already ask within yourselves: What does this center of gravity of the earth then look like? What does it consist of? Is it a clump of diamond, or is it pure gold or iron or even a magnet? Or is it a hollow space filled with nothing but an eternally unquenchable fire, and probably even serves as a residence for the damned and bears the respectable title 'hell', of which the fire-breathing mountains scattered here and there on earth are, so to speak, chimneys?

35. There I say: There is no talk of all this in the center of gravity of the earth, just as little as, physically taken, in the heart of a human being any of this can be. The heart is neither a diamond nor a lump of gold, nor is it iron and magnetic stone, nor is it a hollow space filled with fire, but the heart is, physically seen, an exceedingly artistic cellular tissue, within which the living soul and in it the spirit of man is and can be active like a weaver on his loom, because this loom is for the formation of the natural life and for the timely preservation of the same just so furnished. that by it’s artful construction in the hands of the soul, all this can be produced what is necessary to represent the physical life. Once this loom has become inefficient in it’s natural construction in something, it doesn’t proceed then quite right with the further generation of the physical life any longer. But if it has finally become completely unfit and clumsy, then the soul can no longer use it either, and it is then time for it to leave this vain workshop.

36. See, this is the actual center of gravity of the earth.

House blessing

1st January 1847

37. Yes, yes, just write a little house blessing to the brothers and sisters who were looking for Me and are still searching diligently, who loved Me and who still love in Me My poor brothers and sisters!

38. But this is My special wish for all of you who were Mine and still are, if you want to be - that you all have a special joy in My poor brothers and sisters and gladly share your supply with them. And the more ragged and poor they are, the more expensive they should be to you, since these are much closer to Me than those who have the right to be called less poor and needy.

39. Ask the poor man before you give him something, but do not ask: "How did you get into this misery? Why did you not work and save at the right time? Or, "Why, since your financial circumstances were so meager in the beginning, did you take a wife for yourself and, to the greatest detriment of your existence, fathered children with her?" - and more such unloving questions.

40. Verily, verily, he who does these things, is he who demands an account from My household. But whoever demands an account from Me and wants to judge Me in My arms - from him I, too, as the eternally almighty God and Lord of all life and death, will demand an account in his time, in which even the most perfect angel would not know how to answer one for a thousand, let alone first such a wretched worldly judge, who wants to investigate and judge the poor before he has handed them something.

41. As long as you still have poor people, you also have Me and My blessings for a long time. But if these leave you one day, then the plague of hell will break in on you and destroy you for ever!  Doesn't the scripture say: "Sell all your great goods and share them all among the poor and then follow Me, and you will find great treasure in heaven!?"

42. You may sure save for your children, and yet I have never commanded such things - how then do you do this which is My express will, with so much difficulty?

43. But I do not want to reproach you with this as if you were such barren creatures, worthy of such a curse - but I only want to show you the right way with this, so that you may recognize at all times, how you are to be pleasing to Me in the poor brothers and sisters, and should not do like the world, which has My judgment and eternal death in all that it does.

44. Blessed the merciful - they are to find mercy also with Me and will certainly be saved from eternal death!

45. This good little word be a good "house blessing" for you all!  If you pay attention to it, I will also regard you at all times and My grace will be yours forever! But if you disregard it, I will also disregard you and My grace will behave towards you the same as you behave towards the poor, with whom I live on earth physically!

46. Whoever wants to search for and find Me, seek Me among the poor.  I say this, your God, Lord and Father for ever! Amen.

Questions about texts with Mark and John

3rd January1847

(questioner: Paul, Peter and Pauline H.)

Mark 9:10: And they asked Him and said: What then do the Pharisees and scribes say that Elijah must come first?

John 7:13: But no-one spoke freely of Him for fear of the Jews.

John 3:12: If I speak to you of the earthly and you do not believe, how shall you believe when I speak to you of the heavenly?

47. Behold, that is the right form, as the world usually asks about all promises from heaven whether they will be not prepared by the wonders which the world presents to itself in it’s great folly.  The world that has lapsed into blindness, gets established more and more in it’s folly and in the end imagines the promised phenomena in such a material way as they could never have arisen in an angel's mind. But if then the prophesied signs certainly come in a quite different form than it was imagined by the stupid world, then the question is asked just so - and Elijah, as with the Jews, is always absent.

48. It is the same with the promise of My millennial kingdom; it is expected materially in My personal presence!  Behold, this kingdom has long been there in the spirit and heart of good people. But because the material Elijah - or the from the promise pre-imagined stupidity - does not thus come to light, as the world itself in it’s brazen blindness has even imagined, so it now is with Me and My kingdom exactly as it happened to Me nineteen hundred years ago.

49. Not one, but probably a thousand Elihahs have I let appear since then, preparing the people of the earth for My coming as Father, but they are treated not much better than John in the desert. You, you My young questioner, but submit this to the true testing of the Word! If you want to find My kingdom, then you search the coming Elijah in you, who is a just change according to My words, then My kingdom will already come in all power and glory inside you!

50. But I am already with many on this aforementioned right way, who are all already in My kingdom; but these many are like those good Jews, who do not dare to speak freely of Me for fear of the evil great world-Jews.  The fear of the Jews was already in a certain way a mutual one, where the big one was afraid of the small one and vice versa.  But in this, there is now a difference; because now, always the small one fears the big one. But this will last only for a short time, then the fear will be reversed very violently.

51. When this will happen, then everyone will understand My kingdom perfectly, what kind of man the Elijah is who should come; then the girl, who now finds it difficult to grasp earthly things, will also grasp heavenly things with great ease, even if they are not explained to her by some selfish and very self-serving School Sisters College in the Capuchin way!  For all this My Spirit will do with the small and the weak. But that is why the world will always remain very blind and stupid; for it will not recognize the true Elijah, as it has never recognized him!

52. But you are to recognize Elijah - and have already recognized him, because he has been with you for a long time.  As you receive him, so you also receive Me, but understand it well, mainly spiritually.  Amen.

Footnote

See also the announcement of June 30, 1842 ("Elijah the Forerunner"), Gifts from Heaven", Vol 2

About cholera

10th January 1847

When asked whether the cholera that recently appeared on the Caspian Sea would migrate to Austria and whether the remedy for this epidemic indicated by somnambulist A.H. in 1830 in magnetic sleep was of good effect, the Lord announced:

53. This disease will appear in the state of Austria at the time in which a person would travel at a moderate pace from the Caspian Sea to Vienna, Prague and other cities of this empire, if he walked day and night, and will mainly appear in Vienna, Prague, attack Lemberg, Ollmütz and other cities more or less powerfully. This time it will take it’s toll mainly among the great and the rich and especially in their children. The military will suffer too, and the priesthood too. Woe to fornicators and revelers!

54. Even your city (Graz) will not come through this time with a completely intact skin, for there are already very many poor people here, because the rich are indirectly depriving them of everything, giving their already very rich children even greater riches, and wanting to give the poor nothing or very little of it. Their heirs are to be taken from them, so that the poor can inherit them. But this time I will heat up the rich in such a way that they will surely become soft and crawl to the cross.

55. In the beginning the poor will be seized, that the rich may take pity. If they do, this punishment will be mitigated. But if they don't, the "sponge woman" (cholera) should start to rage relentlessly with a thousand scythes among them - it should cut a thousand stacks in one day!

56. Behold, in order to reduce poverty and protect the wealth of the rich, the marriages of the poor are to be restricted, and this is to be curbed mightily. Oh this is the most cursed spawn of hell, a work of Satan! Behold, this is the cause of all plague!

57. Through the withholding of marriage and the just and orderly procreation of children, where the instinct is there, as well as through the mighty extermination of (wild) animals of all kinds and of the forests, the redeeming admission of the earth elemental spirits into the higher levels of guidance and purification is hindered. When these nature-spirits, which first begin to regenerate in the mold and in the (fungi or) sponges, have ascended through this stage and find the next stage too low, so that they cannot be fully absorbed, they unite into an almost human-looking being, then wander about the earth and seize the human beings and also animals and plants with the intention of upgrading through them.

58. People are their favorite, because they think that they can reach their complete liberation by the shortest way, but this is certainly a delusion for their still highly material intelligence. But because people themselves (through egoism) are the cause of this phenomenon, so I also allow it that they are chastised for such sacrilege in the most sensitive way, and that spiritually and bodily.

59. Behold, this is the wicked cause of all plague, which therefore is at home excellently in the Orient, because there the orderly procreation of people is tyrannically violently suppressed sometimes even by mutilation.

60. But if now also in still somewhat better Europe, because of the industry of some rich, this act of redemption for the whole kingdom of spirits of the earth is likewise suppressed, then therefore also the most devastating consequences are to come to light - from which the remnant are to recognize that I did not create the earth for the sake of industry, not for the sake of the railroads, and least of all for the sake of the rich, but only for the redemption of the original spirits banished in it!

61. Understand that: My purpose for the earth is different from what the present world, completely seized by Satan, recognizes!

62. The potato disease was already a forerunner! But as it has happened to this fruit up to now through My grace for the people in order to spare them - so it will soon be for people themselves, if they do not improve and do not change their attitudes towards the poor.

63. The recipe given by N.N. through his sister A.H. is good. Nevertheless I will give you an even better and more effective one in due time (*1).

64. The indicated cities of this kingdom have already fully developed the marriage reduction system, so they should be properly rewarded for it. This time, however, the whole of Europe, especially in the large industrial cities, will be severely punished.

65. But the whole thing can be softened very much through prayer and good works to the poor, especially where marriages are not suppressed too badly and systematically.  This for your deeper instruction and consideration!  Amen.

Footnote

(*1) see "The Healing Power of Sunlight" – Jakob Lorber

The Pearl

31st January 1847

66. In the sea's deep bottom, where the mighty wave, aroused by the gruesome wind, never rummage in the deeply lying sea sands and indeed does not easily cloud the sparse shimmer, which, a ray of sunshine, still tangles the damp sea wall and the last peaks of light dive into shark's hawks-eye - there rests very quietly in a firmly closed mother, a noble fruit - the noblest of the deep, which, brought up into the sunlight, becomes a mirror to the sun  - and shines and flaunts with it as the noblest with the noblest!  There the king adorns his throne with it, the princess her arm, head and neck. The great pearl's great value even Solomon did not appreciate enough.  Gemstones must first be sanded, otherwise they do not decorate the crowns; but no sanding is needed for the pearl; as the dark deep sea bed has given it, it is already the most magnificent jewel!

67. Oh people! In you there is also a sea, it’s peaceful depths hides such jewelry wherewith the heavenly princes will adorn their foreheads, breasts, and loins most abundantly!  Do you people know it, do you know the pearl which the heart of poverty hides in the poor brother, and which shapes itself more glorious and greater in the loving heart of the giver that always practices good things in the quiet ocean depths of his peace of love - and becomes nobler and more sublime than the sun's light-filled spheres?

68. Oh behold, this is heaven’s becoming and it’s light-shaping in the deep foundation of life; My Divine Word, still covered with flesh, but working heavenly, because even heaven itself is above all heavens, thus begetting heaven, creating, giving birth to light in the Mother, who there is Love - Love of God, brotherly love, encompassing, embracing all, attracting and endeavors in her nobility even the lowest of the lowest to convert to her nobility - just like the pearl draws the deep sea's mud into it’s high nobility and inverts it into it’s noble nature.

69. The pearl does not prepare the mud, which it inverts into it’s being through it’s silent activity, which the world does not see and does not notice, where after all so much nobility is begotten, that the world does not even know the great value and does not appreciate it, and there the noblest and most precious is begotten in the most cramped, silent space.

70. So also a true man should be reflected in the pearl's own shimmer, which is much lovelier than the Orion's blaze of fire, then he will find in himself, what his life's sea depth hides.

71. The way is open, the storm has subsided, slumbering; who can still waver?  Act, act according to the word, become real fishermen of real pearls!  In your heart's sea of mercy lower your will's diving bell, and stretch your brotherly love's net over the mud of poverty, there you will make a good catch - for I Myself will be as a pearl of pearls among the pearls you have caught in the brotherly net of your love; for as the pearl grows in the calm depth of the sea, so I grow in your heart a pearl of life, which will never be taken from you forever.

72. This pearl is a life, it is a life, a living word, a heaven, I Myself am the pearl of pearls! Therefore, go and gather the pearls, and if you find the great one, then give everything and buy it, for I Myself am this great pearl - he who has it, has everything; for it's value will remain eternally, eternally priceless!  So a God speaks from God, who became man to make people into gods. So through the pearl of pearls, become pearls yourselves; become gods through Me, your God and Father forever. Amen, Amen, Amen.

Do not worry - worry weighs down the heart!

14th February 1847

For Alexandrine and Julie H.

73. Just write, I already know what you have!  Your two clients want a little word from Me, because one was born, and the other, has her baptismal name day approaching - from which, of course, the day of birth applies to every person much more than the Roman baptismal name day.

74. But therefore I want to give your two the same, for behold, they have just opened the front gate for us this morning. Therefore we have to give them something quite beautiful, to which they are to have a true joy of the heart - and this as a compensation for today's fright in the hallway, of which they know nothing anymore, because I took it out of their souls again for their own good.  But that does not matter. They will one day already become aware of such spiritual appearances between Me and them and then all the more recognize how close, how good I always was to them, how always concerned about their spiritual, mental and also bodily well-being.

75. And so write then first for little Martha that I let her be told through you that she is to remain in her love for Me and make Me the main object of her love in her heart, she will gain more in a minute than with all her Martha-care in a thousand years. But I do not want to rebuke her domestic diligence, but only wish away what is often unnecessary.

76. Such unnecessary things are not suitable for the business of housekeeping, which I know very well; for I, too, once on earth in the house of Joseph, procured and carried out all kinds of domestic business.  To act right and diligently is good, but to worry too much about something which is not right; because he who knows and loves Me, must lay all worries on Me because worry weighs down the heart and often depresses it there where it is to rise up to Me.

77. But therefore the heart has to be continuously free so that it can always rise freely and easily to Me, through which elevation it can become more spiritual and alive from day to day.

78. Another needlessness consists in a somewhat exaggerated love of cleanliness in the earthly household. Cleanliness is well right everywhere, but only an often vain concern about it is not in the right spiritual order.  For all care is not good for the heart of man and is vain, because it makes the heart heavy.  Worry is Mine only!  But you, My dear little Martha, do not worry at all, for behold, everything you do, you can also do quite carefree and you will be spiritually and physically healthy in doing so. Whether you worry or not, everything will still happen; because if I want it, it happens without your worry - but if I do not want it, you may worry day and night for a thousand years, it will still not happen, because I do not want it!

79. But if someone still wants to worry, then he should alone worry about Me and My kingdom (that is love); everything else will be given to him for free.

80. But now something else, My dear Martha, you must banish your gusto of tobacco; for behold, this is firstly ugly, and secondly it is very harmful to your nature. Therefore, for My sake, you must restrain yourself quite well in this, otherwise you will be far from getting completely healthy. For behold, the vile tobacco is a poison and arises from the devil's filth, as the ancient sages also named this poisonous plant. Therefore you must well restrain yourself in it, otherwise I could not bear it beside you at that time because of all the stench. For behold, this weed stinks especially in this time for Me quite particularly because through it just so exceedingly much mischief is instigated. Thus, in the future, stop the snuffing; it is enough, that those make use of this weed, which already got used to it from their youth. But even for them, it would be better if they stopped doing so.

81. And behold, this is also what I wish for you, or rather from you, not only on your name day, but always! And if you will comply with this wish of Mine in your heart, you will soon be healed in spirit and in body.  Amen; This say I, your dear holy Father, Amen, Amen, Amen.

82. And now write another word for the sister of the little house-Martha, who is called Alexandrine.

83. From you, you My dear Alexandrine, I ask nothing - but love. For behold, the beautiful ones please Me also; and you are beautiful, therefore you also please Me exceedingly well. But you do not have to understand by this your body, but only your heart, which is very beautiful towards My poor brothers and sisters, which pleases Me exceedingly well in you.

84. But nonetheless I have something against you, and that is that sometimes you are a bit vain about your outward appearance and gladly become addicted to cleaning, so to speak. Behold, such horseradish rootlets must be removed from the body, otherwise they embitter the heart over time, and a bitter heart can not receive My love.  You must abandon this completely, as you have already really abandoned a significant part, then you will be completely suitable for My love.

85. Also, You don't have to resort too much to the art of hairdressing, because a too much in plaits entangled head is usually a figurehead of the heart and indicates that this is also mostly as interwoven as the head with its braids.

86. But number three, I want to tell you, My dearest little soul, something else: Since you are still quite young and naturally tender and exuberant, avoid the window air and never sit too close to the windows, so you will never get a rash, neither in the face of the body, nor in the face of your beautiful soul.

87. I wish you all this not only for the birthday of your body, but for your whole lifetime. Then you will be completely My beloved one and I your dear holy Father, temporally and eternally, Amen. This I say in all My most tender love to you, Amen, Amen, Amen.

About sulfur ether and it’s effect

28th February 1847

88. The so-called sulfur ether is actually nothing other than a pure wine or fruit wine spirit, and there is no atom of sulfur in it. For what causes the boiling sulfuric acid to rise from it’s content in vapors during preparation, combines with the simultaneously rising water vapors contained in the still impure wine or fruit wine spirit, and falls back into the boiling sulfuric acid as a heavy, dripping, acidic liquid.

89. But the pure wine or fruit ether then passes freely into the original as a highly delicate and pure liquid. This liquid is then the so-called sulfur ether.

90. Each ether, as a spiritual specific fluid, has a numbing effect on the nerve-spirit. So does wine, beer, fruit juice and the like, because in such liquids, the spiritual specifics are already freer and more unbound than in water and other unfermented liquids. But, of course, in pure ether, the soul-specifics are already almost completely free and can only be held in a tightly closed vessel. If such an ether is then, through inhalation, brought into an inner connection with the bodily organism in which the nerve-spirit is active, it is greedily absorbed by the nerve-spirit related to it and used to saturate the inner nerve-chambers.

91. But if these chambers are suddenly and unpreparedly saturated, then by such saturation they become inflated like a bladder, and in such inflated state are incapable of any reaction, either through external injuries or internal seizures on the part of the nerve-spirit.

92. But since the nerve-spirit for it’s part also becomes inactive for the body because it has disassociated itself with the nerve-chambers due to the momentary oversaturation of the nerve-chambers - the soul becomes free, since the nerve-spirit does not bind it to the nerve-chambers during such a period of oversaturation of the nerve chambers. Because of this, the soul then becomes free, then in the short time of such numbing of the nerves, it is in that sphere of the spirit-world which corresponds to the state in which the (relevant) human heart or mind is.

93. If this state is a good one, the soul will also find itself in heavenly realms full of bliss. But if the state of mind is bad, the soul will be in the bad state corresponding to it’s mind at the time of the so-called narcosis (numbness, paralysis).

94. But here, as in natural sleep, the soul and the nerve-spirit are still in full association and the soul transmits the forms of it’s perception into the nerve-spirit that is still connected to it, it can still remember what it saw in the spirit-world. while it knows nothing about what has in the meanwhile happened to the body.

95. From a purely somnambulistic state, however, as well as from a deeper natural dream-life, the soul therefore does not bring back memory to the natural state, because then it usually disassociates with the nerve-spirit. For this remains in connection with the nerves, which, because otherwise they have no satiety and are usually weak, would immediately die and dissolve without the nerve-spirit, which of course would then also be the complete death of the body.

96. In ether-anesthesia, however, the ether is the substitute for the nerve-spirit, just as in the natural dream-life, the gastric ether from the food. There the nerve-spirit can already free itself and stand entirely alone at service of the soul – being the reason for the soul's recollection of what it saw in the spirit-world.

97. In this, however, lies the difference between this ethereal numb state and the so-called magnetic sleep, in which the soul can contemplate it’s body, because the nerve-spirit is still connected to it (which, however, as said, cannot be the case with anesthesia because both are not connected with the body)

98. The effects following narcosis here and there with time with one or the other person, are the same as those that everyone can easily discover in prisoners in dungeons. These desire nothing more ardently than freedom; and if one has once succeeded in escaping from a dungeon through some hole, and he is brought in again, then he will have an all the greater desire in himself to escape from the dungeon again as soon as possible.

99. The same need is implanted in the soul through ether-anesthesia. Therefore, in certain periods of time, this desire of the soul to escape, will repeat itself with certain convulsive states, and this especially in the case of strong nerves, although not all weak nerves are excluded from it. Somnambulism and, better still, the laying on of hands in full faith with prayer and fasting, can be used as a healing antidote against this evil.

100. This then for your reassurance, thorough science about the natural good case of the so-called sulfur ether.

101. Wherever I am present, the poison of hell does not do damage, let alone this ether, which is naturally good and is good in a righteous use!  Amen.

The girl from the stars

7th March 1847

102. Yes, yes, go ahead and write!  I indeed want to say something right and good.  But we will have to pull ourselves together!  Because this girl is very sensitive and will be furious if you don't tell her something nice and good and in good German.  She has now read quite a few classics and can tell the ending of the third very well apart from the fourth, and is more comfortable with the half past than with the completely past time, and the connecting style sounds better to her than the indicating one.  She also loves sublime parts, especially if they are a bit dark and incomprehensible or funny.

103. We must therefore pay close attention to these pieces if we are to do her any favors with this little word.  So it is then credible, but clever, sublime and yet somewhat piquant and funny!  Otherwise we will not please her the most, especially considering these somewhat necessary preliminary remarks.  And thus to the point!

104. A girl on earth once lived adorned in the heart, as adorned as the Orion's radiant belt. She sighed in nights and cried in her sleep.  But during the day one often saw her laugh and joke with all the stars of the heavens, which she could only see during the day.  At night-time, the brightest sky offered no star, and the nightly hours, dreamless sleep.

105. Oh then every day has to become a spell!  For it gave everything to the rare girl, who otherwise only night - this nourishing mother of the earth - gives to those who dream.  Oh now guess, thou lovely little daughter, who is born from the bosom of the stars, for no night presses the dusty fields of the shining worlds - who is this rare girl after all?

106. Look, I know that you will not easily be able to answer this question for Me.  But still I had to ask this question here, to show you most clearly with it the mantle of wisdom and how it is difficult to light up the heart, into which some earthly plants have already taken root.

107. But you should know this rare girl well, because she is closer to you than you would like to believe here.  Therefore I Myself will give you the answer to the question.  And so then hear Me, you lovely daughter of the stars!  The rare girl is Divine Love in the human heart, is Spirit, the very real eternal essence out of Me.

108. This one once lived completely in man and woven in his heart the shining thread to eternal life.  That was a wonderful day for this rare girl!  But now night has befallen him, and behold, he sighs mightily; soon a dark sleep will creep over his eyes, and there she will weep, this rare girl, in the dark sleep of life!

109. Therefore, oh My dear little daughter, strive to revive this rare girl in your educated heart more and more and more!  Then you will always laugh in your heart and be cheerful beyond measure on that everlasting, ever cheerful day.

110. This is what your Father, your holy Father, wishes for you for the eternal day of the new birth out of the Spirit of love and truth, for ever and ever!  Amen.

Reminder to love and patience

14th March 1847

111. Dear friends, brothers and children! I, the Lord, your God, Father, Master and Brother, I, your Teacher and Leader, make you known and know that I like to see it always as also now, if you come together in My name at any time and have good discussions out of Me and from the love of the neighbor. For such good discourses exhilarate the spirit and delight the mind, and that is good. For you are to be cheerful at all times in My name and also refresh your body with good food and good drink in the just measure and goal-oriented.

112. But listen! You should have invited someone who was among you, whether he was coming or not. It doesn't matter whether he is there or not; because that is on his account - but you want to leave him out, that is on your account again. And it will hurt him seriously if he finds out, either here or there.  He indeed behaves in such a way that it seems as if you and Me are in a certain way ignored by him. But that is not completely so.

113. He himself accuses himself of having sinned against you, and has not the courage to confess to you what oppresses him. That is why it always costs him a little effort to come to you. For this your brother has a well-adorned heart, but in which only a weak spirit dwells; hence the man also possesses more power in his soul than in his spirit.  But that is why you also have to have the right indulgence, patience and love with him if you want to be true walkers on My ways.

114. For look, people with a delicate heart, strong souls, but weak spirits, are very sensitive and often notice the smallest differences of mind in their friends, which hurt them very much because their soul is extremely sensitive in it’s often very isolated self-power.

115. But if anyone feeds this sensitivity, he sins against his brother. Because someone already sees the weakness of the brother, but acts in front of him as if he were a strong spirit, and the weak brother is angry because of it, such an act is a sin, no matter how righteous in the eyes of a strong spirit . Because the spirit cannot be annoyed, but the soul can be harmed by annoyances. Therefore these are to be avoided for the most wise reasons.

116. But love and patience are worth endlessly more than all wisdom and all righteousness. Therefore always keep love and her sister, patience, and sin will become an impossibility for you.

117. According to righteousness it would also have been right, if I had let the adulteress be stoned to death according to My own laws given by Moses. For the public law was that every adulteress should be stoned to death. But there My love, patience and mercy took the place of hard justice. And these not only did not let the great sinner be stoned and killed, but wrote her guilt together with the hard laws of justice for all times of earthly life in the sand and transferred the former judgment of love of each one to himself and over himself, so that each one finds himself and judges according to his love for ever and ever.

118. Therefore remove from your heart what has only the faintest appearance of a so-called "revisiting"! For that makes your heart look different from Mine; and that should not be with you, My children.

119. And finally a little word about My servant, who was given to you as a great blessing and was awakened seven years ago and whom I led away from you for a short time because of you and him!

120. Whatever you have done to him, you have done to Me; and whatever else you do to him, you do to Me; and whatever else you want to do to him, of all this a great treasure will be given to you in heaven, as it has already become bodily to you in all fullness of love and wisdom - in which you are to find and have for ever the kingdom of life, which is My great grace, which you have and which is withheld from millions.

121. But in this grace you may now also accept My Fatherly blessing, which is to remain with you for ever, if you live according to My Word.  Amen.

Advice to a girl

28th March 1847

122. I like to give them who thirst for it, to drink from the well at all times, since there is living water inside. The doctor is also only for the weak and the sick; for the strong and healthy do not need a doctor.

123. Do you hear, My dear Pauline! If you want to get rid of your childish heart's stupid burden as soon as possible, then you have to be very serious about it. Because see, the "blacks" do not get out as easily as the "whites". That is, dark and disorderly thoughts stick much more powerfully in the heart and darken it and find the way out difficult, because they make the heart dark. The light thoughts, however, come out again soon and easily because they are light themselves and illuminate all corners and easily find their way out again, especially if they don't like it very much next to the "blacks".

124. The human heart is a heaven for the black thoughts of the world. But for the heavenly light thoughts it is a hell - especially when the corners of the heart are still crammed with all kinds of worldly foolishness.

125. If you, My dear daughter, want to make your heart pure so that it may be pleasing to the heavenly spirits to dwell in it for ever and ever, you must, like a wise innkeeper, banish from your house all the foolish, lazy, bad and useless servants, even forcibly casting them out; then sweep and clean all the chambers of your heart's house, so that the new arrivals from heaven may like the rooms of the inn and find a pleasant dwelling in it and henceforth remain in it.

126. Therefore avoid every opportunity to approach what darkens your heart.  But if someone visits you who is very harmful to you, stay far from his company, in your heart as well as in your body! And he will stay away! Because he comes, if he does, mainly because of you, everything else is an appearance and an empty pretext.

127. I do think, My dear daughter, that will be a real "German" advice!  Therefore, follow it honestly German in a German heart, and you will soon be in the position that befits a German girl!

128. For behold, I prefer a real German girl to a thousand Roman monastery nuns!

129. Do so, My dear daughter!  But I will powerfully stand by you and help you always and forever!  Amen.

The age of majority

28th March 1847

130. So write to Marie Hüttenbrenner, the daughter of AH-W., Who is the oldest and, according to your calculation, has achieved the so-called "majority” [legal age] - which calculation is of course completely incorrect. Because a girl is a “major” when mature and manable according to the body. According to the spirit, however, “majority” is only when fully reborn in it. Whoever does not achieve this, will certainly remain very strong "minors" forever.

131. So also our daughter has been very strongly major in body for many years; but in spirit she is just as strongly minor.

132. On this, her 25th birthday of her body, the main thing to be hoped for, would be that she would try very hard to get soon in the true, living school of life in order to achieve the majority of the spirit. Because this depends on the voluntary diligence of the heart and does not come, like that of the body, with the natural earth-years, but, as said, only with the most persistent diligence of the heart.

133. But diligence demands above all a firm faith in My word! This is the A-B-C of the Book of Life!

134. To act firmly and undauntedly according to the right faith, that is the spelling and the syllabus.

135. To achieve love through action and to live lovingly in it, that is reading from the book of life.

136. Through this reading, one comes to the light of the Spirit and the grace of God! But God makes the spirit free so that it can become one with the Holy Spirit in God's grace.

137. In this unity then comes wisdom - in it, the true love of God and with it, true eternal life. And this is the true "majority of the spirit", which our daughter Marie H. should strive for with all diligence.

138. But things are going a little hard with her, because she is a little hard of hearing - in the temple of faith in her heart by far stronger than in the ears of her body. Her hearing has indeed improved, her heart has also become a bit more believing, and she is certainly making a little progress. But admittedly almost as the coral growth!

139. Therefore gather her diligently in heart, and grow with the day. Then she will also soon reach the true day of life.

140. She would also like to be a woman, wife and mother.  She should be and will be if she is clever!  But her spirit is worth more to her than a man! Therefore, she should think of the spirit of the day more often than of a man - so the latter will not escape her either. For what a believing heart desires and wants, will never escape it.

141. But let a wise and understanding heart seek above all the kingdom of God and it’s righteousness in itself, and all other things will become a free gift to it!

142. You, Marie H., seek to kindle this short, but extremely important life lesson in your heart, so your heart will soon find everything in it, after which it truly hungers and thirst.

143. So that My blessing, My mercy, My love, and all the grace from it, will be given to you for ever. Amen.  These things I, your Holy Father Jesus, say and wish to you – I, Who sure know your heart and your spirit forever. Amen.

The power of faith

2nd April 1847

144. In faith lies the great promise and resurrection. Just as I, the one, have risen from My own strength and power, so everyone will be resurrected through the power of faith in himself, if faith has embraced Him who is life itself. For there faith has life itself and does not need someone to awaken it from death, but it is rather the alarm clock in him who has it.

145. And so it is, that every one "will live and must live" by his faith. For faith is the body of love. It is the pure soul or the intelligence of existence.

146. Love is the eternal spirit in this body. And if the body of faith is there and built from the One who was, is and will be Life itself forever - how could he be without love, without spirit, who has grown out of Love, which is Life itself ?!

147. So whoever believes in Him who came, comes and will come from eternity as a life out of God, Himself God, the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning and the end, without beginning and without end - he already has eternal life in himself.

148. But no-one can live without a belief, neither temporally nor forever. If the belief is stupid, so is life; if faith is judged, so is life. He who is bound in faith, is also bound in life, unless the spirit makes him free.

149. Therefore believe rightly and in Me, who am the Life and the resurrection Myself, you will also be resurrected in your faith and will live your faith forever! Amen.

150. That says He who is the Resurrection and Life Itself. Amen. Amen. Amen.

Famine as a rod of correction

11th April 1847

151. Just write, I do not need a petition, I know anyway what the Irish lack. These people lack everything. Hence this rod, which after all is better than eternal death! If little is enough for the wise man, you should have enough with it too; but for the brothers' sake, I shall have to put something more down.

152. So I say that everything is missing from this people, that means, firstly, this people has no God, except for blind idols from Central Switzerland and the mammon money. The idols are in the houses of prayer and can neither help because they are dead nor of use, because their material is bad and worthless. Mammon, however, is in the hands of the usurers and in the "Repealer” (*1), which is composed of sheer lust for power and rank. That will be a strong category in the consignment of what the people lack!

153. Secondly, the people lack leaders, and this is also a strong category! O'Connell was still their best man, and yet he did not deserve to be hanged. What then is the matter with the other men among them, and finally with themselves! O'Connell went away, and the others died away. It will be best if they are all gone as soon as possible. Good luck for the journey without God and without people and without "money" in the other world! In hell there is an overabundance of events. But go ahead in this way on the journey to eternity, there are loud ,,Repealers" at home!

154. The people can act as they will, but the consequences are unchangeable in My hand. Throw as many stones as you like into the heights - that they have to fall down again, is My concern.

155. Thirdly, this people has no laws; and if it has any, it has no respect for them, the worldly ones as little as the divine ones, which it hardly knows by name. But instead they have more usurers of all kinds and always a lot of military. And the blessing of all this is - the famine!

156. When the people were well served with potatoes, they hardly knew what to make of them: schnapps, syrup, flour, starch, beer, and many other such industrial goods. But I gave this fruit only as a very simple food, which the poorest can easily prepare for himself. But if this "earthbread for the poor" was to become an industrial product for the luxury and the moneybags of the already rich, then away even with this food of the poor!

157. In this country there would still be money and grain in large quantities in the hands of the usurers for a number of years, but it is precisely there that the vile property rights must be upheld, even if hundreds of thousands have to bite the grass!  But protect the property of the usurers only even more, put guards at their granaries, but let hundreds of thousands starve to death because of it - verily, your wages will be great in hell! Cursed be the usurer and also the law that protects him!

158. But I say, hang a stone on the throat of the usurer, and throw it into the sea, where it is deepest - if someone kills a man, you also condemn him to death; but if such a money-devil of a usurer kills hundreds of thousands through his insatiable desire for profit, for him you have no law! Oh then it serves you, you stupid British, rightly, if you all die of hunger together with Ireland! Go ahead with justice, everything shall become even better here on earth!

159. I think it is enough that you may see Ireland's famine, it’s cause, and its’ reason.

160. But I tell you this: if mankind turns out to be the same as in Ireland, then their lot will be worse than that of this country. Because there is no other school for people than that of misery!  That speaks He who knows all the peoples of the earth. Amen.

Footnote

(*1) O'Connell's Irish Catholic Independence Party Combat Chest

Everything that emanates from Me is a gift

18th April 1847

161. You would like a certain congratulation again, namely for your friend and brother Anselm H.-W. - but behold, what once applies with Me, that applies always and eternally. I am not to congratulate everybody, like silly people, for the birthday or name day. For only stupid people do this, who cannot give anything or mostly do not want to give anything, if they could also still give something, or those who want or at least would like to get something for congratulations.

162. But I, Who can only give and not take anything from anybody, since everything is Mine anyway, which any man ever imagines to possess, cannot congratulate anyone, because everything that emanates from Me is a gift and impossibly ever a congratulation!

163. To whom could I well wish some real happiness and not give it to him, but, as I said, merely wish it, as humans do? Or how could I congratulate someone some happiness, as if he had not received it from Me?

164. But, if you would like to give something to somebody, and then went yourself to the gifted and would like to congratulate him on top of it, because he was so happy to receive such a lucky gift from you - wouldn't you therefore first have to laugh at yourself for such great stupidity, and should the gifted not consider you a near lunatic, if you would congratulate him yourself on top of that for what you have given him? This can sure be done by others, but not by the donor himself.

165. But if it were already with humans and among humans very ridiculous and stupid to do such a thing, but what kind of face would it have only then, if I, the Lord and sole true Giver of all good gifts, did such a thing? Would not all the cows, oxen, calves, horses, donkeys and sheep climb up all the tops of the trees and laugh at Me together with all the world?  Behold, behold, to demand such a thing from Me is in fact still very silly and ridiculous of you.

166. I surely want to and can give A.H.-W. something, as I have already given him many things; but for a congratulation, such a gift should not be looked upon by you or anyone else; because as I said before, I can only give, but eternally never congratulate. Thus here also follows a gift, but no congratulation.

A gift for A.H.-W.

18 April 1847

Changing health problems as a result of indulgence, variety of food, drinking beer and wine together; health and nutritional advice.

167. Listen, My dear and very diligent copyist of My gifts of love for spirit, heart and mind, which is a sight of the soul! You always complain about all kinds of weaknesses of your flesh; then your head is not in order, then your feet, sometimes even your stomach, which you often accuse of a certain stupidity. But see, this cannot be any different; because you are still somewhat of a reveler and drink beer and wine mixed and eat then this, then that, what you like every now and then. Do you really think that this serves your body? Oh by no means! All this is a poison to your in years already somewhat advanced body.

168. Try just once and put a small portion of everything you eat and drink in a week into a pot and smell the contents after eight days, and you would have to have very dulled olfactory nerves, if this stench would not immediately cause you great disgust.

169. But when all this mess in a cold pot produces such bad, suffocating vapors, what bad gases must it produce in the warm stomach, which unite then with the blood and narcotize the nerves of the body maliciously, from where then all kinds of bodily weaknesses must arise!

170. But if you get a little more sickly every now and then, then you stay at home and get well again. There the house diet will well be useful for you.  Will it well harm you if you are healthier? I don't think so.

171. If you want to be completely healthy and grow old, then stick diligently to your house diet! Order a simple supper at home in the evening that tastes good to you, but not too sour and too salty, you may enjoy some wine with water and take a good walk outside first, so you will stay healthy and strong. You may go somewhere now and then on nice days, because there is a good wine, but avoid the bad rag swill of a beer! Because it has all the bad qualities but no good ones - especially in these deceitful times when hops and malt are purely tainted.

172. If a pure barley and hops beer were still available, a moderate enjoyment of it would not be disadvantageous, even if not rather healing, because it contains only sluggish and very dumbing specifics. But a beer, as it is almost generally brewed here in this place, I tell you, is a barest poison. For it neither nourishes nor quenches thirst, but it only numbs and generates even more thirst, so that people are forced to drink all the more.

173. But not only for the body, but still far more for soul and spirit, the evening feasting with beer and tobacco vapor is extremely harmful, since all kinds of nasty specifics are absorbed into the body by the bad food, which then make soul and spirit turbid. To this, however, joins the night of the Earth, in which also the worst soul-specific rabble rises up into the airspace of the Earth, and in it where and as only possible through the flesh, which penetrates it at once, defiles the soul with all kinds of abominations, and not seldom fills it with unchaste thoughts and desires.

174. Behold, My dear friend A.H.W., I am also a physical doctor; if you will follow My counsel, you will always be quite healthy and strong in your body as in your soul, and your spirit will easily become it’s master.

175. This prescription is therefore also a pleasant gift from Me for your earthly name day. Obey it, and it’s blessing shall not remain outstanding! This I say you, your holy best Father, Amen, Amen, Amen.

True Communion

25th April 1847

Question of Ans. H.-W.:

Oh Lord, you good, dear, holy Father!  Are only the priests of the Christian denominations authorized by You to give out Your flesh and blood in the form of bread and wine at the commemorative meal, or might even a layman who loves You humbly do the same - and that all the more so when he, enlightened by You, recognizes that idolatry is honored in the church in which he was brought up,, and that the clergy of this church spreads darkness instead of light and sees more that their statutes are observed by the people than Your holy word?

176. The scripture only says: "Do this in remembrance of Me."  But whoever is to do this in a special sense, nothing is written about it. That this can be done by everyone who is born again, that is, baptized out of water and the Holy Spirit in My name, is clearly shown by Scripture, which advises all and not just individuals.

177. If it were not so, then the layman would not be allowed to pray the "Our Father", nor to do anything else that the gospel instructs him to do. For only the apostles and disciples received the teaching and the commandments from Me. But I have never said to the apostles: You do this especially, and the faithful must not do it under the most severe mortal sin!  But everywhere it is said: "Do this!"  And this applies to all, whether messengers or disciples! For "One is your Master and Lord, but you are all brothers! But by love you will be recognized whether you are My disciples.  So it says in the Scriptures.

178. He that should and must do the one thing to attain to eternal life, do the other also. For the one who does not completely fulfill the Word that I have taught, is like a fruit that could not reach the desired full ripeness due to the lack of strong sunlight.

179. But as every good Christian can baptize when a man is capable of the baptism of the Spirit, so it is also an even greater duty for every right, truly evangelical Christian, if he can do it, to give the brothers and sisters a right meal of love, consisting of good bread and wine, in My memory - whereby it is only to be noted that the "pigs" who do not believe in Me and only mock and despise Me, are not to take part in this.

180. But I say to you: Verily, verily, as often as you, who love Me, eat and remember Me, and especially, as often as you poor brethren eat and drink in My name, so often do you take the right love feast within yourselves and spend it worthily.

181. For what you do to the poor, you do to Me!  Do you want to do something bigger and more sacred?  I, the Lord, do not know of any greater and more sacred act!

182. That is the real "Hoc est enim corpus meum (*1)", that you perform true works of love! For a real love-work in My name is My real, truest "body", that is given for many, yes for all - not only to the apostles or priests, for the true gaining of eternal life.

183. It is the same with the cup that is My "blood", that is, My word that should be poured out to all nations as the blood is poured out to all the members of the body, in the first purity and genuineness, that is, as a pure and genuine wine, but not as an unclean, adulterated wine.

184. Where then, in a meal of love, My name is truly recognised in the heart, there also the cup is enjoyed in spirit and in truth.  Does any of you want more?

185. Which is better: love or the host[bread] or so-called consecrated wine?  I say to you: where I am not in the love of people and in My words, there is bread and wine a zero!  But where I am in love and in words, there I am also as a continuous eternal Lord's Supper in every person's heart, soul and spirit - without any priestly consecration! Amen. Amen. Amen.

Footnote

(*1) Church communion formula, in German: "This is my body!

Confession and forgiveness of sins

2nd May 1847

186. Just Write!  Between a confession, through which sins are forgiven in the Roman Church - and a confession, in which a person purified by My living word and baptized with the Holy Spirit shows himself to any priest merely for the sake of external worship, is a heavenly difference.

187. For in the first case an act is committed which is not ordered anywhere in Scripture, because of the supposed forgiveness of sins.  But in the second case the sinner has long since been completely cleansed and has only to show himself to some reasonable priest, which showing can also consist in a kind of confession, in which the one who shows himself can indicate to the priest what, how and when he has sinned and since when he has completely laid aside these sins by My grace and no longer committed them.

188. The reasonable priest will then also grant him the usual external absolution, according to which the person who has made confession, can receive communion in accordance with rituals in order to satisfy the external demands of the church in which he finds himself.

189. But it goes without saying that if someone should come across a stupid priest who wants to refuse him absolution, one should distance oneself from him and do so with a clear conscience. For to whom I Myself forgive sins, they have already been forgiven, even if they were withheld by a thousand priests!

190. The rejected should not have any qualms about communion! Because whoever carries Me Myself in the spirit of love, grace and compassion in his heart, can easily renounce the mere ritual of communion!

191. But the best means of easing off sins, is to stop committing sins, but to truly repent of those committed, to give alms to the poor out of love for Me and to forgive all their enemies from the heart and to pray for them in spirit and in the truth.  For if one regrets that he has sinned, I also regret that I wanted to punish him for it.  But alms anyway cover the greatest number of sins.  And he who forgives will also be forgiven, even if he had sins as there is sand in the sea and grass on earth!

192. So these are the only means by which any sinner can obtain forgiveness of sins without all confession, and there are none else!

193. But if someone has received in this way the right and only valid forgiveness of sin from Me, if he has fulfilled the prescribed evangelical conditions laboriously in spirit and in truth, then he can, if he so wishes, show himself to a reasonable priest for the sake of the outer ritual.  But as a "condition for happiness", this advice has no validity!  Rather, it is only given to you so that you can get through more harmlessly by observing it in your earthly relationships with less objections!

194. You are allowed to do whatever the external religion requires so as not to offend anyone. Because these are the signs of the rebirth of your spirit, that you too may attack the snakes and scorpions of this time, and they will not harm you, and may also drink the poisoned cup (ie listen to the teaching of Babylon), and the poison will not wither you.

195. I think that will be German [English] enough!?  Do and live accordingly!  Amen.

About the rebirth day of the spirit

10th May 1847

To Elise H.

196. So there is again a birthday.  The worldly birthdays also come from Me, the Lord of all becoming and being, but nevertheless the birthdays of the spirit with the days of death of the flesh, are dearer to Me than just the now even often exceedingly awkward, vain birthdays of the flesh.

197. But I do not want to imply with it that someone should really die in the body for the sake of the rebirth day of the spirit and it’s soul and thus leave all temporal things suddenly - oh by no means, I do not demand this, and the good thing is also not to be understood in this way. But with the dying day of the flesh, I only mean and it to be understood quite well as the passing away of all kinds of worldly lusts and desires, because no man's spirit and soul can be completely reborn to the true kingdom of heaven as long as some worldly grievances cling to the troublesome soul.

198. Because it goes with the rebirth of the spirit and the soul almost exactly so, as with the rising of an already filled so-called balloon. During the filling process, it is attached with ropes, cords and all kinds of twines to stakes driven into the ground, so that it does not ascend when halfway filled and then, driven to and fro by all sorts of winds in the lower air region, easily gets caught on any hard building-pole and gets tears. However, when it is fully filled and capable of ascending to the highest regions, all ropes, cords and twines that used to hold the balloon to the earth, must be cut off immediately. Otherwise the balloon will indeed tug at the fetters, but will not come to ascend to the free heights until the last string is torn off.

199. But this parable teaches that a man, no matter how full of good, true Christian works and with a heart full of love for Me and his neighbor, carries within himself all ability to attain the full rebirth of the Spirit, but besides it some strings still keep him connected to the world!  As long as these strings are not completely cut off, however, so long can also the otherwise best man himself just not rise up into the free height of My kingdom of life, like a fully filled balloon, which is still tied to the ground by secure strings.

200. Behold, My dearest daughter Elizabeth, so it is just also with you as with your husband and especially your children the case. You are, according to your works in your heart that are exceedingly pleasing to Me, fully capable of attaining the second birth. But look, a certain number of worldly strings still keep you in connection with the world and prevent you from the final complete ascent into My kingdom during your bodily lifetime, which will certainly not escape you after first discarding the body, but is not yet your own in practical abundance due to the mentioned, after all annoying - though in itself more insignificant - worldly strings. Therefore, for this birthday of yours, I cannot wish you anything more definitely than the soon complete separation from everything that still binds you somewhere to the world.

201. But test yourself only very carefully, and you will gradually and easily and soon find everything that does not let you achieve the complete rebirth in fullness during your physical lifetime.

202. But as far as I am concerned, you are well already reborn, and you lack almost nothing at all, so to speak, except only the ascension. This, however, is for extremely wise reasons left to each person himself. Therefore, make only a diligent effort to get rid of the world even in the smallest strings, and you will easily and soon experience that second perfect birthday for all eternity, which will never be taken from you!

203. That is the most faithful and truest wish of Him who has already loved you before the earth was founded, - Who is and will remain your true Father from eternity to eternity Amen, Amen, Amen.

Material and spiritual inflation

16th May 1847

204. So write a short word about the current inflation of material food!

205. Behold, at all times of the world it has been and will remain so that material foods always keep pace with spiritual foods.  The Israelites were often punished with malnutrition, dearth, famine and pestilence when their heart and spirit turned away from Me and turned to other gods.  In today's idolatrous countries, there is more or less constant need and plague.  Why is that?  Because of the absence of My Spirit!

206. As long as the people in general in the diversely sectarian Christian Europe were more concerned about Me and strove for My Spirit, there were angels in great multitude among the people.  This blessed not only the people, but also the soil, so that it always bore abundant harvests.  But these harvests brought the nations to pure industrial thoughts - and thoughts about Me have declined!

207. Instead of the genuinely spiritual writings, which both Rome and the lower politics of the state have begun to frown upon more and more, indeed to ban them formally as heretical, the world has now been stuffed with a legion of meaningless and empty journals and other writings.  They again hang out relics and arranges pilgrimages, again establish orders and similar other abominations.

208. Thus a great famine has arisen for the spirit because of the preceding, ever-increasing inflation of spiritual food.  The angels have withdrawn more and more again from the face of the earth, since the ever-increasing darkness of the earth no longer appeals to them at all, and the great fornication of the people - especially the Roman - certainly does not attract them.  So it is therefore also easily understandable that the soil, in the ever greater lack of the heavenly laborers, must yield lean harvests of one or the other kind of fruit, even in the same circumstances.

209. In the previous year, I have struck here and there over half of only the potatoes, and behold, almost all of Europe sighs!  But what will then happen if I, along with the potatoes, also want to strike the corn, maize, and the barley - and I very certainly will strike them when mankind in this eagerness for darkness, fornication, immorality and all sorts of industrial zeal, continues and forgets Me still more?  Then will you read and hear of such great need and distress and of the deepest misery, that your hair will stand on end.

210. I sure wanted to let the cholera come to Europe.  But I "repented", for I discovered quite a few benefactors among many peoples.  But at the same time I also discovered an even greater mass of usurers, rising directly from hell, which is in them to the fullest measure. These devils in still human larvae, must feel My rod of punishment according to the measure of their iniquity.  Therefore, all sorts of evils are now to creep upon the earth according to order.  Until this brood is destroyed and it becomes lighter on earth, I will not bless the ground, except locally only where some people live, who truly carry Me in their hearts and believe that I am with them and can keep and nourish them best also with a few breads.

211. Therefore do not fear this time either!  When you truly trust in Me, you will never starve. If you have little, I will bless the little, and there will be a great abundance for you.  But if you, in the consciousness of My blessing, would still worry and care and would ask: "What will we eat and what will we clothe ourselves with?  Then I would let you worry and would withdraw Myself a little and take My poor and yet also very rich servant and brother from you.  Then provide yourselves with a hundred Metzen (61,5 l) flour and all kinds of edible things - and you will still go hungry as if you had not eaten for weeks!

212. For as everywhere, so here too, everything depends on My blessing!  That is why you should continue to trust Me completely; may the time be as it will, I will never leave you, and you shall not go hungry, neither spiritually nor bodily.  And when the servant has already left , I still will always be with you in the same blessing as long as you will behave according to this short word.

213. Therefore, mind you: Do not worry, fear, and be concerned for as long as I am with you; nothing will happen to you!  You must not be depressed, sad and anxious; for that would be a figurehead of the heart, which would say "Behold, the Lord sure is here; but He sleeps and may not help us!”  So get rid of this figurehead too!  For where I am, joy and full, blissful surrender to My will must reign, and not fear, timidity and sadness!  Then I too rule most powerfully in such a heart and in such a house!  Amen.

214. This I say, your God, Lord and Father, blessing you all.  Amen.

The true art of living

17th May 1847

215. Virtue is a skill of the human being as a whole, to freely choose what is good and then, without being in the least distracted by anything, to act firmly and faithfully.  If any man has attained in himself this harmonious skill, according to which he has now completely united all his many needs and desires, and then acts accordingly, he is completely virtuous.

216. But if any man has not yet gotten there, and is only here and there active in some points, but in others like lukewarm water, he is something in some things, but in the whole, still nothing.  For so already a man who is completely ready to act in everything, should say to himself: "I am a useless servant", what should the one who is still very much lukewarm and inactive say of himself?  But such a one is then still far from being virtuous, but a poor bungler in all his doing and omitting.  He is like a gardener who plants his garden with pure willow vines, because they grow most easily, almost without all effort and further garden care; but no-one can gather any edible fruit from them.

217. Therefore, all plants are already set up for the instruction of the people, so that those who need the least of human industriousness also bring to light either no fruit at all, or only very bad fruit, which is worthless and completely useless to man.  It is the same with a man who, according to the teaching of the Gospel, does one thing well, but on the other hand completely refrains from doing the other.

218. In the plant kingdom of eternal life, it is nothing but a vain willow, which indeed bears much resemblance to the noble fruit trees - for it has good and firm roots in the earth, has a beautiful trunk, grows green, shoots beautiful, graceful branches and twigs, and produces quite a lot of leaves and also a flower - but the fruit, the fruit, where is it?  A void seed, blown away by the slightest breath, is all one can get from this tree, that is however for nothing more than hardly suitable for it's own worthless reproduction.  The wood itself is too bad even for fire and is even less suitable for building houses and least of all for making useful household utensils.  One therefore places these trees also only at brooks and rivers, so that they, with their many firm roots, which are their best feature, should protect the banks from destruction by strong waters.  However, even this service they also often provide poorly.

219. Thus, as I have already said, a man who does the one thing quite precisely, but omits the other, is nothing but a vain willow, which, according to it's low branches, can at most help some Judas Iscariot to commit suicide, but is otherwise up to but little good.

220. Whoever therefore wants to be quite virtuous must not ignore anything that the gospel prescribes to be observed.  In all things let him not be a vain hearer and half-perpetrator of the word, but let him be a zealous doer of it.  Then he will be like a gardener who, with all diligence, sparing no effort and work, grows in his garden all good and noble fruit trees, which will replace his work a hundred times over.  And he will not be like that foolish planter who, in order to save trouble and work, planted willow vines in his garden - the fruit of which the winds then consume.

221. Nor will he be like the willow tree itself, whose usefulness was described above, but he will be like a noble vine, which, driven by it's strong vine, will bring the most glorious and tasty grapes full of the most spiritual juice, from which for Me, the Lord and Father of the vineyard, for all eternities the most delicious wine will be pressed; love for love, heart for heart, life for life, spirit for spirit!

222. "Virtue" - a big word!  Blessed is the one who possesses it!  He has become a true artist of life in this life.

223. What effort some people make to become an artist in anything on earth!  For years he trains himself with all diligence for hours every day, in order to achieve only his intended artistic goal!  But if a man can subject himself to such great self-denials because of an earthly advantage and turn all his powers to a harmonious point of action, why not just as easily and still much more easily to the much higher, indeed endlessly higher standing artistry in the very highest field of eternal life?

224. This requires no limb and throat dislocations, no eye-strain, no abdominal and pulmonary strain, but only very little memory effort.  But everything depends then on the faith of that which the word teaches, and then on the right will to love out of and according to the word.  By a light exercise everyone in it can soon bring it to the most excellent skill; for My yoke is indeed gentle and My burden is light.

225. The rules of the school of life are easy to understand and just as easy to follow.  Why are they given so little attention?  Because they seemingly exclude self-love, while everyone should nevertheless see with blindfolded eyes that every one who earnestly strives after the kingdom of God - when he practices the works of love and supports his brother physically - cultivates in each brother only one noblest fruit tree in the garden of his own life, which will bear the richest fruits for all eternities; for this will certainly not become a willow tree, for it has never been planted as such, for in the garden of the Word of God, such plants can never occur - as little as thistles buds on a noble vine.

226. So pray for all vain little pearls, so that you may find and buy the one big, priceless one!  Become true gardeners and do not grow up like willow trees, but like noble shoots on the vine, and you will become artists of life according to the given school of life.  And I, your Lord, God and Father, will then eternally delight Myself in the most manifold, most glorious productions of the life of My beloved children and little children!

Many are called, but few are chosen

18th May 1847

For many are called,  but few are chosen (Matt 22:14)

227. This place in the Gospel are being misunderstood by all Christian faith-directions like none other,  for almost all of them are of the opinion – and in the Roman Church it is even preached from the pulpits – that only a small group of elect will get to heaven and all the others who were called,  will definitely,  after the equally wrongly interpreted youngest day of judgement,  go directly to hell for ever!

228. But,  in order that the Gospel can be properly understood in this sense,  I will give you an image to explain how it should be understood in spirit and truth.   Listen therefore to the following parable:

229. In the East reigned a great,  mighty and wise king.   His kingdom was big and many nations bowed under his sceptre.   One day,  this king decided to get better acquainted with the multiple skills of his subjects.   He hosted a great festive dinner to which all fathers of families,  together with their oldest sons and daughters were invited.   The king wanted to choose the wisest and spiritually richest sons from the guests,  to serve in his various court- and state departments and from the daughters – if they where beautiful and well educated – to be wives and handmaidens.

When the subjects learned of this invitation,  they where secretly disturbed,  for they believed that it was only a cunning ploy of the mighty king to invite them all to his palace and when they're there,  to kill them all just to gain satisfaction from the blood-shedding of his subjects.   All of them have therefore presented some excuse and did not go to the king's palace.   When the king learned of the secret reason  why the invited guests did not dare to attend the feast,  he asked the messengers:  'What should I do now ?   Look,  the great feast is prepared,  who will eat of it ?   I do see many curious in the backwards neighbourhoods and on the streets and many who climb onto the fences and wait and watch to see what I will do with the invited guests and those who arrive at the feast.   Therefore go with great might to the fences, backward neighbourhoods and streets and whoever you might encounter,  bring them in,  for My meal to be consumed.   Do not look at appropriate clothing – dressed for a wedding or not – it does not matter any more;   for the meal needs to be consumed, to not get wasted.   When this is done – only then will we investigate which guests were at My feast and whether they were worthy to partake of My table.

230. When the guests heard this word of the king,  they became very happy and praised the goodness and wisdom of the king.   When the many guests rejoiced,  there was among them a miserable sheep of a guest.   While all rejoiced and was merry and sang 'Hosanna' unto the king,  he began to scold the king and cursed the gathering of the simple people of the nation.  (Matt 22:11)

231. The king had this one grabbed immediately and brought to him.   When this sole offender,  clad in filthy old clothes and rags,  stood before the king,  the king bitterly asked him:   “Miserable scolder,  whom cursed My goodness and love towards My people,  how could you enter My royal chambers with such filthy clothes ?   I do know that you have always resisted My goodness and wisdom !   You never wore a wedding garment before Me.   Therefore,  grab him,  you faithful servants of mine,  throw him into the darkest dungeon where he will wail and greatly gnash with his teeth !” (Matt 22:12, 13)

232. Look,  only this one was mentioned to be thrown into the dungeon,  but not the invited ones.   They are being reprimanded only for their worldly wisdom and not for being evil. Only the single,  miserable sheep appear here as to be judged.   Learn from this parable the true inner meaning of this Scripture and do not only regard the elect,  but also those who are called,  as worthy of My kingdom.   Amen.  Amen.  Amen.

Closer illumination of the previous parable and a new parable

21st May 1847

233. The Morningland is the Kingdom of God, which is the true kingdom of life - or eternal life in itself. I am the King, the Lord and Creator of all beings and things from eternity.

234. The great banquet is My incarnation and the great work of redemption bound to it, to whose participation many, yes, even exceedingly many are called, at first the main tribes of Israel, but all of them, as is well known, did not want to show up for this purpose until this hour - partly out of fear of the not understood Mosaic law, and partly also because of the tenacity of their heart and it’s fullest unbelief.

235. The able sons, who are to be chosen for My service out of the many called ones, are the past and forthcoming preachers of My word.  And the beautiful and well-educated daughters, who are to be chosen as wives and concubines, are the still here and there pure kept old teachings, customs and habits of those Jews who have never bowed their knees before Baal and Mammon.

236. The inviting ones are in part angels, prophets and lastly all the apostles and disciples and finally all those servants who have spread My word and My teaching unadulterated to mankind.

237. And those in the lanes, streets and hedges, are all people who have lived there on earth, still live and will live in the future, namely those in the lanes - those who still live on earth, who are probably in some Christian sect, but are nevertheless afflicted with all the folly of the world, and do not like or do not want to grasp the right light, so that they would not want to pass over to true eternal life and become completely free and blessed.

238. Those on the streets are those who also still live on earth, but are in some kind of paganism more or less known to everyone - and at last those on the fences are those who have already died in body and are in the spiritual world according to their soul and are there just as much invited to the great banquet of redemption through the right means of repentance.

239. And finally, the one without a wedding garment who is among all those invited and now rather formally driven and drawn by force from the banquet, is first of all Satan, and in a broader sense all those who have remained faithful to him and could not be moved to repentance by any means; whose fate, as the parable says, will be that dungeon in which eternal darkness reigns, and which is full of howling and gnashing of teeth, which means: By howling is to be understood fundamental falsehood, the opposite of heaven, and by gnashing of teeth is to be understood fundamental evil and wrathful fury of hell, because, when one is inflamed with the highest wrath, he begins to gnash his teeth and yelp like an irritated hyena or like a furious tiger inflamed with rage.

240. With these few words, the whole correspondence between the material image and it’s spiritual, true content is now revealed. But whoever wanted to and would like to grasp the matter even deeper, let him do so like a wise plant researcher and collector, who held advice with himself and spoke with himself:

241. What should I do? I know exactly the plants and grasses of the fields, meadows and gardens; I have researched what grows in the Alps, and also what swamps do and what the seas' waters cover is not unknown to me. Of everything I know exactly the name, place, root, stem, leaf, flower and fruit. What else should I do with this science?  Behold, now it occurs to me!  I will arm my eye stronger and stronger and with it I will go through the inner building of the tubes, fibers and cells, there I will certainly find sufficient material for the farther training of my spirit.

242. Well thought and even better done!  The botanist is absolutely right. He who knows matter and it’s way, or he who knows the word and it’s purpose, let him do like the botanist, so he will penetrate into the depths of the spirit. But how, someone asks, should I arm my spiritual sight for the deep understanding of the Word of God, in order to be able to penetrate with it’s rare help to where deep night rests for my present visual faculty?

243. Oh friends, this is easier than you imagine. Faith is the ordinary unarmed sight of the heart. But faith awaken love - that is the fire, the warmth and the light, which three things in one love expand everything, enlarge it, magnify it more and more and finally unfold it completely, just as the fire, the warmth and the light of the sun already naturally obviously exercises it annually before everyone's eyes.

244. With love comes patience, which is the fertilizer; then humility, which is the fertile rain; and gentleness, mercy, faithfulness and truthfulness, these are the good winds that drive away all evil storms.

245. With these things firmly taken into the heart and implemented accordingly - and the extraordinary arming of the spiritual sight is accomplished in all fullness, by means of which every one of you, who is not of a grouchy stomach, will be able to contemplate in fullness the inner endless wonders of My given word for eternity ever clearer and deeper, to which everyone is invited and called for eternity. Amen, Amen, Amen.

✰

The seed for the Kingdom of Heaven is the Word of God. He who takes it up in himself and acts according to it has placed this heavenly seed in his earth, and heaven will grow out of him like a tree.

(‘Spiritual Sun’, Vol. 1. Chap. 57, 9)

Kaiser’s and God’s

23rd May 1847

"Give to Caesar what is Caesar's, and to God what is God's."  (Matth. 22, 21)

246. There are now many in the world who can find no boundaries between what is God's and what is the emperor's.  Some are even republicans in every respect, i.e. against God and against the emperor.  We are not talking about them here.  For whoever does not want to acknowledge anything higher above himself, and is sufficient for himself, has already reached in himself that highest stage of delusion, at which he will hardly ever be able to achieve a higher and real rising.

247. Selfishness, self-love, arbitrary conceited self-importance and self-abundance of wisdom - in other words, genuine stoicism in the driest meaning of the word and sense, are a true hydrocyanic acid for the mind.  Whose spirit is poisoned by this, he will hardly ever be able to distinguish what difference there is between the duties of a true man towards God and towards the emperor!

248. Therefore the things said here are also only addressed to those who seek there, but still cannot find what is right, because many a worldly will-o'-the-wisp in their heart still prevents them from doing so.

249. But, in order to extinguish such erroneous sparks in the heart, let the difference of duty be shown here in all brevity, which there prevails between God and emperor, and what man owes to the one and what to the other.  And so then listen and note well what the Lord says about it!

250. Man consists of spirit, soul and temporarily of a material body.  The soul is the actual man between spirit and body, and with it's understanding and reason, must care for it just as for the eternal spirit, as also for the temporary body.

251. But what does the spirit need, and what does the body need?  Now this has certainly been announced to each one of you more than beyond measure, and it would be like an empty straw threshing, if all the many things given over here were to be chewed up again literally in all length and breadth.   Therefore only the most necessary in all brevity!

252. Give therefore to the spirit that which is purely of the spirit, and to the body that which is of the body - but therefore according to the order that no disadvantage may come to the spirit!  So to the spirit what is his, and to the body what is his!

253. Who here does not see at first glance that everything that comes from the Spirit, as the word of God - faith, love and firm trust in Me, the Lord, is purely spiritual and belongs to the spirit.

254. But earthly food and drink, clothing, housing and arts and crafts, insofar as they are necessary for the acquisition of food, belongs to the body and are therefore also to be administered to the body in the manner in which it is able to accept them to a just degree and with just aims - the food and the drink in it's kind, the clothing in it's useful kind, the dwelling likewise, and the necessary skill and dexterity for the natural exercise of arts and crafts evenly also in the proper way.

255. Behold, God and the emperor are placed side by side, and each of you can easily see from this what he, as a pure soul-man, owes to the one and what to the other.

256. But as the two kinds of duties behave with and in one and the same man, so they also behave in the broader sense between Me, God the Lord, and a worldly leader who is earthly empowered only from Me and has no other power than that which is given to him by Me, the Lord of all eternal and infinite power and strength, so or so, sweet or bitter, according to the needs of the people who are there, either good or evil.

257. Such a worldly head is and always rens a punishing rod in My hand.  And every man therefore owes him what he duly owes to his own body.

258. But what he owes to his spirit is not the head of state's business.  And if the latter makes demands on the people beyond his limits, he will also find in it his inevitable judgment.

259. But if any monarch, by bodily coercion, also wants to drag the spirit of the people into fetters and prescribe to him out of matter what fee he owes to Me, the Lord, the one called upon shall also pay such fees for the sake of the emperor, so that he does not annoy him. But he does not turn to it in the heart, but gives Me in spirit and in truth what is Mine, so I will then already find a sure means to judge the emperor therefore, as he has earned it because of his abused power over mankind.

260. But no-one from among those subject to imperial authority should undertake to judge the emperor in anything, whether he acts good or evil!  For I have reserved such things for Myself alone.

261. But if someone does everything one can do for the emperor from a good heart and if he prays frequently for his brother who has been put to a high and hard test, he will give to the emperor in full measure what he owes to him, and in such general charity he will certainly give to God what is God's.

262. What is below or above - is sin.  Anyone who, out of self-satisfying, selfish intentions under a patriotic cloak, formally worships the emperor and practices true idolatry with him, sins by giving the emperor what is due to only God the Lord.  But he who denies the emperor due reverence, serves him unfaithfully, and withholds other duties which the emperor demands of him by all sorts of surreptitious means, sins likewise - and is like a man who continually treats his body with quite serious suicidal ideas - like the former, he who gives too much to the emperor, is like one who finds in and of his body the only object to which he must turn in everything.  One is then in this just as great a sinner as the other, and these are equal in every way.

263. From this very clear message, each of you will surely see what he actually owes to God and what he owes to the emperor - and what an easily understandable difference there is between these two n duties of every man, which in the end are nevertheless perfectly reflected in the two n commandments of love.

264. But since you understand such things, do them also physically according to the spirit of the gospel, which is shown here - and so you will truly live blissfully, temporally and eternally.   Amen.

You are Peter the rock

25th Mai 1847

You are Peter (a rock), on this rock I will build My church, and the gates of hell shall not overpower it! To you I will give the keys of the kingdom of heaven; what you shall loosen on earth shall be loosened in heaven, and what you shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven.

265. Because of these scriptural texts, the greatest error and delusion still prevails to this day in all Christian districts on earth; for all without exception consider themselves more or less to be the church-rock of Peter and think they have the real keys to the kingdom of God and think they can open or close it at will for those who want to enter, that is, to give the Word of the Gospel arbitrarily, to mutilate it, to withhold it, to forbid it, to give arbitrary commandments for it, and to lay on it the eternal punishments, to tempt people to as many sins as possible through such commandments, to then arbitrarily abate or withhold these, and, in exchange for certain penitential works, to grant or well also withhold even full or partial indulgences for all sins committed!

266. If a man had but an atom of great pure intellect, he would, for the sake of My Divinity, have to realize after all that I, Who merely preached the law of general brotherly love at every opportunity, could not possibly have given the apostle Peter, like all other apostles, such a power of authority and such a destiny, which, finally evidently behaves with charity just like hell and heaven!

267. He who gives laws, gives also the judgment; is the judgment love? But that is why I took upon Myself all judgment on the cross, so that love alone would remain for mankind - but where is this conceivable, where a billion seats of judgment are set up among those who are supposed to be brothers, and wherever one looks, sees nothing but laws upon laws?! Is that Peter the rock on which My church, which is and is to be nothing but just love and love again, is to be built?

268. Everyone who recognizes and loves Me like Peter, is a true rock, on which I can build My true church - the true love and wisdom out of Me - and also really build it in all seriousness. But how then shall any large or small church under any leader be a rock, since everyone thinks and believes what he wants; where one mumbles incomprehensible words with his lips and sells such mumblings for a useful prayer, the other one curses and mocks and laughs about them, a third acts as judge and condemns everything into the deepest bottom of hell? Can such a church or it’s board be the rock on which My church is built, that shall never overpower the gates of hell?!

269. I said: By love - if you love one another as I love you - they will recognize that you are truly My disciples! Love, then, I gave as the sole characteristic from which one can recognize whether someone is a true rock on which My church is built. But how then is the now so multiplied judgment seats among the brothers, which they are to be, a mark of the from hell not vanquished rock of Peter and My church built upon it?!  Oh you dreadfully blind stupidity of the people of this time, you who keep yourself unconquered by hell and, according to everything you do, are for already a long, long, long time right in the middle of it!

270. If I had wanted to found a visible church with it, I would certainly have said to all apostles and disciples: You all are Peter. But I said to Peter alone too palpably for that reason, since he was the first who recognized Me according to My divine nature! He was therefore also the first to whom I, in his faith and trust, gave the keys to the kingdom of heaven, which is a kingdom of love for God in the heart of man, and out of it only true love for neighbor, but to which love no-one can get without previous knowledge of God, since surely everyone must first know Him before he can love Him.

271. This love of God and neighbor is thus the true kingdom of God, the only true living church, built on the rock of right knowledge and the firm and unshakable faith and trust derived from it, which of course no hell can destroy any more.

272. But external communal ceremonial parade- and pomp-work of a supposedly insurmountable Church of Christ on some golden and silver rock of Peter, is no more church and rock of Peter than hell is heaven or the excrement of a pig is a diamond.  Or have I indeed ever said: By gold, silver, precious stones, precious Mass clothing, in great earthly power and in the greatest earthly prestige, in the most magnificent church buildings, bells and organs, by the Latin language and the like more, it will be recognized that you are My disciples?  Verily, verily, such a thing has never been mentioned and predicted by Me as a characteristic of My true church;  through John indeed in the Revelation, where the great whore is spoken of - but this will not be the rock of Peter, will it?!

273. Simon Jonah, who was a true Peter, said to one, whom he healed with My true Spirit in him: "Gold and silver I have not, but what I have I will give to you!" I wonder if the successor of Peter in Rome, who wants to be and should be, the bishops in England, some superintendents in Germany and the mighty patriarch of all Greeks could say the same about themselves with a clear conscience, without making themselves ridiculous in front of the whole world? Do they also have no sacks, no shoes and no canes?  Oh see, how was Peter and how was his church of love built on the rock of his heart, and what was it's ground, and how are all the present churches built, and what are their cause? I think even a blind man must understand and see this, let alone one whose eyes are already wide open.

274. The time will come where one will worship God everywhere in spirit and in truth, and not in Jerusalem and not on Mount Gerizim!  So you also read in the Scriptures!  But according to this then spirit, truth, true knowledge, faith, trust and true love for God and neighbor in the heart of every single man, is the one and only true rock and the church, which is then built alive on it by Myself, which alone can offer defiance to hell eternally. But everything else is a vain work of man and applies to nothing at all, and does not give the slightest protection against hell when the true rock and the true living church built in every single person, is lacking in it.

275. It is therefore also a vain question, which outer, visible church is the right one among the many who carry My name.  The answer to this is and can eternally never be otherwise than: None at all!  Only the church in the heart, which I have made, is the only right one and is eternally secured from hell; Everything else has been concocted by the world, belongs to it and is eternally worthless before Me.

276. Therefore also the keys to My kingdom are to be sought only in the living, alone true church, but never in any church community or it’s executive boards. What someone will then loosen or bind for himself out of this his own living church, built by Me in his heart, on the earth of his natural life and the life of his brothers, that is already loosened or bound in heaven, because this sole true church is already heaven itself - or even more clearly stated: Whatever someone will accomplish in and from such of his mighty church of love, that will also be accomplished in heaven forever.

277. These are therefore also the real keys to the kingdom of heaven, that you recognize Me as your holy truest God and Father, love Me above all things, and love your brothers and sisters as yourselves. If this is the case with you, then you have Peter - the true church - fully developed and the real keys to the Kingdom of Heaven; but everything else is a zero!  So understand this well, and live accordingly, Amen, Amen, Amen.

Your friends and brothers the explanation of the ten letters in 'The household of God', 1st volume, 3rd chapter, 12th verse according to their spiritual meaning

27th May 1847

278. Verse 12: "Behold, I will name them all unto you: H^1, P, R^1, T, S, S, A, I, S, M. They are all to receive My Father's greeting and today still, if they want, the gates of heaven are to be opened to them, which are the eyes of their spirit, and I want to dwell in their hearts still today. There is only one thing they shall do with perseverance, namely, they shall wash their flesh clean out of the well, wherein is living water, and they shall take a rod, half of which is black and half of which is white; half of it they shall break off, and the black part they shall throw under the feet of the world, and keep the white part for themselves, as a sign that they have broken with the world and with their flesh forever.

279. As far as these ten letters are concerned, which have not been understood from the beginning, the salvation of the sun and the moon firstly does not depend on them, and the stars also go their way without being disturbed by the lack of understanding of these ten letters. But each of you knows that only one thing is necessary for eternal life; whoever looks at this and strives for it, has chosen the best part for his spirit, and everything else will be added in due time as a free gift.  And so also each of you could have revealed this small secret according to his spirit long ago, if he would have turned to Me therefore seriously and full of confidence in his heart asking. But instead of that, you have often pondered - far more with your mind than with your heart - and hence you do not yet understand this little secret, and that because such things are not given to the mind, but only to the heart and to the spirit!

280. But so that your heart, still greatly lacking in understanding in purely spiritual matters, shall no longer send out the tiresome intellect as a scout into the secret spiritual realm like a blind hunter who has never brought home to him any fat game, but always only a half-decayed carrion, I will nevertheless make known to you in more detail the symbolic friends designated under these ten letters; and so hear it, and understand it well.

281. H^1 refers to hell as the carnally inclined soul; the number 1 means arrogance (*), lust for power and haughtiness just of hell in every human being and thus also in you. But hell is every earthly man's most intimate friend, in that it provides him with everything that flatters his nature and fills it with all sorts of carnally comfortable charms.

282. If I now want to take up a man into My kingdom and educate him to eternal life, then I also have to take up his friendship, from which the person, as long as he lives on earth, is never able to separate completely; therefore also sin, as a member of this friend, must appear before My eyes as completely erased, without which appearance a further education of your spirit is and cannot be conceivable. In other words:  If I want to preserve you, I must also wrap My holy Father's hands around your hellish house and so raise you together with your still until now very intimate girlfriend in My lap!  There you have now the first letter, the revelation of which I have hitherto concealed from you, and this for well-wise reasons.

283. The following P denotes all possible passions, which just come out of H. That the passions are also friends of man according to his carnal nature and all must be seized by Me, lifted up and converted into the noble, if the spirit of man should recover to eternal life, that will be clearly understandable by itself?

284. R^1 means reason, paired with the mind, as the world or hell gives it to the outer nature-man.  That this couple, who dominate the whole world, stands beside hell in every human being's greatest friendly favor, hardly needs to be mentioned further, because a person lets rather go of everything than these his best and most intimate house friends. Is a person sometimes not also the most satisfied with his other inner world-friendship, so he has against these two almost never or only extremely rarely something petty to object.

285. But if I want to elevate man to Myself, then nothing else remains but to give full amnesty also to these his most intimate house friends. I think that might well be very plausible to each of you, too, in that you, too, up to this day, still puts very much value in these your old house-friends, but you can see how far you can get with them in the land of the spirit.

286. The T designates the with the mind equally up sprouting talent, through which man can reach all kinds of splendor, on which the S (selfishness) is mainly at home and with this the second S as Gloating (*1), sheer house friends of man from the world, which I must also take up with him, if I want to save his spirit!

287. Out of these goes the faithful attachment to all worldly splendor and the impulse to rise ever higher in worldly favor and in it’s advantages, and, ruling as much as possible, to rise above everything in his way, for which his friend T has paved the way!

288. It goes without saying that in the reception of man according to his spirit, the two friends A and I cannot be left behind and must be included for conversion and true spiritual ennoblement! And, as everything has already been taken up, there also the last two S and M, cannot be left behind, as all sorts of carnal sensuousness, which is legion in every man, and, at last, the worldly, stupid morality, well known to everyone, like fashion, compliments, etc..

289. Behold, these are the friends and brothers in you, as in My servant, but under whom everyone is understood. To these you are to proclaim loudly in yourselves that I have stretched out My hands to them and washed their evil, put away sin and brought it into harmony with the true interests of your spirit, so that you now, if you will, can quite unrestrainedly walk the faithfully shown way of light and life.

290. But if you want to remain more faithful to these old friends of yours than to Me, Who showed you this great grace and holiest Fatherly favor without your help, then it is also up to you. Also the salvation of the sun and the moon will not depend on it, and the stars will not miss their way!  For you have known for a long time that from Me, there is no obligation for the spirit.  But I think that since I have already done so much for you, you will also do the little, namely from now on you will cling stronger and stronger with your love to Me and not leave your brothers in the lurch!

291. But I could have explained to you the ten friends of your earthly life in the flesh well long ago, if that would have been salutary for you; but since I well saw that these your old friends would have made a great noise in you, as I would have announced them to you before time more than just according to the initial letter, and there only in the person of the servant, so I have delayed such closer definition till now.

292. But since you now have them, it is now also up to you to think very seriously about it and to direct the order indicated in the main work, as much as your powers are able, to exactly these ten letters; because as long as you did not know the closer meaning of these letters, I did for you what I demanded and still demand in the person of the servant from the servant himself and from everyone of you.

293. But now that this secret is revealed to you, you yourselves are obliged to fulfill this order to you, otherwise you can not be completely skillful for My kingdom, - for here it is said to put the hand to the plow and not to turn backwards!  Nevertheless, I have always shown you in other ways what is in the natural man, and what he has to do to turn the natural man little by little into the spiritual one. And so you have so far already been able to do without this present revelation and therefore have not lost anything and have been able to continue on the right way without policy, which will also be the case in the future, when you faithfully observe what I show you most faithfully to observe.

294. But above all hold on to love; it will not leave you! Everything can pass away, only love remains eternally!  But where it is, there is everything; for love preserves everything and is everywhere the foundation of all existence.  Be therefore not fainthearted, not sad, not grumpy, not grouchy, but in all things courageous, cheerful, of joyful courage, and of pleasant and pleasing mind, heart, and spirit, so you will walk the easy way and have the gates of the kingdom of heaven always wide open before you, whereby you will then have an easy game to introduce your pre-revealed world-friends ennobled into My kingdom, which is the most fervent love-will of the One who here, through the servant, grants you this great grace.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

Knowing God is awakening of love, but not, to love God. But to love God means to live completely in Him. - Where then the highest love prevails, there is also the highest life and thus also the highest freedom!  (‘Household of God’, volume 1, chap. 134, 20; 86, 4.)

Footnote

(*1)  In German, all the named terms begins with the mentioned letter, but is obviously not the same letter in English in some cases.

You are Peter the rock - continuation

29th May 1847

But if one of you want to ask about the rock of Peter and say: Yes, if this rock, therefore, is to be taken purely spiritually and only to be sought in every man individually and is not to be understood in the board of a church as in the whole church, why then does the Lord allow that for centuries the churches are stuck in each other's hair and rough up each other in the cruelest way possible, just because of being the true rock of Peter, since every church firmly believes that Peter the Rock is at home in it?

295. The reason of such admission lies much deeper than some of you would think at first. Of course, it should not be like this, and yet it must be like this again, because everything else is still like this!  A true descendant of Abraham was raised spiritually without sensual intercourse, John was begotten in the same way, Mary, and in primeval times such procreations happened frequently, and many prophets were begotten in this way.

296. This way of procreation is certainly the right one and still happens not seldom without the knowledge of the parents; but this way is of heaven and is not suitable for the world - which, however, also has to be because of the possible participation in the redemption. But what else is left than to leave the world it's sensual way of procreation, and therefore to let the old sin continue together with the complete redemption, so that every imprisoned nature-soul may have an unhindered way into the kingdom of grace and mercy one way or the other!  Therefore also the external Peters must exist, by which the children of the world may find their way one way or the other.

297. Just as the spirit likes only what is in it's nature, the world also likes what is in it's nature. Here the proverb applies which says: Like prefers to associate with like. It would be desirable also that the trees and other plants would rather produce immediately ripe fruits instead of the preceding bloom and still some other ceremonial appearances. But there is no other way, so from the great circle of beings, everything that is still at the bottom should finally be directed upwards and there reach eternal freedom!

298. So it must also be permitted that, besides the only right spiritual way of the world, also it's various detours and sometimes even the most glaringly wrong ways are left, on which it can nevertheless be led in time either here or there on the right way. Or could the first fruits, who come from below, be baptized immediately into the only true inner church of the spirit? That would be no more possible than an immediately ripe fruit without a preceding blossom from a tree.

299. The prince of night and death must therefore have his worldly chapel alongside the true church, which is built on the rock of Peter. But out of this chapel a way still goes into the true church, and he cannot hinder anyone who wants to pass over from this chapel into the true church, just as he could not hinder you to pass over from this chapel into My true church and remain in it for eternity!

300. But imagine Mary under the true Church and Martha under the Worldly Chapel, who makes a lot of noise about pure worldly things, while Mary with her best part at My feet listens to My teaching, which alone is light and life, and receives it into her heart!  But when her brother was in the grave, still both wept alike, and both came to Me, that I would awaken him who lay dead - in the grave - bound and full of stench, rotting!

301. But nothing more about that! - I think from this gift, you will easily be able to see why, besides the right church of Peter in the heart, also external ones are allowed; therefore it would also be completely unnecessary to say anything further about it.  Therefore consider this well in your heart, Amen.

About name's day

28th May 1847

From a letter to Wilhelmine Huttenbrenner:

1. I turned to the Lord for you, to get a holy word from Him for you.  But this time, at least for this moment or especially for this day, He could not be persuaded at all.  But after a while, He said:

2. “What do you, silly fool, always want to use Me for a name's day congratulator?  Why should name's day always be intended to give you congratulatory side-words for your girls?  I don't want to talk about birthdays of the body, but what do I care about your stupid name's days?  I have already told you once that I cannot stand earthly name's days, and yet you come to Me again with such things!

3. What is a name day?  Behold, this is the prime vanity day - for the parents first, since they do not know at all what most beautiful name they should have their child baptized into; and then for the child, too, when he once has so much power of perception as to see the beauty of his name.

4. So do not come anytime soon to Me again with such a prime vanity day, otherwise I will congratulate you, and not in the gentlest way!  Remember that for the time being, so that you may know how to behave in the future, when again somewhere a name's day should be coming on.

5. Otherwise I might have given you words on such days, too, because of your good-natured stupidity; but there the "ten letters (*1)" of the main work were not yet revealed. But now that they are revealed, I demand of you as of every one for whom they are revealed, a precise consideration of what you come to Me for.

6. But I don't want to be harder about it, I just want to be more precise.  And so I will certainly give the little daughter of A.H.-W. something on another occasion, too, which will probably come in handy for him.  But now for the name's day I give absolutely nothing, except My everyday, certain grace of life.

7. But besides this I also demand in the future of everyone who wants to have special advice or consolation from Me that he first turns to Me in complete earnest in his heart - and not to you, as if you are an arbitrary dispenser of My graces and only needed to say to Me: “Lord, do this and do that and I would then have to dance to your tune - because then it would come out halfway.

8. Oh that I do no longer, but from now on you must let Me draw you away from Me, if you yourself want to go progress.  But if you or anyone else wants something more closely revealed from the word, then I am still the same, always willing giver.  But only no more name's day congratulations!

9. So something for your client next time when she will therefore approach Me quite earnestly first and I Myself will then call on you and urge you to it - but not otherwise!  Now remember that once and for all!  Amen.  Understand that well! Amen.”

10. See why I could on this occasion not be anything but a real tough cleaner of the dear, best Lord!  But do take this to heart quite seriously, if you want something from the Lord!

11. If you ask Him beforehand in a very heartfelt way, He will surely give you something. But for this time you must be content with My good will for the work, as I am with my cardinal cleaner.

12. If you want something from the highest Spirit of God, then follow My advice.  But consider Me as a mute instrument that is always ready to serve everyone in the name of the Lord.  This is what your friend and brother in the Lord, Jakob Lorber, says to you, remembering your name's day well in your heart.

An abomination before God

30th May 1847

Then He said to them: 'You are people who present yourselves as righteous before men. But God knows your hearts! For what is considered great by the people, is an abomination before God!' (Luke 16:15)

302. A lot of people, big and small, have listened to this text.  For this saying of course applies to people and not to things and animals.  And so it is there also particularly humans of worldly high rank, to whom this text sounds more adverse than the out-of-tune music!

303. But regardless of this, this statement can still never be taken back and declared invalid. This text is a cornerstone which the ordinary builders actually reject, and over which they often fall quite violently, and in the process are horribly smashed to pieces - or even worse, the cornerstone falls on them; only then are they completely crushed!

304. In many countries, such as France, Spain, the Netherlands and many others, this cornerstone has often fallen on the heads - naturally and spiritually - of the great thinkers of architecture and has crushed them horribly together with their delusions of grandeur. Diabolus autem non in pace suam habet requiem!(*1) Therefore, these nevertheless never become wise by such experience, but are like stupid sparrows, which soon sit down again on the same branch, from where a sharp-shooting hunter diminished their numbers more than half, just a minute before.

305. Yes, I would apply even more to the great ones, have I not made this statement.  But, since I have nevertheless made it just the same, knowing full well that it will not please the world's great ones, I did not make Myself highly ascribed by them.  They therefore treat Me only as a moral-political person, to whom they leave divinity for the sake of the common people and "mob" - yes, to whom they hold the so-called golden divine service feasts and, precisely for the sake of the people and "mob," often perform this service for money for themselves.  But their heart is (mostly) so far from Me as are the outermost polar stars of the world-creation.

306. Therefore I say to them at all times: Woe to you, you haughty Pharisees who sift out mosquitoes but devour camels - this cornerstone will hit you three times harder!  Woe to you, you suspicious great ones, who think yourselves great and mighty, and oppress with your burden of abomination the spirit and flesh of the small and poor!  The cornerstone will hit you tenfold, and will crush you like a millstone crushes grain and like a storm shatters lightweight, worthless chaff!

307. Just wait, you rich and money-mighty gluttons in the lusts of the world, who smites and kills your servant and your maid, when they confess to you that they too are humans!  Your judgment will be poured out on you like fiery ore.  And it will show whether you will be able to answer Me for even a thousandth!

308. But this text does not concern those who must be great in the world because of the people, such as emperors, kings, dukes and princes - if they do not despise it.  But if they despise it, then it also concerns them, although they are My anointed bearers of power on earth!

309. But all who think themselves great and are not anointed - neither earthly nor much less spiritually - for there are kingdoms of money and goods and kingdoms of all kinds of worldly sciences and other skills bearing money and awards, such as all kinds of doctors, masters (professors), jugglers, actors, poets, painters, musicians, and many other such professions, if they are bread-enviers and slanderers towards all they consider less than themselves - these all are, the greater and more respected they think they are, and the more they try to press their own kind down into the dust, the more they are abominable before Me, the Lord!

310. All perfection comes from Me and is to be regarded as a gift of My Spirit.  Whoever uses it humbly and for the benefit of his brothers (fellow men), and does not greedily use it for money and honor of the world, to him it shall be a real blessing temporally and eternally! But whoever does the opposite with it, is as a sinner against the Holy Spirit, and thus literally an abomination before Me, to whom I have given such a gift.

311. Rulers and officials are to strive to be men according to My heart, in spirit and in truth!  Let the rich be pure trustees for the poor!  Doctors (scholars) are to understand My grace!  Artists should recognize Me through their art!  And all other earthly masters are only to recognize Me as the sole Master in all things, then that which they are, will be in My order - then all abominations will disappear before My eyes for ever!  Amen.  Amen.  Amen.

Footnote

(*1) The devil has no rest even in peace!

Do you love me?  Are you good to me?  Two questions from a girl

30th May 1847

First question: Oh Lord, dear Holy Father, do you love me?

312. Answer: However, many thousand times better than you Me, my little daughter!  For I, your God and Father, care for your whole life in every moment.  But you do not think of Me so diligently, but only now and then, if you will take time for it.  If I did to you as you do to Me, then it would have been done with your life long ago already, my little daughter!  So form this you can already see that I love you thousands times more than you love Me, My little daughter!  I think that from now on, you will always give Me preference!?

Second question: Are you, dear Holy Father, not angry with me because I go to my aunt's house almost every Sunday and have a little chat there?

313. Answer: Yes, My dear little daughter, that is admittedly not very pleasant for Me, because through it you take up more and more of the sense for the world into yourself, through which in time you could forget Me more and more and more, which would then hurt Me very much, if you finally wanted to become completely unfaithful to Me.

314. Therefore, I would prefer it if you did not have yourself picked up every Sunday at your aunt's house, but only now and then, when you have to visit your aunt, from whom you will not get much better than a small snack and some very sophisticated, meaningless games. But if you would come to Me in your little heart as often instead of always to your aunt, I could offer you something much better than your aunt, who is very vain.

315. See then, My dear little daughter, I do not quite agree with your regular going to your aunt's house, but I do not forbid you in the least to go there either.  You can do as you please.  For see: I am not pleased by a forced love, but only by a free one.

316. If sometimes you will prefer Me freely over your aunt, then I will be happy.  But if I would like to or must force you to it, then I would not rejoice in the sacrifice of your heart!  Just as it does not want to please you either, if someone would love you only then, if you would have to force him to it - just so it is also with Me!

317. They are always the dearest to Me, who come to Me of their own accord, seek Me out in the heart at all times and then love Me with all their heart over everything.  But then I love them too over all and open to them all the treasures of My heaven!

318. You do so, My dear little daughter, because even so, you will soon become great in My great love and will see how overabundant and generously I as your true Father, am - and what all I can give to those who love Me above all!

319. You take this to heart, My dear little daughter, with all your heart, then you will soon come completely into My Father's heart!  I, your dear Father, say and promise this to you!  Amen.

The power of weakness - a little parable story

31st May 1847

320. There once was a widow, of whom three husbands had died in the course of short periods of time.  When she became a widow for the third time, she considered, with a deeply grieving heart, what she should do: whether she should take another man, if one should woo her for the fourth time?

321. For seven days she pondered this matter.  But on the eighth day her heart prevailed over her thoughts, and she spoke to herself: "I have now found the conviction in me that if I take a fourth man, he too will die soon, because I am too much endowed with female charms and these bring death to every man.  Therefore I will now remain a widow until the end of my life, and no man shall find death in my charms!  So it must be decided and done! For I see that I am not made for men.

322. But on the ninth day after such a firm decision, a suitor came and wooed her hand.  And the widow remembered her decision and said to the suitor "Friend, what do you want from me?  Shall I give you death, too?  Have you not heard how soon the three to whom I was wife died because they could not resist my charms - and all of them were men of great strength?  But you are a weakling and want me as a wife!  Won't you already in the first days fall under my charms as a victim of your weakness?

323. But the weak suitor for the widow's hand spoke with measured words: "Most beautiful woman!  I well know the fate of the three men to whom you were a woman, and of whom you are a threefold widow.  But behold, I am not of the nature of these three former men of yours.  Your charms will not harm me, for I know myself as well as you know yourself! What your former husbands have given to death, I will give to life!  And you shall not be responsible, even if I die at your side.  But I say to you: Behold, I will lay your body in the grave before you lay mine!  Just try it, and you will convince yourself that I, as the "weak," will in the end still be stronger than you and your first three husbands, now rotting in the grave, who found death in your charms.

324. When the widow heard this from the weak man, she became angry in her heart and spoke to the weak suitor: "Well then, because you too are an enemy of your life, take my hand here - and die!  I am now your wife, your death!

325. And the man took the widow's hand, and pressed it to his heart, saying: "I have won! Death is indeed in you, your blood is poison, and your breath is pestilence, and your flesh is as the viper's.  But yet you shall not give me death!"

326. When the marriage had lasted a year, the woman was blessed for the first time and was surprised that the weak one was able to do what the three earlier ones had not been able to do, since they always died of it.

327. So the second year also came, and again the woman was blessed; and the third and the fourth year, and each was blessed anew.  And the woman marvelled at her husband's strength and ability, and was weak and sick and died.

328. But when she was brought to the grave, the man did not allow her to be buried, but opened the coffin and laid his hand on the heart of the woman.  And behold, there it began to throb.  And she straightened up and became completely alive again.

329. And the man spoke to the revived woman: "Do you see now how much strength is in the "weak" man!  Not only does he not die and will never die forever, but he can also revive those who have already died at his hand and in his heart!

330. Then the woman jumped out of the coffin and hopped and jumped for joy around her wonderfully powerful husband and spoke: "Who are you that can do such things as no-one before you?"

331. And the man spoke: "I am the Alpha and Omega whom you, world, have long misjudged!  But it is He Whom you finally thought to be nothing, Who gave you back what you missed in those who had your hand and your heart before and to whom you were to die!  But since you are now awakened and live again and will never die, and have brought to light living fruit begotten out of Me, so also those shall live again who have died because of you!  Let it be!"

332. This little story will only be revealed after some time.  Amen.

About the wisdom and goodness fo God – a little parable

1st June 1847

333. There was a landlord who had a large garden with many and various fruit trees.  Among these were some that carried an early mature fruit, others carried a fruit that ripened a little later, and others carried an even later one.  And finally, there were also trees that brought their fruit to moderate ripeness only very late, and it therefore had to wait half the winter until it was edible.

334. But this landlord also had many servants and several children. But he treated the children and the servants alike, and sent them diligently into the great garden to wait for the trees, and to see how the fruit fared, and whether here and there something ripe showed itself.

335. The children and servants fulfilled exactly the will of the house-father.  And when they discovered some ripe fruit on the early trees, they ran hastily and joyfully to the house-father and told him.

336. Then the house-father went out and looked at the several fruits of the early trees, which had ripened very early, and commanded the servants to take them down and give them to the children, who were already looking forward to them very much.

337. And the servants did according to the word of the house-father.  And when the children tasted these first fruits of the early trees, they made sour and teary faces, and spoke to the father: "Truly, with this fruit our toil is not rewarded! The fruit looks quite splendid and beautiful, but appearances are deceiving here.

338. And the house-father spoke: "So leave this fruit and wait a few more days until the embers of the sun seasoned it more!  Then it will certainly be more delicious.  For we have known for a long time now that the first fruits are nowhere much appraised.

339. And the servants and children were satisfied with these instructions and left the garden with the father of the house.  After a few days, however, they returned to the garden and found a lot of ripe early fruit and went and showed it to the house-father.  And immediately he went out with them into the garden, and looked at the fruit, and said to the servants: 'Now go and fetch all kinds of baskets of the different kinds, that they may not be mixed together.  And bring down all that is fully ripe, that we may then have a proper meal!'

340. And the servants did as the father of the house commanded them.  And when the fruit was loosed and put on the large table in the house, the householder blessed it.  And the children and the servants sat down at the same table and took the fruit and ate it with great pleasure - and were satisfied.

341. But when they were full, they thanked their father and spoke: "Father!  Now the fruit really has a much better taste.  But see, there is so much now that the good taste is lost in the end because of the quantity and the resulting over-saturation!  Would it not then be better if the first fruits were as tasty as this fully ripe fruit?  What refreshment would they give!

342. But the house-father spoke: "You are right!  But know what is to be done?  See, firstly a right moderation!  And secondly, proper patience!  Never take fruit from the trees before it is fully ripe, and then only as much as is necessary for a unique need!  Therefore, we want to observe this rule with the second kind of fruit, and then everything will taste very well to you.

343. And behold, the second kind of fruit ripened, and the rule of the house-father was observed.  And all the fruit tasted good to the children and servants!  It was the same with the third kind.

344. But when the latest species reached maturity, the children and servants spoke to the house-father: "Behold, the days are getting cold, and the last fruit hangs very abundantly on the trees, looks good, but if you taste it, it's acidity makes your mouth tighten, so that you lose all desire to take a second piece of fruit.  But what should we do?"

345. And the master of the house spoke: "So the course of time is completed!  I know well that this last and latest species could not reach full maturity on the tree, since the light and warmth have already decreased so much and the nights have become long and the days short and cold.  Nevertheless, we do not want to let the fruits that have not reached full ripeness become the prey of the winter that kills everything on the trees, but go and fetch me all sorts of vessels for the different kinds and remove this late fruit from the trees with fourfold caution!  We want to leave this fruit in warmed rooms, and then it will be better than all the previous varieties, which have already reached full ripeness on the trees through the summer glow.

346. And children and servants did as the householder commanded them.  And behold, it was good; and winter, when it came, found nothing but leaves on the trees, but he found no fruit to kill them.

347. And so in the end everything was still good.  And children and servants praised wisdom and goodness of the house-father.

348. What sense this little story has - think about it in your heart, so that you may learn from the image of nature how the mysteries of God are ordered.

349. But do not be too hasty with your opinion!  For no tree of importance falls in one blow! After some time I will give you the revelation for this.  Amen.

God above all !

3rd June 1847

Wilhelmine Hüttenbrenner prayed: Oh most holy, most beloved and most tender Lord Jesus, my God, my Father!  How should I then do - what to do - in order to be able to love You, You eternal, purest Love, above all else?  For behold, I can still pull myself together and hold myself together in the mind, however vigorously I can always do it, and yet I cannot bring myself to love thee more than many a thing in the world, which in it's kind pleases me in any way and especially attracts my heart.  But I know that it is wrong and not in order.  Therefore I turn to You, that You would show me the right way through Your servant.  Forgive me this perhaps rather stupid impudence of mine!  Your only holy will be done!"

350. My dear daughter!  This request, if it would have come from your heart as it is standing up there, would have pleased me much better than your name's day.  But behold, there it has, as you are wont to say, just a little "hook"!

351. I know well that you, if it could be so quite easy, would like to love Me with all your heart above everything.  But that is just the "hooky" circumstance that this cannot be quite as easy as you would like it to be for the sake of greater comfort.

352. To love Me above all else is a rather difficult task in life - because I am not, as for most a young person, visible in lithe clothes, nor can I understand how to court you girls in so-called good tone.  Also, on the worldly side, I am a real "Schroll" who has actually never resorted to fine language and also sometimes does not even want the presence of very sensitive children.  I speak as I speak, so nicely coarsely away from the liver; but by that I mean it best at all times.

353. but that will not please everyone.  And that is why it happens so easily that young, well-formed and well-mannered girls can fall in love more easily with any young man of the world, especially when he is nicely clean-cut - than with Me, a rough carpenter's son, who exercised this trade until his thirtieth year, in order to earn himself and his earthly parents, brothers and sisters the daily, miserable bread, and who had very coarse hands, decorated with many work-blisters, and no fine speech at all; sometimes quite cordial for the common people, but never fine.

354. But see, as I was, I am still: worldly unpolished, straightforward, but always eternally true in word, an enemy of all worldly splendor, which corrupts the spirit; and look on nothing else but only at the heart and at it’s works.

355. Now behold, if you now wish to know how you should begin to love Me so truly above all else, ask your heart; when you see such a thoroughly labor-weary day laborer, wrapped in coarse clothes, burned by the sun, in a full-beard face and coarse working-wrinkles and welts, - whether you could fall in love with him so truly with all your heart, that he, if his heart is in order, stands closest to Me?

356. If you will find that you could be quite heartily good before the whole world to such a day-laborer as I Myself was one on earth, then we too will approach in the degree to which you have found in yourself the possibility of humiliating yourself in the heart. (Although, again, I do not demand that someone should really carry out in living deed what he has in his heart!  For there I am completely satisfied by the humble will).

357. Whoever wants to love Me properly must begin to love Me as a common day laborer and carpenter's apprentice, and so ascend to the Lord, to the Father, and then to God. Then he will love Me soon and easily 'above all'.  But mind you!  Always start with the common carpenter's apprentice!  Otherwise it will be difficult or not at all!

358. Take that to heart, you My dear little daughter, quite thoughtfully - then what you are now still lacking, will become you!  Amen.  This is what the common "carpenter's apprentice" and work-weary "day laborer" tells you!  Amen.  Amen. Amen.

The artistic tower clock - a parable

4th June 1847

359. On top of a high tower in a city of that time, a duke had a magnificent clock erected. Since the tower was octagonal, he had a clock face made on each of the eight faces, which naturally fell between the eight corners, so that everyone could notice the hours from all possible points and see for themselves at what hour, minute and second it was.

360. In addition to the most precise division of time from the hour to the second, the watch also showed the monthly date, the position of the moon and also the position of the other planets, as well as the daily duration of light from the rising to the setting of the sun and also the four seasons - but of course all these special astronomical data are on their own astronomical dials located under the main dial.

361. In addition to what all this clock showed on it's dials, it also had an excellent hour and quarter-hour strike mechanism and a very pure chime mechanism - and for all this extremely complicated artificial mechanism, only a single driving weight.  In short, this clock was without equal anywhere in the entire educated world.

362. This alone is not the reason, nor the fact that it performed such a diverse range of tasks so well; but the fact that all these very different tasks were set into the most appropriate motion by only one and the same driving weight, was the real miracle of this clock.

363. When a stranger came to this city, the first thing he noticed was the clock, and he asked the next best one how many springs and weights this clock had.  When he was told, "Only one," he was utterly perplexed and in disbelief, and said, "That is an impossibility!  So many and such a variety of tasks and only one driving force!  No, no, that is not possible, that is impossible!

364. Again another stranger came and looked at the clock, and was amazed over and again when they explained to him what the clock was doing.  He thought that each clock-face must have it's own engine, so that the tower must of course be cluttered with different clocks.  But when it was explained to him that there was only a single engine moving all the hands, he was completely upset, because he thought that his ignorance was only fooling around with him.  So he left and did not inquire further about this clockwork.

365. And again another came from abroad and admired this clock and asked for the master of it.  And he was answered: "The master of this clock was a very simple farmer, and it is not certain whether he knew how to read and write!”

366. This correct answer brought the stranger into such a formal rage that he kept silent about it and soon left, because he had not come to be scolded in such a clumsy way for a stupid fool.

367. And so a lot more came and asked like the first ones.  But when they wanted to let them in on the secrets of this work of art, they all became angry and said: "Until we have seen this with our own eyes, we cannot believe it!

368. And behold, they were led into the tower.  But when they saw there the almost innumerable gear train, the many levers, cylinders, hooks, rods, and a thousand other mechanical devices and connections, they became downright nonsensical and spoke and cried out, "Who can see through and comprehend this work?"  No human being could have done that!   A hundred human ages are needed to count only the components of this work, let alone to make it first!  And all these strangers left here completely senseless.

369. Only a few could be taught about the exactness of this work, although the few better ones were more or less offended by the too simple and unscientifically educated master-craftsman.

370. What does this picture teach?  What is it's inner, secret meaning?  Everyone thinks somewhat about this, and thus trains himself in seeking the inner truths and discovers in them as much as is possible for himself, until the perfect solution will be given to his time!  Amen.

A Nocturne

5th June 1847

371. Behold, many worldly poets wrote and write "Nocturnes" and yet have no true reason to do so.  Therefore I too will surely bring about some nocturne, since I now have much reason for it.

372. What exactly is a "Nocturne"?  It is a night piece or a piece that plays in the night or is only given in the night.  Such a piece will not be difficult to give and even easier to make, since now the greatest night reigns everywhere on earth and everything that occurs is a true Nocturne!

373. If I Myself come to the people through the Spirit of My love, then this, carrying Me, always comes into the greatest nocturne of mankind!  For a few do indeed believe it, but they do not make faith alive through the works and have little or probably no confidence at all from their sole faith in Me!  Hence there is very much a nocturne!

374. Others believe nothing, do what they want and put all their trust in silver, gold and bank shares.  There is far more nocturne!

375. Others again are full of faith, full of zeal, full of good will and have love and trust - as long as their bodies are in perfect health.  But if I haunt their flesh only a little, then also with them everything is soon a nocturne.  Even if faith still lasts for a time, the holy love for Me and it's firm trust in Me passes over into the barest nocturne.  For there they soon wail horribly and trust Me in their hearts just as much as a doctor who has never been so happy to save any patient from an illness, but sent anyone who entrusted himself to him into the other world!  Surely such a thing will be a real nocturne?!

376. Again, there are people who only talk quite enthusiastically about Me and only praise Me when they have been so slightly inspired by wine or beer.  But when this spirit has passed away, then I have become a very dry patron of their heart.  There is no more enthusiasm, no love-spreading speech and no more diamond trust to be felt!  Is that not also a Nocturne?

377. And so here and there My word is treated so dryly, like the sand of the Sahara desert in Africa, but next to it some exceedingly stupid and insipid novel like a healing spring - that will also be a real nocturne, if you see dirt for gold, but the gold, the real gold, for plain dirt! Oh this is a true nocturne solo!

378. When people - out of habit or politics - run into the houses of prayer and either sleep in them or gape at and criticize their own kind, cast lascivious glances at luxuriant strumpets, and these, conversely, flirt with the mustaches and fashionable tailors of the dandies and do not even consider that My houses are houses of prayer and not fashion bazaars, and just as little houses for sleeping, aligning, and rendezvous - surely something like this will also be a most wonderful nocturne again?

379. Oh - and that is a nocturno non plus ultra, if one lets oneself be paid in the Christian church - which wants to be Christian - for all sorts of acts which are to be worshiped, and even leads to execution against those who are unable to pay - which preferably happens then, when a deceased brother is given a so-called ecclesiastical-Christian service of love (as there is a funeral and praying for him), the dead man demonstrably had no money and his survivors, not knowing this, wanted to have him buried a little better than some suicide.  Soon the sexton appears with an account, like a butcher at the end of the year with a lordship to whom he has delivered on account all year round!  I wonder if this is not also a horribly crude nocturne?

380. And what, for instance, is that, when many a great one forcefully holds back all light from his weaker brothers by all kinds of dark dazzling?  Oh that will be surely also a completely particularly enormously strong nocturne?

381. Oh nocturne upon nocturne in all corners of the earth!  Nocturne in religion, nocturne in all science, nocturne in faith, nocturne in love of Me and neighbour, nocturne in all doing and omitting, nocturne in trade and exchange, nocturne in all friendship, nocturne in loyalty, nocturne in keeping a promise, nocturne in perseverance for the good and true - and such nocturnes in still an innumerable multitude!

382. Therefore however also from Me just as many nocturnes against humans!  Their prayers are nocturnes for Me and are not answered.  The great all-round need - nocturne, I do not know it!  Their misery and their great tribulation - nocturne, I do not see them! Plague, famine, pestilence - nocturnes, I do not want to take care of all these things!  The prospect of a former eternal life in My kingdom - a very strong nocturne accompanied by howling and gnashing of the teeth!  I hardly care about it!  And so still a lot of nocturnes from Me!

383. Nocturne here - also Nocturne there!  And thus a nocturne for a nocturne!  But see to it that a nocturne does not also tear into any of you, since I would then be compelled to encounter it with a contra-nocturne!  Takes this to heart quite deeply!  Amen.

A false leader of the people

7th June 1847

384. Behold, My servant, so the earth is worthy of those spirits who put the Gospel into matter, seek their salvation in it, and then also burden their fellow men with such a delusion under manifold burdens, which they lay on their own back only then when through it either a great gain of honor or gold emerges, or so that such burdens are tied to their neck by some more powerful judgment, like the yoke of the ox.

385. Now what does this man(*1) - whose name is named much more widespread throughout the whole earth than Mine - have of all his earthly greatness of fame, which he has so much desired - of his great material riches, which he has acquired like Solomon in exuberant abundance?  What does he now get out of all his high-flown, boastful speeches, what of his ultramontane, fully blackest Jesuit-spirit, as it is now constituted and, with minor exceptions, was constituted at all times?

386. Nothing but the reward of the earth, which consists in the fact that the name will appear several times in the newspapers to the weariness of some readers.  If the name will one day not carry milk to the newspaper writers at all, it will still appear in several biographies, which are certainly not very often read.  Then the historians will give him a place in their history books, and some sculptor will chisel and set up pagan monuments for a lot of money, while his heart in Rome will turn to dust in a golden vessel and the rest of his body in Ireland, to ashes!

387. The most extraordinary thing that can happen to him after several years is that he will be canonized by Rome, his name will appear in some litany for Ireland, and under the old, most trivial formula: "Saint O'Connell, pray for us", is invoked from the mouth of the blind!

388. That is however then already the non-plus-ultra of the earthly wage - and only up to here, and then by no hair further! What the purpose for such earthly-Jesuit "great spirits" will be over there in the realm of the true, living spirits, can easily be deduced by anyone who is a little versed in the higher spiritual light.

389. I just want to show you this through an easy to understand analysis.  And so listen!  This man wanted to separate Ireland from the now lawful rule of England out of a secret lust for power and then rule it in the spirit of the Jesuits.   Question: How much life for the spirit lies in the lust for power!

390. This man was very rich in money and in property, and even in the time of trouble he did not do what I asked of the rich young man.  But what did I say to the apostles at that time, when the rich man departed from Me weeping, because I demanded of him the distribution of his goods among the poor, but in return offered him the eternal treasure of life in heaven?  I believe the parable of the camel and the eye of the needle will be known to you!

391. The man strove for the greatest worldly fame, which he also received with great excess.  But how and what is that which is great before the world, great before Me?

392. In the scripture it says: "If any one of you wishes to be first, let him be last among you and be the servant of you all.  Was this the man who, with his wisdom, wanted to crush the entire English Parliament like a mosquito and noticed at every opportunity how he just had to wave, and millions will submit to his wave with blood and life?  Verily, from such assertions surely very little humility emerges, without which no-one can attain eternal life!

393. If the man had not had a light, it would not be so bad for him.  But he had light, yet he voluntarily turned his face to darkness, only to fortify his worldly greatness.  Question: How much of an eternal life will come out of it?!

394. Admittedly, many things are possible with Me, which cannot be thought of as possible with humans.  But beside that, the saying remains nevertheless eternally standing, according to which a camel goes more easily through a needle's eye than such a shining lawyer into the heavenly kingdom.

395. But let this nevertheless not be pronounced by Me as a judgment according to which this man must be lost; but let it only be shown to you and your friends how My word continually remains the same in it's demand and effect, and judges the man in himself, who knows it and does not obey it!

396. If this man had preached love for God and neighbor, true submission and fullest humility towards the rightful worldly authority, whether it be good or evil, and had taught the people to trust in Me alone and shown them how to take up the cross and follow Me in order to win eternal life - then his name would be written with large, shining letters in the book of life.  But in this way he stands very often in black and white in the writings of the world, but there is very little of him to be seen in the book of life!

397. There is certainly not one iota of the "tax repeal" and the big feast "meetings" in the Bible - except for the gobbling of the rich glutton with it's otherworldly very bad consequences!  Therefore, however, just as many must now die of hunger, as many have needlessly indulged in the many "Meetings" together with their worldly freedom-apostle.  Every excessive frolicking always has punishment on the heel.  This Irish one, however, was already one of the most fantastic ones - that is why the sharp rod can not be averted!

398. But I always act the same way.  When I seem to be the most distant, there I am nearest, either with reward or punishment!  And when a man thinks he is safest, he is seized by Me, either for reward or for punishment!

399. Woe to him who has, like this man, and keeps is heart silent at the need of his neighbor, and in the end makes himself physically or spiritually lost!  Oh he will not escape from Me - we will just collide in the right place!

400. And be assured of this forever: I will not cause woe to Myself if I collide with him - but he will be crushed most miserably!  For everything hard, great and heavy will also have to suffer a hard, great and heavy blow - in time, as in eternity.  Amen.

401. This I who holds the sword as the reward in My right hand say to you.  Amen.

Footnote

(*1) Daniel O'Connell, famous Catholic leader of the people in Ireland 1775-1847, achieved Catholic emancipation with his election to the House of Commons in 1829; worked in vain as leader of the Irish parliamentarians towards the dissolution (repeal) of the parliamentary union between Ireland and Great Britain in 1800. (ed.)

All kinds of idlers

8th June 1847

402. Who is an idler, and will reap the appropriate reward, namely the reward of him who buried his talent?

403. Everyone is a bare idler who does not heed the word of life from the beginning to the end, so that he may find in himself the well of Jacob, in which the living water is preserved for the true baptism - in the rebirth of the Spirit - for eternal life!

404. Whoever seeks to acquire much earthly goods and is full of activity for it, he is the greatest idler in My kingdom.  And if he also knew the whole of Holy Scripture word by word by heart, it would be all the worse for him if he still preferred to do that which the world confesses as "noble" and "honorable," and from which a pure earthly use can be seen, but he would observe My word only in so far as it is advantageously compatible with his worldly activity, but actually rejects everything else in it purely, and that not seldom with the very slightest excuse: "The Lord could not have meant that!  And if He meant this, He could not have known mankind or their needs, nor could He have correctly planned for them!"

405. But I, the Lord, say to this: I meant it for you, you worldly lazy man in My kingdom, just as you would not want Me to mean it!  But you, most bare idler, are completely like the fool who built his house on sand, and when a storm and a mighty rain came and struck the loose house, it immediately fell and no trace of it could be discovered anymore, how and where it stood!  Thus also the trace of your short existence will be wiped out for eternity, since you were on earth (for Me) a bare idler and a careless blind fool, and would rather build the house of your life on sand than on a rock!

406. Oh there are people exceedingly industrious for the world, who day and night ponder what they are to do, how their goods are to be administered and processed so that they yield the more abundant percentages, and how they are to invest their many moneys in the safest and most profitable way possible, and they even pray to Me that I would bless such their enterprise as richly as ever possible.  For this very reason, too, they practice moderate works of apparent charity.  But all this does not release them from spiritual idleness.

407. They are and remain nevertheless double idlers in the kingdom of life because they still want to have My blessing on top of it, in order to bring them still more of what kills the spirit threefold, once already on this side.  For their sense is the world, but everything else, what they pretend, is lie.  They do not live according to the word, so that eternal life would become eternal to them; but, if they live according to the word in one or the other piece, they do so also only for the sake of worldly happiness - whereby their spirit naturally already becomes completely dead in this world.  But, if this spirit is already dead in and for the world, it is also eternally dead to heaven.

408. So such honorable and industrious people are nevertheless the greatest idlers for the kingdom of heaven, and there they will be pushed out into the utter darkness, since there will be eternal weeping and gnashing of teeth - because they buried their talent (for heaven) in the furrows of the world in a manner that was downright terribly careless.

409. There are indeed other idlers, who do nothing for the world, or for the spirit.  These are the so-called "ragtags and vagabonds," "pavement treaders and dawdlers.  This class of idlers, though naturally not fit for the kingdom of heaven, is nevertheless much better off than the first (spiritually speaking).  For, for the time being, they are already far less attached to the world, and that to which it is still attached, is easily struck down completely by the poverty that awaits them.

410. Secondly, quite a few of these "pavement treaders" often have the best heart, and if they had the means, they would make half the world - according to their idea - happy.  A subsequent poverty makes them not seldom the rarest people, who are already easy to turn to me.  For the actual "world" has never been a magnet for their hearts.

411. Thirdly, these "ragtags" are usually friends of bliss and generosity.  If the poverty that follows has stripped them of the thereby strong portion of stupidity (and thus made them wiser), and if their heart has tasted the hardness of worldly people so thoroughly, then they turn, full of bile against the world, to Me.  And I say that they shall dine at My table, that what the Pharisees said to Me may be fulfilled: "Behold, this shall be the Messiah!  He deals with sinners, publicans, harlots and adulterers and is himself an desecrator of the Sabbath!"

412. That alone makes Me neither hot nor cold, and I do how and what I want, and always tell My servants: "Since those who are invited do not want to come, they shall also remain outside forever!  But you go out to the roads and streets and alleys and drive in whomever you meet there, that is, the whole "ragtag rabble"!  But none of the invited shall taste My food unless it is also to be found among the "ragtag rabble" out there on the roads, streets and alleys.

413. But you rotten fig tree, who carried nothing but leaves (works for the world), so that, when I came to you hungry, you had no fruit of pure love on your many branches, so that I could have satisfied Myself, be cursed!  For no-one of you shall ever again enjoy a fruit in the kingdom of life!

414. Exactly like this fig tree are all those idlers for the eternal life of the spirit who are first described here in this manifestation, and this lot will also be theirs, if they persist in such idleness until the end.

415. A third kind of idler in My kingdom are also the many worldly scholars in all sorts of topics and subjects, among them mostly bread scholars and only seldom scholars solely for the sake of pure science.  Those mostly resemble the "foolish virgins," who went to buy their oil only when the bridegroom was already approaching the house, and who then demanded admission when the bridegroom who had arrived, had already blocked all the gates.

416. Oh, so you say: "As long as we live here, we must do what the world wants, so that we may have bread!  When we will be "over there" afterwards - namely, when someone is "over there" - then we will also do what is "over there" - then I, the Lord Jesus, will say: "Then it will be too late!  For whoever does not ask, seek and knock here, to him will not be opened over there - except for the gates of darkness!"

417. What everyone's actual love is, that will also be his eternal beyond!

418. This says he who has laid judgment - whether for life or for death - in His word, eternally unchanging!  Amen.  Amen.  Amen.

About the sanctity of marriage

10th June 1847

Says He to them: 'Moses allowed you to dismiss your wives because of your hardness of heart, but it was not so from the beginning.  But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and marry another, committeth adultery.'  Say the disciples to him: 'If the law between man and wife is so, then it is not good to marry.'  But he said to them: 'Not all understand this word, but those to whom it is given.'  For there are eunuchs who were so born from their mother's womb, and there are eunuchs who were eunuchs because of people, and there are eunuchs who made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven's sake.  Whoever is able to take it, take it. (Matth 19:8-12)

419. In this passage of the Gospel, adultery is the main subject and all that can be regarded as adultery if the laws of marriage have been decided beforehand and announced sufficiently; for without such a decision and announcement of the laws of marriage, of course, adultery also ceases to be regarded as a bare sin.

420. Whoever is completely unfit for marriage for one reason or another, as stated in Matthew chapter 19, verse 12, cannot commit adultery by being completely unable to procreate.  But whoever is capable of procreation, whether single or married, can become an adulterer, if he puts to bed a woman who is married, whether she lives with the man or is separated from him by a letter of divorce.

421. The same is also the case with an unmarried or married woman, if she has a relationship with a married man who already has a woman - unless the woman is decidedly barren.  In this case, the man may also bed one or more maids with the consent of the lawful wife, in order to procreate children from them.  But without the consent of the lawful wife, he likewise commits adultery, as does every harlot who gives herself to the husband against the will of the lawful wife.

422. But the woman always breaks the marriage if she has a relationship with another - unless the man would demonstrably have infirmities as indicated in the Gospel, and the woman knew nothing about them before their marriage, or the man, after being married, would castrate himself or let himself be castrated without the knowledge of the woman. But if someone had violently perpetrated in this against the man for whatever evil reason, the woman will be an adulteress if she would lay with someone without the knowledge, will, and desire of the unfortunate man.  But if the man wants and demands such things, the woman does not commit adultery if she accepts laying with a single man or a pure widower; but if she would lay with a married man, then she would also break marriage with him by whom she lay.

423. But if a woman allowed herself to be seduced merely for lust, no matter by whom, then she commits not only adultery but also the sin of fornication and total fornication, whereby she then draws a threefold punishment on her neck, and according to Moses she should be punished with fire.

424. But if a single man commits fornication with a single woman, and both avoid procreation, then both commit the crime of infanticide and shall be punished accordingly. If, however, both wish to produce an offspring, the unmarried man is responsible for three-fourths of the child's provisions, together with the obligation to marry the girl as soon as possible, or at least to take all care that the girl gets a husband in his place - and he is not to marry until the girl is married; But if he leaves the girl in this situation and marries another, he will once be chastised as an adulterer in hell!

425. But if a single man or a widower promises love to a girl under oath, and the girl has accepted it, but he nevertheless marries another, he commits adultery - unless the girl has left him, in which case she is guilty of adultery, if she had assured him of her love.

426. But those who live in so-called free celibacy and are not castrated, but still sleep women and girls, these are always the worst adulterers, by breaking their free vows at all times. For every breaking of a vow is an adultery, unless the vow was a forced one or one made in intoxication, which no-one is guilty of keeping, unless he has subsequently professed it, or worldly laws require it for the common good.

427. But if any of the castrated ones want to be horny, they are to be chastised with rods, that they should see that there is no longer any power of procreation in them.

428. "But", someone will say, "there is nowhere a durable reason for the healthy mind to see why mankind is to be limited exactly in this point so much against all requirements of nature!  There is no law for urinating and defecating, and yet these are also ugly tasks that nature demands!  For this very act alone, which nature demands of him, there are rules and laws that make one want to become a fool!

429. But I say to it: It is precisely in this point that it depends on what the gospel points to with the words: "Let him who can take it, take it!

430. Is not man the culmination of all creation?  But, if he is nevertheless undeniable in this, can his procreation be an indifferent act?

431. The procreation of animals is a directed one and can therefore not be done otherwise than in the strictest order.  But the procreation of man is a free one; through it already the first free seed is to be placed in the embryo, from which again a free man is to come forth. But how then should this sacred purpose be achieved, this very first and most important act, for it is the very highest - would it be permitted to engage in the barest shamefulness?! Nothing is produced by urinating and defecating; but the act of procreation is the becoming of the culmination-point of all creation!

432. It is the miracle of all miracles; it is about a free man who is called to live as a god with God and to perform God's deeds!

433. Should such an act, such a great act not be performed under any rule, in any order? Oh you short-sighted common sense, you who call yourself healthy and yet are full of welts and ulcers!

434. Marriage is just the first order in which mankind must be begotten, if it is ever to become capable of entering a higher order!  Marriage is a free union of two hearts, two souls, two spirits, from which once the great union in Me and with Me is to come forth as an end-goal of all existence.

435. But how and when should this be achieved, if for this purpose the first seed is not planted by a well-ordered, proper marriage and by the orderly procreation that conditions it?

436. So let those who can take it, take it! - Through fornication, lechery, and fornication of the flesh - that is, through adultery of all kinds - no fruit can be begotten for God!  Therefore this is sin upon sin!  For I, the Lord God, am the very highest and most perfect order, and therefore cannot allow that man, as the pinnacle of all My creation, is conceived like frogs in stinking puddles!

437. Let him who can take it, take it!  Amen.

Who all commits adultery, harlotry, lechery, and fornication?

12th June 1847

438. To understand the previous gift even more thoroughly, here the circumstances are to be still more closely examined under which adultery, harlotry, lechery, and thus the barest fornication is practiced, and which mostly causes such things.

439. A human being, whether male or female, already commits harlotry through all kinds of indulgence and gluttony and in total through everything whereby he wants to spend a special lust stimulus to his flesh. The like are the innumerable public amusements, in which people already even behave freer and cheekier than usual in their usual condition, through which just the flesh will be served in the most amusing way. Whoever seeks out such amusements and takes part in them is already committing harlotry, because in so doing, he is sacrificing to his own most dangerous house idol, his flesh; but at the same time he also commits adultery with Me, the true life-Bridegroom, by breaking the vow of his faith through this. At the same time, however, he is also a lecher and fornicator; a lecher, because he indulges in the flesh, and a fornicator, because through such actions only death, but not life, is begotten.

440. Furthermore, all those commit the harshest harlotry, which wrap their bodies in modern soft clothes. Because as someone says: One lives in the world and must therefore also for the sake of the world wear oneself according to fashion, otherwise one would be considered a moron who does not pay attention to morals and decency.  Oh you fool! Who is more, Me or the world?  But if I tell you that if you pay homage to the world, I will cast you out forever - will your stupid world then still be more to you than I, who gave you life and can take it away from you again, if he wants, forever?  You may well take into account the decency of the world; but the decency, which I, your God and Lord, have the first right to demand of you, is like nothing to you, and you think I will already see to you this through the fingers.  Oh - such My forbearance will soon cost you terribly dearly.  The eternal abyss will show you how much forbearance I had with such world donkeys!  There speaks one world donkey to another and one world sow to another: But listen, where did you have your tailcoat and trousers made? Ah, this wonderful cut, fit like a glove! Excellent, outstanding!  But you have also grown like an Adonis, everything looks very good on you - and everything according to the last, thus newest fashion! No, I must imitate you right away, because only with such chosen elegance one can be a winner with the beautiful gender!

441. Even more fashion-philosophy possesses the female gender, because they can spend hours, days and weeks with nothing but chatting about fashions, dress fabrics, ribbon and lace, without even once considering whether such a crazy whorish chat could displease Me! But I say: Oh just go ahead and continue in such foolish fashion- and garment harlotry, in this woven idol sacrifice for your stinking flesh, for the mortuary of your soul and spirit. It is precisely with properly adorned flesh that you will best please Satan; for that is his main thing, that the graves are whitewashed and the piles of dirt gilded.  But with Me, who have My pleasure only in the adornment of the spirit, such eager fashion- and garment-harlots will never find an entrance, because I have no greater disgust about anything than the so-called fashion-heroes and -heroines!

442. Truly, if you humans walked around naked after the Parisian tone and openly would wear your shame, you could well still become blessed.  But since you decorate your house of death so much, you will perish in it forever! For all this is the sheerest harlotry, the sheerest adultery, the most despicable lechery and fornication on one's own being. It is spiritual suicide for whose healing no herb grows even in the gardens of heaven!  For who sleeps with a harlot on account of his strong urge, usually comes to himself again after the act and not seldom feels remorse for his sinful deed; which therefore is also to be forgiven, because he recognizes that he acted wrong.

443. But such a fashion-carrion, such an ornamental slut never comes to it’s senses, never to repentance, and holds the shameful, arrogant, selfish, overly whorish dressing up of it’s house of the dead, on top of that, not only for no sin, but for honor and decency, and is thereby not seldom ashamed of the poor brother, the poor sister, yes - hear it!  It is not seldom ashamed of it’s poor parents - it is ashamed of Me!  It is ashamed, just because it carries around a moth sack decorated according to the latest fashion, to pray to Me, it is ashamed to confess My name publicly!

444. I ask here if there is a greater kind of harlotry than fashion- and clothing-harlotry?  But I say to it: Every sinner will rather find entrance with Me than such a stupid ornamental lout and a fashionable ornamental sow. For these, as they are in their true Parisian style, the heaven will well eternally never be opened. Whoever blasphemes Me, before him I can step and show him how he has blasphemed Me without reason, and he will see his error and will weep because he did Me wrong - and I will forgive him, and he will become a Paul to Me!

445. But what to do with the one who is obviously ashamed of Me? Verily, for that one I know no remedy! Because of which someone is ashamed, he avoids eternally more carefully than the plague; and that is precisely the main nature of Satan - namely, the highly praised sense of shame!  Parents, imprint your children only a great sense of shame and worldly honor, then you will already put them on the best way to hell, from which they will deviate later not easily by a hair's breadth! Teach the girls quite strictly and seriously to hide their feet out of pure shame, but thereby to quite stuff out the b..., but chest and arms still after the fashion more bare to wear - go ahead! So it is just right to be fully assured of hell! Oh you most stupid people, what then is more honorable or more shameful on the body?  Is not then the whole body My work?  But where is it written that I have also added shameful things to the body?

446. You are shameful fashion- and garment-harlots who, merely because it is fashion, find some parts of your body shameful and others honorable. And would it be fashionable to show the naked b... and to cover the face up to the eyes as you do it and would consider the rump the most honorable part of your body! Oh you great fools, you over stupid donkeys and purest pigs, do you not see then that by the wretched fashion in your clothes from hell you are the most hideously cheated ones? Therefore, let go of this greatest of all your follies, which alone is sufficient to close heaven for you for eternity!

447. If humans were to walk around naked among themselves, they would be much more humble and chaste; But since they adorn their bodies, so that it would appear more pleasing, they burn continually for carnal lust, and condemn themselves deeper and deeper into eternal death.  Who will be able to free them from this, when they begin to be ever more ashamed of the eternal Deliverer, the more finely they clothe their bodies according to fashion? Verily, rather will robbers and murderers and the naked Sodomites see My face than the ornamental rascals and all the finery-dolls.

Supplement

13th June 1847

448. After the fashion heroes and their comrades, the industrial knights also practice the harshest harlotry, adultery and the like. These are basically even worse than the fashion heroes and -heroines, for they are already literally Satan's right arm and as such bear his mark on the forehead and in the hand.  These signs provide them with manifold insight, and they put money and diligence into the hand. Then they build large artificial workshops in which, instead of poor people, machines work and produce in a short time a large quantity of all sorts of new goods, such as all sorts of modern fabrics for clothes and other house decorations and other thousands of things for the so-called modern gallant world!  Then the tailors study day and night to invent some new cut to attract their customers more. And the milliners do the same and are always looking for newer, more striking and screaming forms and thus attract their customers and always praise their products as something extraordinary!

449. This now more and more frequent and numerously growing kind of people are mostly without faith, without religion, without conscience and without the slightest love of neighbor. To them, humans do not count anything at all, but only as buyers and plentiful customers of their articles, if they make their payments correctly. But if this is more often not the case for certain reasons, then the most merciless execution (imprinting) is immediately imposed on him, and if this does not cover the claim, then prison is imposed on the insolvent!  Quite according to My word, since I said: "But if you lend your money, lend it to the poor who cannot refund it to you, so you will find an eternal treasure in My kingdom!  And do not worry what you will eat and drink and what you will clothe your body with, for after all this strive the heathen. But you seek above all else the Kingdom of God and His righteousness (which is love and mercy), everything else will be added for you as a free gift!”  This is My word, this is God's word, this is My will, this is God's will!

450. How does the industrial world-satanic harlotry shown above relate to this?  It behaves just like the lowest hell and the highest heaven behave against each other; therefore it is also not necessary at all to determine the reward for such works and the so-called ‘spirit of the time’ progress in the eternal great beyond.  For such people are already too deep in hell for My holiness to come into closer contact with them!  They are also too wretched and bad for Me for My love to call out to them a "woe unto you"; for it would not frighten them, and they would therefore not repent, but manufacture even more and buy and sell even more!

451. Verily, this generation’s shopkeepers' chairs and stalls are soon to be knocked over in the most shameful way and they themselves will be driven out with red-hot ropes into the eternal sea of fire of My wrath!  But I want to be gracious and merciful to every sinner; but this generation shall be treated mercilessly, because it most actually derides like no other with the greatest equanimity My Word at all times.  But the soul of such a huckster is also the most hideous of all the hideous, it is a stinking polyp, that with thousand throats constantly tries to devour everything it can reach and seize.  It goes without saying that it is less suitable to talk to such a monster than such a bastard.  Therefore I showed also in the temple how pleasant this generation is to Me!

452. I certainly spared every sinner - the adulteress' guilt I wrote in the sand; I had a harlot anoint My feet; I dined with a publican and public sinner; who were full of leprosy of lechery, I purified; I greeted My traitor as a friend; the murderer on the cross I took up into eternal paradise, and for all those who crucified and had Me crucified, I asked, dying on the cross, the Holy Father for forgiveness. Only the industrial knights were driven out of the temple with ropes without consideration or protection, and the rich glutton had to go to hell!  From this you can already find the standard, how this generation stands and will stand with Me in grace forever,  Amen, Amen, Amen.

Foolish complaints

14th June 1947

453. Some people complain and say: "Lord, we pray to You and ask You for many things that seem right and good to us - and You behave like someone who hears with difficulty or not at all!  You let everything go as it goes, and you don't seem to care much about us.  And so all things remain so nicely the same.  The years and the seasons indeed alternate regularly; each year brings it's old fruits, sometimes abundant, sometimes sparse - and people keep on and on being the same sinners.  The big ones wage wars, and the small ones rub against each other wherever possible, taking advantage of each other at every opportunity.

454. Instead of the light, which you promised, only more and more darkness (in spiritual things) appears from all sides!  More and more idolatrous temples are being built, and the images begin to play an ever greater role.  They have already almost completely played you out, will play you out even more and will put either atheists or quite absurd superstitious people in place of your former confessors!

455. “See, Lord, you look at all this as if with completely indifferent eyes and seem to care little about it!  Oh Lord, what will become, what is to become of it?  We will obviously perish, if you do not take care of us any more than was apparently the case hitherto!”

456. To these complaints I give the following answer: It is right then - if you judge the thing by it's outward appearance!  But inside, as far as spirit and truth are concerned, it is quite different!  People pray and sure ask with their lips about and for all sorts of things that seem right and good to them, but their heart does not depend on Me, but only on what they pray and ask for.  Therefore I do not give them what they pray and ask for, so that they do not thereby move away from My heart even more.

457. Thus, according to the outward appearance, everything remains as it was as before and continues it's directed course.  But what faces would the people make if I were to make some tremendous changes in the external creation!?  For example, if I suddenly wipe out all the previous fruits and put completely new and different looking ones in their place? Who would dare to eat of such new and strange plants?  How many would die of fright, fear and grief, how many of them would die of hunger?

458. Oh behold, how terrible it would be for the weak mind of man if I were an "innovator" and every day brought forth a different fashion in My creation!  Therefore, because of your weakness, everything must remain pretty much the same.  If a small comet often frightens the masses and makes them fear darkness, what would they do if they suddenly saw six moons and three suns rising?  Therefore, as I said, everything must remain the same.

459. That people are as they always were, is also true.  But is it not better that people outwardly are as they always were, than that they would continuously change, and at once strike down the head of everyone who would not comply to such continual progress?  Oh, there have been such times and such people; but who praises them, who likes the Inquisition of Spain, who likes the Revolution of France?!

460. That the light of the spirit is not as abundant as the light of nature, that is up to each individual person.  For the light of the spirit comes in every individual internally, and never externally, as does natural sunlight.  But individually and inwardly it comes again and again to those who earnestly strive for it.  But it will and can never come to mankind in general, because every one has to seek and find the same in himself.

461. That outwardly many idolatrous temples arise there, and they increase rather than in decrease, I certainly know very well!  I also know that there are almost more weeds than wheat in the wheat field.  But it is predicted in My word in the Gospel about the enemy who sowed the tares among the wheat, and also what then has to happen and always happens and will always happen!

462. And you, human child, can see from this how unfounded, how loose and shallow every complaint is, with which you want to draw Me to a certain kind of account!  Oh I am always ready to give you an account of My household, and you will not be able to answer Me one for a thousand.  But how would it be, if I demanded you to give account - would you also be able to inform Me?  I hardly think so!  For this is done in the greatest order.  But live faithfully according to My teaching, so you will also recognize My true order for eternal life.  Amen.

Still some of the humans' multiple lamentation

15th June 1847

463. Particularly much is being complained about the Roman Catholic Church today, and in many ways it’s finite and complete defeat and the cessation of it’s work, it’s idolatry and it’s entire sinister activity, is to be expected. The one holds her the history in front of her nose and shows her all the millions of abominations from all times, which she has committed everywhere through her priests. Another holds her the whole Bible wide open under her face and proves to her with a hundred texts that her pope descended even less from Peter than the Chinese emperor from the sun, and that he is linea recta (direct, in a straight line) instead of Christ's deputy only a deputy of the dragon and shows him mathematically on year, day and hour, his certain demise. And when the time comes and the year passes and the day and the hour and the dragon of Babel does not want to go to hell yet, either the calculation is incorrect or the Revelation of John is badly translated - or is not authentic at all - or just a sinister excerpt from the old prophets - or the whole Bible is a pure half moral, half old political work, which no longer fits into these new enlightened times.  Others simply condemn the ceremony and approve of the other institutions of this world church. To some the monks are a thorn in the eye, to others merely the so-called Jesuits, again to others the Latin rite, others curse celibacy and again others auditory confession, and each one something else. But all of them wish, in part secretly and in part publicly, that this whore would soon come to an end.

464. But nevertheless, it wants to take such a versatilely desired end for once, but always exists further, like to the most annoying defiance of all their ever increasing enemies and most merciless judges.  But I say: Not only Rome, but every outward church is bad if it puts salvation only in outwardness and does not consider that My kingdom is not of this world, but of a quite different world, and that the true church is to be found only in the human heart and nowhere else, through which alone, excluding everything else, man can reach the eternal life of his spirit. For every other merely external world-church, whether Roman or Protestant or Greek, applies forever anyway, what I have foretold in the 51st chapter, verses 36 - 39, of the prophet Jeremiah, and this especially through the above mentioned four verses of the 51st chapter, where it says:

465. "Therefore says the Lord, 'Behold, I will carry out your cause and avenge you; I will dry up their sea and dry up their wells. And Babel shall become a heap of stones and a dragon's dwelling, for wonder and for chiding, that no man may dwell therein.  They shall roar together like the lions and scream like the young lions.  I will drive them into the heat with their drinking, and I will make them drunk, that they may rejoice, and sleep an everlasting sleep, from which they shall never awake, saith the Lord!”

466. These texts, which are not difficult to understand, show sufficiently how Rome and every other outer church stands and what their fate is forever.

467. I want to turn your cause, that is, your deceit and your fraudulent pretensions inside out, so that man's inner remains intact and thereby his spirit and his soul can be saved; and just thereby shall your outer church have My revenge in you, which is eternal death. I will make your wickedness (the sea of falsehood and evil) powerless, and let your rich golden wells dry up more and more, so that your power for evil will be diminished more and more, and much more.

468. Thus every Babel will of itself become a dead pile of stones and the dwelling place of the dragon, who is a symbol of eternal death, and thus a mockery of all who are alive in themselves, which mockery is indicated by wonder and by chiding or hissing. And he that is alive in the spirit shall eternally never dwell under your roof; whether they - such outward church servants - will roar like lions in anger and rage and soon after cry out in hunger like young lions, if the elders stay away too long with the food-prey, it will nevertheless no longer frighten any lively person, and no reborn person will notice their cries. But they that want to be blind and dead shall drink of the cup the wine of death, the wine of all deceit and of all lies and pretension, and shall be drunken thereof, and then shall fall asleep in that drunkenness, out of which dead sleep they shall never be raised, neither temporally nor eternally!

469. What was thus prophesied in Jeremiah of such Babels is literally happening in Rome, as in all external churchdom; or what happens there with all externality, this also happens continually with Rome and all other churches, insofar as they are merely external - they wilt and dry up and become dead heaps of stones. Shall then even more happen than what is destined to happen?

470. That is why also such complaining concerns are not in the right place.

471. But each one only provides for his inner living church and confidently leaves the judgment of the outer churches to Me; then everything will continue in the eternal same order, as it otherwise also goes, even if the always lamenting and judging blindness of mankind does not notice it, Amen. That and so speaks the Lord, Amen, Amen, Amen.

So it will be in My kingdom one day: Who there will be the smallest and least, he will also be the greatest. For in heaven everything is inverted against this world order. That which is great and glorious before the eyes of the world is small and minor in heaven, and without all glory and splendor.  (JL, GGJ 07.177, 05)

Mountain hike

18th June 1847

472. A friend of creation wandered through many valleys and often found there very beautiful areas and even some charming parts.  The most beautiful for him, however, were those that were decorated with lakes or with quite respectable brooks or rivers, and which were also surrounded with high mountains.  Very large lowlands did not please the wanderer, as well as those areas whose ground was covered with large cities.

473. However, as much as our hiker often longed to climb one or the other high mountain and to enjoy a magnificent view from it's pinnacles, he could never find the courage to climb up to any significant height.  For sometimes he believed his feet would deny him the service to do so, sometimes again he found no reliable guide according to his idea, sometimes again the inconsistency of the weather at such heights was a very precarious obstacle for him, sometimes steep, unpaved paths, sometimes the broad and dense forests that usually begin at the foot of such Alps and not infrequently rise above 5-6000 feet  - and similar obstacles more.

474. Once, however, when he came to a small but very charming village, which was located at the foot of a beautiful and very high alpine pasture, and the weather seemed to be very favorable to him, he got a powerful urge to climb this alp with selected and experienced guides, in order to finally reach on his many journeys once to that much praised, true high pleasure, which presents itself to the mountain climbers in an indescribable way in always exuberant abundance - which however naturally our wanderer knew only from so-called hearsay and from some reading about mountain travel descriptions.

475. So the decision was firmly made - now, whatever it may cost, never should this undertaking be regarded as abandoned and unworkable by whatever calamity may occur! "So, briskly up," said the wanderer. "Soon, soon, you proud peak, you shall be humbled by my weak foot!  A mortal will tower above you, those who will defy eternity and look out from you into the far distance and enjoy a sight that was denied you for many thousands of years of your proud existence and will remain denied to you forever!”

476. The mountain guides were ready, equipped with everything necessary.  The hiker submitted himself entirely to their guidance, and so the mountain journey was bravely begun.  The first hour went well; for there was still a lot of variety, sometimes a mountain chaste, sometimes a herd with it's shepherd, and sometimes a meadow, with a little stream trickling through.  But now the forest began, sparse at first; but the higher up an ever steeper and rougher path our society walked, the denser the forest became and the more it was crossed by often almost impenetrable undergrowth.

477. The hikers had spent three hours just climbing the mountain through the forest, and it did seem to end.  Then the hiker asked the guides how long the forest would still last.  And they said: "A few more hours of walking!"  Then the wanderer was unwilling and said: "That is horrible!  Truly, if the exceedingly arduous forest should go on for another few hours, I would rather turn back and take a formal oath down in the valley that I have cooled down to the most perfect level from every future desire to climb the mountain with these highly tiring attempts for all my life!

478. But the guides said: "Friend, do not do that!  We are here now closer to the goal we are pursuing than you think!  Therefore it would be very unmanly to turn back now because of this small stretch of forest.  Let's be brave and set out again, and soon we will reach the free alpine peaks, where every step will be filled with new wonders!

479. This speech pleased the hiker, and he courageously continued with his guides along the path through the remainder of the forest.  Now the forest became thinner, the trees became small and crooked, and already here and there the vast pale green alpine stretches, glittering stone rubble and rotten logs lying on top of each other, became visible. Finally also the last remainder of the forest was put behind the back, and the company reached the completely free Alpen tracks and took there rest and some strengthening for the still most arduous further ascent towards the highest point.

480. They rested for half an hour, then rose and wanted to go further up; but behold, there suddenly came - which is nothing unusual at such heights - a violent wind, and the highest peak was surrounded by thick clouds.  Then the guides made dubious faces, and the hiker cursed every thought that had led him to want to climb this mountain; for the already very beautiful view from the high, free Alpine peaks was by no means the reward for his great effort.  But as the wind became stronger and stronger and the fog dropped lower and lower, the company decided to make the way back from the alp as fast as possible to safely avoid a thunderstorm.

481. The descent was fast and the valley was reached in half the time it took the company to climb this alp.  When they all - the guides and the hiker - arrived back in the village, behold, another wind came, and all the mountain tops stood crystal clear again before the eyes of the tired hikers.

482. Then also our wanderer regretted that he had let himself be intimidated and discouraged by slight weather and decided to be wiser and more persistent on a similar occasion in the future.

483. But an old man, who had heard the hiker proudly speak to the mountain before leaving, said to him: "If you want to climb a mountain again, you must first make yourself small, not so great; for behold, every height is pure and sacred!  One should therefore ascend it in humility and never in arrogance.  But woe to him who climbs it in arrogance; he will have a mighty fall and will be shattered, and his flesh will get caught on the rugged peaks of the towering rocks!

484. But if you want to be a true hiker, then in the future do not let yourself be put off by the heights and climb them completely, then you will realize all the more how wonderful, great and mighty He must be, who found it easy to bring about such a great and wonderful earth merely through His 'let it be'.  The valleys, of which you have already travelled through many, also sprouted from the same almighty 'let it be,' but there is still a great difference between them and the mountains.  The view in the valley is limited and narrowed, but on the mountains it is free and often impossible to miss.  The valley is like an ordinary man who knows no higher needs except the natural ones; but the mountains are like a wise man who, above all worldly needs, lifts up his heart and head high and directs his eyes only to where he sees the great holy monuments of Him whom his heart calls: "Dear, Holy Father!

485. Behold, my dear friend, if you travel and climb the mountains like this, then your travels will bring you a great gain for your life temporally and - understand - thereby also eternally! For we are all wanderers, and from the cradle to the grave we walk many an arduous path. Sometimes it's steep, bumpy, sometimes as if on a black ice.  Most life-hikers resemble you and prefer to stay in the valleys of their animal-nature rather than taking the trouble to climb a mountain to at least get the sight of a real human being.  But so it should not be!

486. We are to dwell in the valleys of humility; but in this we are not to forget that the mountains of free knowledge of God and man are to be climbed - which is prescribed by God Himself!"

487. With this in mind, our wanderer continued on his way, found the words of the old village sage correct and worthy of imitation and - found life!

488. If you want to find it, follow this example!  Amen.

The foolish maidens

20th June 1847

Lord, behold, the two daughters of A.H.-W., Pauline and Julie, have been asking for a consoling and strengthening word from You, Oh most gracious, loving, holy Father, for some time now!  I am now, as always, ready to write down Your grace here before You with the constant awareness of my nothingness.  Oh Lord, give me a little word for the two of them, for what, as for everything, my heart and the two hearts shall praise and glorify you always and forever. - Your most holy will be done always and forever! Amen.

489. Now then, write then, since you already want to write something!  I know, I know it well, that the two of them have for some time been carrying within them the desire to get some little word from Me again.  But see, this wish has not yet been expressed in the hearts of either of them.  That is why I then still outwardly held back with such a gift until now although I inwardly incessantly flow into everyone simultaneously and rebuild them again to eternal life of spirit and soul - but in which work they put small obstacles in My way with still all kinds of worldly things so that I cannot make fast progress with them without the disturbance of their free will as I would like to make.

490. Soon there comes this, then that, and I behave like one who came to his poor friend to help him, about which he was very pleased; but since the rich friend who wanted to help wanted to talk with his poor friend and discuss his situation, the poor man had to carry out all sorts of small tasks in his meager hut, and often left his rich friend sitting alone in the miserable room.

491. The rich friend almost ran out of patience, and he presented it to his poor friend quite earnestly that if he wanted to be helped, he should at last remain where he could be helped, and not constantly jump away to his trifling little business, which cannot give him warm water.

492. I would probably say the same to these two daughters, if they do not want to keep this in themselves.  They do of course keep it well, and so they should only be reminded of it. And they are to refrain from that which is no joy to Me!

493. I already gave them rules of conduct like the others, how they should do it and what they should avoid, if they want to become physically and spiritually quite healthy.  But see, they do not keep to it eagerly!  How am I now to give them a new prescription when they have not yet quite and fully observed the former?

494. My prescriptions are not like those of the worldly doctors, where, if one doesn't help, perhaps a second may help.  My prescriptions must be used according to the order.  And there a second one does not help, if the first one has not been fully observed.

495. Therefore tell them: Read through your previous gifts very carefully and follow exactly what they tell you, then a second recipe will soon follow!

496. One guards her heart and does not take so much tobacco.  The other guards her body and stomach and is more Mary than Martha!  And neither is dressing up much for the wedding!  Amen.

The city life

21st June 1847

497. This topic presents itself. You have succeeded in begging Me for an explanation about it.  Wouldn't you like to ask Me on another occasion also about the cleaning of the waste, and when the dirt stinks the worst, whether in the time of it's freshness, or when it is deposited in the waste?  Do you think that I am like a microscope with which scholars soon look at a drop of gold tincture, but immediately afterwards again the head of a blowfly?  Oh no, I am not!

498. I shall even describe to you the city life, how it is in all it’s ugliness?  I will not!  Rather would I like to describe to you all the heaps of dirt and all the carrions that exist only somewhere on earth, than your most stupid city life, as it is now in it’s kind. Descend to hell, there you will find it set apart on a hair; but you will not find such a thing in heaven, and with Me certainly least of all. So pack it up with your city life, because I will certainly say very few words about this topic!

499. What do you see in the city? Many big and splendid houses, palaces, pagan temples, stuffed with idols, a lot of stores with an endless selection of all kinds of satanic filth to decoy, seduce and pollute the people, a lot of usurers of all kinds, hypocritical priests by far more than real priests with a human heart and spirit; all kinds of rags and cheats, gamblers, gambling houses, whores in large numbers and an even greater number of fornicators of all kinds, adulterers of all kinds, money brokers, lawyers of all kinds, a large number of civil servants, of which the young wish the old their death as soon as possible with all their hearts, out of pure charity, so that they will soon be able to move forward!

500. Hospitals and poor-houses on so-called regiment expenses (state costs). So there are also all kinds of taxes, direct and indirect; I did just not want to say anything about the territorial ones, but a tax for city beautification is unique in it’s kind. So also the tax for the poor, which yet surely first originated from Christian charity! That will already sure be bad enough after all, if the lawful authorities find it necessary to impose a must on the hard hearts of most city dwellers in order to squeeze out from them a very necessary penny for poor mankind!

501. Thus one also sees comedy houses, and in them daily comedies, drinking and eating houses, all kinds of factories, in which the most diligent work for hell is done. One see likewise also a quantity of dance halls, gardens and avenues, which, more than otherwise a useful forest, invite humans to the finery and other fornication; and thus still a lot of such very laudable institutions.

502. Do you really think that I should give you here perhaps a corresponding description in a spiritual way?  Oh I could sure do it!  But if I would do so, there would come in this night still another most terrible earthquake on this city and many other cities, where it would be a thousand times worse with them than once with Sodom and Gomorrah!  Therefore you stay pretty fine at home with your beautiful city life, and do not come to Me with it any more, otherwise you shall see how a city will fare, if I would begin to speak of it’s life.

503. Be content with that for now, and in the future be chaste and careful in your actions and questions, otherwise you could get a special lesson from Me.  Amen.

Trust, courage, peace

24th June 1847

I leave you peace, I give you My peace!  Not as the world gives, I give it to you!  Do not become restless or fearful in your heart! (John 14:27)

504. If someone does not understand this text, even though it is extremely clear, the reason is merely that he is not completely in command of his own tongue (mother tongue) and does not know what peace actually is.

505. He who considers peace to be tranquility, both in the mind and in the mutual actions of people, is in very great error.  If, for example, two peoples make war with one another, when do you think they will make peace?  Certainly not until the courage of one part has defeated the other, which defeated part then submits to the victor, whereby both parts then have rest, and only in this rest, peace.

506. If a weak man walks through a forest at night time, he will be full of fear and his mind full of restlessness, and he will make the nocturnal walk through the forest in the greatest discord of his soul.  If, however, a perfectly armored giant Goliath makes the same journey at midnight, he has not only no fear, but only the greatest courage and take on everything wanting to meet him with hostility, with the most unshakable courage in completely victory. This fullest courage gives his mind the greatest calm and fearlessness and his soul the most undeniable peace, which no enemy can take away.

507. If some poor, penniless person came into the house of a rich worldly lord and wanted to ask for the hand of a daughter of this rich worldly lord, how timidly he would approach the house!  His mind will be full of unrest and his soul full of fear, so that he will hardly be able to utter a word on the spot because of the strong "discord" of his soul!  But with what a completely different temperament will a son of equal stance of a prince approach this house!  Full of courage and full of the surest conviction he will enter this house, knowing that he will be received in this magnificently rich house only with the greatest courtesy, whether it be for his even greater treasures, his power, or his prestige.

508. But it now turns out that peace is nothing but the full courage of the soul, which it draws from the confidence, of the awareness of such abilities, with which it looks forward victoriously to every hostile encounter, which is to be of the usual kind and may possibly occur.  Whoever lacks these skills, naturally also lacks the confidence and trust in such abilities.  But where there is no trust and confidence, there is also no courage and therefore also no peace.

509. Therefore, when I say in the gospel: 'I leave you peace, I give you My peace", it means as much as: I leave and give you My abilities, My confident full trust in them and thus My fullest courage; of course, a courage that the world does not know, does not have and therefore cannot give.

510. But let the effect of this courage be that your heart does not become fearful or restless in whatever hostile events you may encounter here and there.  I think that should be clear enough!

511. But therefore you too seek such abilities, out of which an equal evangelical, true peace is to become for you!  This is what the true "Hero of eternal peace" says.  Amen.

The snail as a picture of life

25th June 1847

512. Man, as he should be and also as he should not be, is like a snail!

513. The snail, an altogether miserable little animal, is a double image, which occurs at all times and, except at the polar regions, almost at all places of the earth under manifold changed shapes and sizes and is therefore also mainly quite close to humans for observation, so that they should learn from it how they should be and again also how they should not be.

514. Just like the snail retracts it's little feeling and visual tentacles, and turn inwards, humans are to remove their eyes carefully from the enticing and blinding world.  But they are again not to drive their eyes from themselves out into the world like the snail, where they then only see nothing but the world with all it's temptations and have no more eyes for Me!

515. Like snails, people should have four eyes, of which the two large eyes of the soul - reason and intellect - are to be directed upwards to Me, God the Lord, and only the two very small physical eyes downwards to the world.  But they should not stick their big eyes out into the world like the snails, look at their many sensoric needs and look only with their small eyes at the important path of life, which (NB.!) is now so commonly the case with people.

516. Furthermore, people are again to be just as careful as the snails and should only, if it is necessary, stick their inner being out from their natural shell (the body) and show there that they are not empty shells - and are to withdraw it, like the snails, also as soon as possible back into the shell, if it is threatened with any danger from the world.  But again they are not to empty their inner being, like the snail, merely for sensoric needs; or people are not to use their spiritual talents to gain earthly or worldly advantages through it!

517. Again people are to learn patience from the snail and thus pursue their goal with a snail-like patience and perseverance and are to consider at all times that no tree of any importance can fall at one blow!  But they should not follow the path of spiritual life with snail mail!  And if it is a matter of helping the poor and needy, there, too, they are not to make their way on their feet with the infinitely patient sluggishness of snails, but there they are to hurry like a deer and leap like a lion!

518. Furthermore, man is to build and furnish his earthly house as simply as the snail does for simple needs, so that it's burden will not crush the inner, spiritual life!  But again people are not to hang like the snail on their bodily shell, so that, if it is taken from them, they then do not suffer death in their soul as the snail does, if it's shell is smashed!

519. As the snail does with it's abundant juice gushing out of it, sticking to all objects and thereby attracts them to itself in a certain way, so that they serve it as the basis of life - again people should do so too, through the ever inexhaustible outpouring of their love, which attracts and sticks to everything.  But people are also not to sully and smear everything on all their ways with their dirty and slanderous words wherever they go, like the snail sucks to it's path with it's slimy juice wherever it goes!

520. Several more such pictures of the snail could be given, but these are perfectly sufficient for you, if you want to consider them for your life.  Therefore, I tell you once more: Be and act like snails, and be and act not like snails either, and you will live like true humans!  Amen.

Lazarus

26th June 1847

Please oh Lord,  You,  holy,  most loving Father !   If it is your holy will,  bring joy to our hearts to give us a description of Your friend Lazarus,  the brother of Mary and Martha for whom You – to the chagrin of the spiritual rulers in Jerusalem – resurrected from death and with whom You sat after his resurrection at table.

521. My dear “Word-zealot”,  you are not perhaps a portrait painter,  that you would specifically ask for a bodily description of Lazarus,  a brother of Mary and Martha ! But since you asked,  I can tell you.   See,  Lazarus looked very much like your brother Andreas – only,  he was about ten years younger (as your brother now in 1847) and was according to external assets much wealthier than your brother and his heart was still much more attached to the glimmer of riches than that of your brother – which still clings to it strongly from time to time,  often much stronger than to Me.

522. Lazarus,  together with his two sisters,  possessed extreme wealth and managed it very well.   He was also very just and very conscientious and have managed the external business with the same carefulness as his sister Martha have managed the household affairs.

523. He was a man who knew the law completely and lived as a pure Jew,  strictly according to it.   He fostered high hopes regarding the coming Messiah,  but had a very much material expectation of Him,  as did all the other Jews.

524. He held Me,  Jesus,  in high regard,  keeping Me – after Elijah,  as the greatest prophet,  sometimes even higher than Elijah.   He took much pleasure in Me and whenever I came to him,  he set aside all business in order to spend all his time with Me.   He liked very much to discuss the prophets,  especially the advent of the Messiah.   He could not readily accept or understand that I would be the promised Messiah,  since I was – earthly spoken – way too poor.   This is why he more than once proposed to Me that,  if I truly was the Messiah and would need any earthly treasures,  that all of his riches would be at My disposal.

525. Since I resurrected him from death,  he recognised Me with a new life and lost his doubt regarding My status as Messiah.   He openly glorified God in Me,  to great frustration of the scribes and Pharisees.   Therefore he was persecuted by the high priests,  Pharisees and scribes,  especially after My extremely annoying resurrection. A few years later he sold all his possessions and moved with his two sisters to Egypt, where he lived in complete surrender to Me,  converted many Egyptians to true Christianity and in the upper part of Back-Egypt,  started a congregation which still exists to this day.

526. Lazarus was always very generous and held many festive meals – more for the poor than for the rich,  even though the latter was not excluded.   He lived morally while he was unmarried,  as did his two sisters,  despite their beauty and great wealth.   Mary have,  before she met Me,  lived a bit more that Martha.   But when she recognised Me,  her world- and sensual lust was immediately quenched and there was no more room for anything but Me in her heart.

527. If you would see Lazarus in his full personality before you,  imagine your brother in Jewish garment,  with a dark beard,  then you really can let the perfect image of him be painted.   I can not tell you more about the personality of this significant brother,  since you asked only about what he looked like – but this was also good,  this can be useful to you ! Amen.

Pontius Pilate

28th June 1847

528. This is a good question,  worth a good answer,  thus the answer will follow:

529. Pontius Pilate, a pure Roman, was - subject to Tiberius – the chief governor of Judea and lived in Jerusalem.

530. This Roman,  an enemy of the extremely haughty Jewish priesthood,  began to – even only in secret – see all people with particular benevolence.   He was per occasion able to tell these above measure hated Jewish priesthood the straight truth in their faces. When the priesthood would try to find some justice with him,  he usually found little to none;  without the case being solved,  they retreated in shame and this was the reason why Pilate and Herod lived in continuous animosity.   For the high priesthood had good record with Herod and did not spare to make Pilate suspect to Herod.

531. Exactly for this reason,  the high priesthood have often counselled how they could catch Me and effectively hand me over to the Roman court,  but they never found a good reason.

532. When I performed the well known entry,  then shortly after that drove the merchants from the temple and resurrected Lazarus – and the whole nation shouted Hosanna in My honour,  it was too much for the high priesthood.   They then seriously decided to catch me and deliver me to Pilate as a state rebel.   If he would convict me,  he would stay unscathed;  if not,  then they (the priesthood) would accuse him to the Caesar as being a suspect person,  in which Herod would have supported them with joy.   (Matt 21:1-9, 12-13;  Mark 11:1-10, 15-17;  Luke 19:28-38, 45-46;  John 12:12-19)

533. This plan was not unknown to Pilate,  he just did not know how to make a fire-break against this and he decided to just wait.   But while he was still conferring with himself about what he should do if the high priesthood would really want to pull a stint on him with this famous Jesus,  see,  they already came with the prisoner and demanded immediate conviction.   Pilate,  completely taken aback,  of course answered with a thunderous voice:   “What criminal deed did this righteous man do in whom I could find no guilt ?”   But the priesthood and their paid adherents shouted ten times louder:   “He deceives the people,  he is a rebel,  a Sabbath desecrater,  a God-blasphemer and He regard Himself to be the Son of the living God !   All this demanded,  according to our laws respected by Rome as well as Caesar's laws,  punishment by death in the highest degree;   you therefore have to convict him,  let him be crucified,  or you are the enemy of the Caesar !”   (Matt 27:2;  Mark 15:1;  Luke 23:1,2;  John 18:28)

534. This call made Pilate hesitate and he did not at all knew what to do.   He quickly thought to himself that there is nothing other to be done but to feign a friendly demeanour in the face of this as such unexpected evil plot and to submit in the name of the incomprehensible fate to what this above all hated priesthood expected of him.

535. But exactly here his wife,  Tullia Innocentia,  called him and told him in secret what she saw with clear eyes,  that this Jesus have hovered in the clouds of heaven, accompanied with countless milliards of the most glorious angels.   All of them shouted with a thunderous voice:   “Glory to our great God,  glory the eternal,  almighty conqueror of death and hell !   But woe Jerusalem !   Woe you who live therein,  your fate will be eternal death,  eternal destruction,  for you did not recognised Jesus,  but you convict and crucify Him !   The alone righteous of all eternal righteousness, eternal honour,  praise and all glory !   Then this Jesus looked down to the earth and see,  the whole earth ignited,  everything was alight and everything that breaths was burnt by this fire.   “Therefore,  dear Pilate,  have nothing to do with this righteous man !”

536. This story made Pilate seriously doubt,  since he had,  as a Roman,  great affinity for such phenomena.   He consequently decided to undertake nothing more with Jesus except for to surrender Him to Herod who,  regarding such occasions,  had the jus gladii,  according to which he also had the right to behead John.   But Herod became suspicious and knew very well that the people,  because of John,  was rebellious against him.   If he would let Christ be killed,  the people would tear him apart; therefore he sent Jesus,  which was regarded by many as the Christ (Messiah),  neatly back to Pilate.   (Luke 23:7, 11b)

537. Pilate tried everything to free Jesus,  but it was all in vain,  until he in greatest self-excuse washed his hands in public and said:   “I want no guilt at the blood of this righteous one !   But you have a law yourselves,  take him and convict him !”   Then the high priests screamed:  “Let His blood come on us and our children !   But we may not defile our hands with blood,  therefore give us soldiers !“   (Matt 27:24,25)

538. When Pilate heard this,  he thought of an old custom according to which a criminal had to be loosed for the Jewish people at Passover.   He turned for one more time to the crowd of Jesus' enemies and acknowledged that he,  on grounds of his short investigation,  never found any guilt in Him,  that it would request more time for proper examination to pass a correct and righteous judgement.   It was in any way the custom to free a criminal for the people on the feast day;   so he gave them free choice between Jesus,  who's guilt was not yet proven and Barabbas,  the renowned robber-murderer – whom would they choose ?   But they all screamed:  “Barabbas !”   That was what Pilate wished for,  for he knew very well that this excited crowd of priests would not want Jesus to be free.   By this he believed that he would be able to free Jesus by freeing Barabbas,  to make Jesus take his place in prison.   In time everything could be sorted out;  for first the priests' mouths would be silenced and secondly could he,  through the authority of the Roman Caesar,  put up significant hindrances through which they could not easily break !   (Matt 27:15, 17, 21;  Mark 15:6;  Luke 23:17;  John 18:39)

539. The thoughts and will of the chief was good.   But when the crowd after Barabbas was freed,  stubbornly persisted to have a crucifixion and wanted to hear nothing about Jesus going to jail and called Pilate a coward,  he became very disturbed and said: “There,  you villains !   Take your criminal who are more righteous than you and there are the soldiers !   Go away,  do with him what you want,  my witness about Him will follow you from my own hand !”   With these words he left them and left Jesus in their power.   The priests made the soldiers to grab and crucify Him as is known.   (Matt 27:26;  Mark 15:15;  Luke 23:24,25;  John 18:16)

540. You are acquainted with what Pilate did then,  that he supported the friends of Jesus in whatever they asked of him.   But that Pilate and his wife later became Christians and that Pilate had a hand in the complete destruction of Jerusalem by the Roman less than thirty years later because of his (Pilate) detailed description of the very suspect Jewish priesthood who was dispersed to all parts of the world,  very few people on earth knows.   But it is revealed to you,  that you would not condemn the poor Pilate thousands and millions of times over.   You should know that all had to happen according to My eternal council,  as I openly told the two disciples on the road to Emmaus,  to show them what God wanted and that they should curb their unbridled hatred towards the priests.

541. You do not really hate Pilate,  you regard him as a 'damned fellow',  who could easily have saved Me,  if he only seriously wanted to.   But you don't think about it that God can impossibly be saved by weak people of any danger.   Or do you really think,  in all seriousness,  that Pilate could have done something like that,  namely to save Him who command the seas and the winds,  He who is the saviour of all people and spirits ?   O look,  this and a few more things is still very weak with you and still strongly Babylonian (Roman) !   Scripture had to be fulfilled and and all who did not know what they did,  was forgiven on the cross.   If that is so,  let the poor Pilate live some more in the future than what was the case with you up till now.   Amen !   I tell you this,  that you should not judge Pilate any more !   Amen,  Amen,  Amen !

Reading the Word of God

2nd July 1847

How some people read the Word of God - and how the Word of God should be read or listened to by people with benefits for soul, spirit and life.

542. There are all kinds of readers of the Word of God, of the living, yes, the One through whom everything that is, was made.

543. Some read it like the old story of Prince Piripinker, the story of Genoveva, the story of the thumb-long Hansel and the story of the four Haimon children!  The Bible is an old work, pieced together from all times, which could no longer compete with the new literature.  It contains a large number of mystical miracle fairy tales, which are streaked with an old, sometimes sapless morality, sometimes with historical sketches and most often with threatening and punitive sermons and prophetic promises of misfortune, but which are not much better than the weather forecasts in the farmers' calendars, each of which would certainly be correct for a certain part of the world; for wouldn't it rain here, it could rain in China or on Tahiti or Otaheiti, in Kamchatka or in South America. It would be the same with the prophecies in the Bible. If they did not arrive in Europe, there would still be Asia, Africa, America, Australia, and an innumerable multitude of large and small islands in the great ocean, where on one or the other such a prophecy must surely and undoubtedly come true!

544. But with such readers the word also have an effect, oh a wonderful effect!  For it makes them to yawn and soon after begin to sleep, bodily and spiritually for eternity, that is, they pass over so quite gently into eternal death!  For whoever does not act according to the Word, dies spiritually and bodily forever too.

545. But I have let clearly be revealed the Word of the old as well as of the new covenant for such ones already many times through various seers and servants, i.e. through My Holy Spirit in them. But there the revelation has the same effect, and one says to it: the old Bible is like a Proteus and like a chameleon, which can be used in all shapes and colors, and an awakened mind can make out of it what it wants, like a skillful creator out of raw material. With this criticism probably no golden mountains in the realm of life will arise for the spirit of man!

546. Again there are other readers, who sure have a certain respect for the Bible and sometimes read it quite attentively; but since they do not understand many things in it and sometimes even encounter literal contradictions, they usually say at home and sometimes indeed in the presence of their friends: If God had wanted to reveal His will to people through the Bible, so it must still have been particularly His concern, to be understood first by everyone and second at all times, and, in order to achieve the last purpose, to see to it that such a gem for all people, which is to be most holy, also would like to be preserved unaltered for all times.

547. This criticism is indeed a hair better than the one above, but it does not hold a stitch; for what such a critic strives for, is taken care of a thousand fold anyway. But if he is blind and does not notice such things, he can only ascribe it to himself if he remains a donkey and wastes his spirit's strength for a donkey's food!

548. Whoever has political world-affairs before his eyes today, tomorrow all sorts of other things, on the third day money transactions, on the fourth day pitchforks, on the fifth day all kinds of fruit trees and vine improvements, on the sixth day beautiful girls, theater and the like, on the seventh day out of sheer worldliness not knowing where his head is at, on the eighth, at best discussing about all kinds of worldliness with his world friends in an inn, in order to distract himself a little and to cheer himself up, on the ninth day nothing but just thinks and simulates what the eleventh, twelfth, thirteenth and fourteenth day will bring and give him regarding work, and at most on the fifteenth day swallowed a few verses from the Bible in the same way as a traveler swallows a few spoonfuls of soup when the postilion already gives the signal for departure; question, can he well demand that, as you are wont to say, perhaps even the Holy Spirit's roasted birds should fly into his mouth?  There it is, as they say: From thorns and thistles one never harvests figs and grapes.

549. As little as lilies and roses grow on nettles and thorn apples, just as little can the inner spiritual understanding of My Word ever get up and reach maturity in a mind crammed with all world affairs!  And so such a world-wise man can then by no means be indignant about it when, in spirit, he remains an ass, temporally and even easily also eternally. Whereby, however, someone deals with, in it he also becomes wise with the time.

550. Whoever deals with the world, becomes worldly wise in time; but for the kingdom of God he remains a fool full of blindness.  Whoever handles horses becomes a clever stable master, whoever handles painting becomes a painter, whoever handles music becomes a music master, and the like.  But who above all deals with My Word and does according to it, he becomes wise in My kingdom of eternal life, which is announced to everyone in the Word and what he has to do to achieve it.

551. But if someone reads only, so to speak, at all holy times a few passages from the Bible or other revelations, like a written piece of paper with a piece of cheese wrapped in it, or as some want to decipher on the privy half-torn intelligence articles out of boredom like a so-called rebus (picture puzzle), there - verily true, the Holy Spirit is well as pretty distant as the two outermost poles of the endless creation.

552. With Me there is nothing with a Deus ex machina (a here-magicked God), but only out of diligence of the spirit, excluding in rebus divinis - where this exclusive diligence is lacking because of all kinds of machinis mundi (machine-like world affairs), there is also nothing or very little with the Deus in nobis (God in us) and therefore just as much with the true understanding of the old or newly revealed Word of God!

553. But such people are also truly most repugnant to Me because they are lukewarm for the most important thing and look at the promised eternal life with the same confidence as a lottery player looks at his lottery ticket. If something is and something comes, then it is good; but if nothing is and nothing comes, then it is also good. Yes, indeed, with them it will indeed be good so forever as well, if it becomes nothing with the eternal life and also nothing will come, what could help them thereto.

554. But he who reads My Word, reads it attentively and keeps it well in his heart and is to do according to his force according to the Word and is not merely a vain reader or listener, but a true and life-warm doer, then he will also reap the right fruits as promised in the Word of the old and new revelation.  But let no-one think that I will throw to someone who treats My cause thus like an old-women's trial or at most like a stupid pinch of snuff or like a cobbler-account, My kingdom, My grace and My great mercy backwards!  Oh no, I will certainly forever not do that.

555. But each one in his folly shall believe what he wants; but I will do what I want, and will not let Myself be deterred by the stupidity of people forever; because I do not need you humans, but you need Me!  But I will visit man's stupidity with a plague and will see how long they will defy Me.  But as endlessly good as I am to him who earnestly seeks Me, just as unrelenting am I also to him who in his heart regards Me in relation to the world not much better than a pinch of snuff.  Amen; verily, verily, Amen, Amen, Amen.

World-, temple- and Divine service

5th July 1847

556. We also give some "aphorisms" - but of course in a very special way!  And so write:

557. Houses get expanded, cities bloom, and iron roads carry spirits unleashed from the water, and even mighty loads are driven along iron tracks with the wings of the winds.

558. Oh but the hearts of people, the only dwellings of God on earth, wither horribly!  And no-one will ever take the trouble to contribute some good building blocks, consisting of Christian works of love for the neighbor, to the building of the only holy "City of God," and just as little to maintain with the slightest effort the paths which I Myself have long paved, so that some better wayfarers towards eternal life, would not feel like suffocating in the endless waste of the world.

559. The industry of this world is certainly most diligently operated, in order to kill the spirit faster and possibly also to completely destroy the already meager sowing of the seed for eternal life!  Of the contrary, one hears nothing; no industry wants to rise where people wants to establish their own "factories" - I mean "factories" in which only the works of Christian love, humility and the sweetest gentleness are to be produced and never the works of hell, of death, of Satan.

560. Now artists, scholars and all kinds of researchers travel by land and sea.  They travel in heaps on all kinds on paths and over bridges.  What will be the purpose of their efforts after all?  Oh it is not difficult to guess!  What rhymes with "world"?  Oh see, "money"! [Tr: 'Welt' rhymes with 'geld' in German]  Yes, the cursed money now moves all the artists, scholars and all sorts of other researchers on land and sea.  And none of all those mentioned travels the earth for higher reasons: out of love for Me and out of love for neighbor.

561. Worldly honor, whether even in former times some exceptional deeds were done, is now also subject to death.  They have no shame, although they often ignited brothers against brothers, and countless Cains slew Abel.  But this driving force for atrocious deeds has now almost completely disappeared.  Money has now taken the place of honor; whoever possesses it, will be given everything!  Whether it will also give eternal life, will one day become apparent!  Probably possible for some - impossible for many.

562. The Roman churches and temples are decorated with towers and domes, the interior boasts gold and silver and many precious stones.  In all of the towers, the iron bells ring out powerfully at all special times of the days, weeks and years.  Inside the churches and temples, the organs and sometimes trombones, trumpets, timpani and pipes sound. Singers compete with each other to see who could burst his throat and lungs.  People push themselves together mightily when expensive Masses in golden garments, ostensibly performed in My honor, are performed.  For such a Mass is called a "sacrifice" and is for the Roman Christians the most distinguished, exalted, most holy service, which pleases Me alone, and is performed especially when it is so splendidly and expensively paid for!

563. Oh times, oh customs, oh people!  Where is it written: Decorate prayer houses with towers, with domes, with gold and with silver and precious stones, ring expensive bells with organs, trumpets, trombones, and kettledrums and pipes and other blaring full of the most horrible nonsense, to worship Me, your God - and that for money, too?

564. Oh that is even worse than what the prophet Isaiah spoke of by saying: "This people worship Me with their lips, but their heart is far from Me!  But here it would still be good, if only this could be said only of all Roman Christians.  But here one must say: This people worship Me with brick-built churches and towers, bells, organs and all kinds of pipes, bells and chimes, bundles and ribbons, incense and burning candles, in golden garments for money, gold and silver, for wine and roasts in all forms.  They do not produce much with their lips, though.  They have bells and other consecrated tools!  Why then still wear out the lips?  That is apparently only done somewhat in Latin.

565. One may no longer ask the heart whether it is near or far from Me.  For such a heart knows Me not and has never recognized Me!  Or do walls and towers and bells and organs and tufts and ribbons and gilded idols and all manner of carvings and censers and incense and votive fountains and candles and chandeliers and lamps and altars and golden garments and all manner of sacred instruments then also have hearts?

566. Oh times, Oh customs, Oh people!  Where have you gone, you insane, you blind, you poor, you all together dead?  Is what it means to worship God in spirit and truth?  Wake up for once and do not make it any worse than it was before - only the darkest heathens did that!

567. Who dares to say: "I know the almighty God, the Triune, the eternally Faithful" - and yet never want to worship Me in any other language than Latin and only for money!  Oh that will be the crown of lies, will it not?

568. Oh look, whoever knows Me in his heart as God and Father, he will also honor Me in his heart alone through love and so worship Me only in "truth" and "spirit" - because I as God and as Father dwell through My most holy Spirit only in the hearts of those who know Me as that which I was from eternity and as what I have made Myself known to be on earth!

569. But if this is the only eternal truth - what will then be the rest: All the churches and temples and towers and bells and organs and kettledrums and trumpets and pipes and missal and incense and censer and bell and tinkle and clusters and ribbons and all that idolatrous garbage?

570. I think the answer will be easy for anyone to find.  Therefore nothing more of all the works of night and death for ever!  Amen.

Rome and the coming Kingdom of God

8th July 1847

Oh Lord, you eternal guide of the ways, paths and conditions of people!  what do we poor, sinful people have to expect from Rome at this time, as a result of the government of the present Hierarch Pius IX, which I find quite wise in some parts?  Will it become brighter or even darker?  And in the latter case, what would we have to do in and for this world?  Oh Lord, if it were Your most holy will, let us have a few indications from Your endless fullness of love and wisdom; but only Your most holy will be done at all times as eternally!  Amen.

571. There will never be light from Rome, and may Peter or Paul, as the ecclesiastical ruler, sit there on the throne of the hierarchy!  For you know that the true light, as the actual kingdom of God, is never outwardly materially visible, but only what occurs quite quietly inwardly in man, quite unnoticed - like a grain of mustard seed, when it is sown in the earth, then also comes out from the innermost part of the earth as a tender little plant to shine forth, then grows and becomes bigger and firmer and then shoots branches and twigs, so that even when it has grown up, birds from heaven take up residence under it.

572. Also the Kingdom of God comes like a child out of the womb, out of the heart of man, and then flows through the whole man and takes root in all his parts and makes the whole man finally become a completely new being and immortal in all his parts!

573. This light, this true kingdom of God, can therefore never emanate from Rome - and the Pope also wants to be an angel - but always only from each individual human being himself, if he is taught in the Scriptures and baptized thereafter through works and through the most powerfully perceptible witness of the Holy Spirit.  Where this is lacking, neither Rome nor Jerusalem, neither Pope nor water baptism, bishop or confirmation will help!

574. The present pope, however, is a quite fine man of the world and cares more for the political than for the outwardly ecclesiastical consistency of his regiment.  He uses the church for purely political purposes.  If he will achieve this, then he will do as his predecessors did, i.e. he will sow something better here and there outwardly.  But his successors will already ruin it again, as the sad case has always been.

575. What the pope does good as a man in secret and does not let trumpet out into all the world, from this he will also reap the eternal reward.  But little or no notice at all will be taken in heaven of his ecclesiastical work, except what can be taken of all worldly superficiality.

576. But the first sign of the coming Kingdom of God is the true, eternally never obvious and still less a so-called curial and pontifical humility, according to which a pope may well call himself a "servant of the servants," but at the same time he lets himself be called "Holy Father" against My word and commandment and thereby wants to be a ruler of rulers - in which sense one pope is as similar to another as one eye is to another.

577. Thus, the Pope lacks even the very first sign of the Kingdom of God, without which no-one can ever reach the light of the heavens forever.  But where the A is completely lacking, where then should the B come from, and still less the C, D, and E?  That would be as a woman wanting to become pregnant and give birth, but she, out of pride and arrogance, never want to stoop so low as to allow herself to be bedded by a man, so that he might awaken a seed in her.

578. But from where a light is eternally never to be expected (for the most trivial reasons mentioned above), only darkness can come from there.  And let no-one be captivated by it, whatever it looks like!

579. Because what happens there is purely external.  The inside, on the other hand, is considered a "secret of all secrets" and is almost not there at all.  And even if it were there, it should remain forever without effect, like the germ in a seed that is never sown in the earth.  Such a seed must then certainly also remain an "eternal secret of life," because it can never pass over into life, since the means by which it should develop and manifest itself for life, is cut off from it for all time.

580. Where God, who is the eternal Source of all life, is a "mystery" - what should life and it's light be?

581. God is in everything the reason, the first requirement of all existence, therefore also the principal Light of all light, and must first be accepted and recognized, so that everything else, which is of Him, may be recognized.  But if God is a mystery, that is, a bare night, then what should everything else be?  Where the light is already the most bitter darkness, what then is the actual principal darkness itself?

582. I think if I am only a small light with you in the house, you will easily be able to take from it what is to be expected from Rome at all times, as long as it remains as it is and as it was.

583. But do not believe that night or light will ever depend on Rome - but all this depends purely on Me!  When it will be the right time, it will be as light as daytime.  And Rome will be able to put as few limits to the "great day of the Spirit" as someone is able to prevent the sun from rising.

584. Therefore, do not worry at all!  He who walks by day has nothing to fear from the night.  But woe to those who fall into the hands of robbers!  Amen.

About ecclesiastical mysteries and ceremonies

9th July 1847

Oh Lord, what are the "mysteries" with which our Roman Church in particular is so exceedingly filled, and by which it does much good and, so to speak, bases her main reputation on?  If it is Your most holy will, give us a few indications!

585. Secrets" (mysteries) are nothing but night and darkness in the very things that are considered mysteries.  And so also the ecclesiastical are the bare blindness of the soul and a complete death of the spirit.

586. And again the "secrets" are malice!  For people usually shroud in secrets that with which they do not openly dare to come into the light with, because there the others have seen the deception and then want to take revenge on the deceivers - which has not too seldomly already occurred!  But every deception is the greatest sin and therefore the greatest wickedness.  And thus a "mystery" that is nothing but a deception, is also a most barren wickedness.

587. Furthermore, a "secret" is also a murderer and a manslayer!  For nothing kills the spirit so much as "secrets".  Hence they are then also spiritual robbers, murderers and manslaughterers.  For man has more courage over everything than over a secret - for what reason superstition was so widespread in earlier times, since no-one had the courage to reach behind the eye-cover of Moses to see what might actually lie behind it! Everyone regarded the "secrets" as purely unfathomable and remained and remains so, because in the end he feared and still fears not only the secret, but also it's revelation.

588. But every secret gives birth to another, and the other to a third, and so on, until at last everything becomes a "secret," the whole of life including death.  So, in order to spiritually kill mankind completely, one needs only to drive it into quite many and quite tough secrets; so one can be certain of his cause, of course from the hellish side.

589. But it is profitable to go out on the robbery in the night; fishing is good when it is cloudy. The blind are easily led.  And the dead can be carried wherever one wants, and they can boil and roast on, they will not stir.  There is therefore no better means than a great many great "secrets," and a people is shattered for a millennium and lets everything happen by itself.

590. When such "secrets" are accompanied by only a few money generating miracles, with great pomp and glittering ceremony and with a lot of smoke and terrible histories, then they have such tremendous power that even the most courageous people are not able to resist.

591. Yes, there the tribulation is then so strong that it could harm even the elect, if these could possibly be led into their region without My special assistance.  Hence all Christians, with whom "mysteries" rule, walk regarding the essence of life according to the body - dead in complete death.

592. But of what worth is such a cursed faith?  I say: It is not even worth laughing and whistling at!  For it cannot save anyone from death.  Hence also all such weak believers die away as if they had never been there, and become shadows and phantoms of the spirit world, even lacking the ability to pronounce My name - which is all a fruit of the "secrets"!

593. What God, what I, Jesus, what the Holy Spirit, what this Trinity, what the Lord's Supper, what the Word of God is, they know just as much as the next best stone!  They may well worship God; but a God who is and can be nowhere.  But the Father, who should be their most well-known and closest educator, without whom no-one can receive eternal life, is the most mysterious and therefore most distant and therefore also a completely non-existent Being!  Question: How can a love ever be awakened to such a Father, on which everything depends, Who is the only cause of eternal life?

594. There may well be secrets for laypeople - as there are for students, as long as they are still at school and have to learn.  But with humans, with true humans, there should be no secrets!  For you now know that the true Spirit of God, as it is in man, also penetrates into My depths, as My Paul taught out of Me.

595. Away therefore with all "secrets"!  They belong to the dark world!

596. But let it be day in your hearts!  For that is why I always give you so much light that you are to be redeemed forever from the hard imprisonment of the "mysteries"!  Amen.

Attitude towards the church

12th July 1847

Oh Lord, most loving Father and Creator of the spirit- and natural world!  Behold, if from no external church anything for the spirit can be expected, except the mysteries that obscure everything - what then are people to do, from where do they receive the first instruction in the gospel?  Surely one cannot suppose that angels will descend from the heavens to instruct the children in the first basic teachings of the catechism or to preach Your Gospel to the wild peoples?

And so it seems to me, after all, that at least initially, an external church is just as necessary as the subsequent inner church is for the Spirit for the infallible gain of eternal life.  What is the actual truth here?  Oh Lord and Father, do not leave us in darkness in this either - but only according to Your most holy will!  Amen.

597. This request is good and in some ways, especially at this time, important.  But the answer has already been given, and so has what everyone has to hold and take from the external church.  In these rules of conduct there is the best and the most necessary.  What is more or less than that, is not in My order.

598. But whoever, regardless of this, does not yet know what he should actually do, read the gospel; there he will find what he needs to know for his salvation's sake!

599. Behold, therefore the apostles and many disciples also once asked Me when I warned them all of the chief priests, Pharisees and scribes.  They spoke: "Lord, what shall we do then?"  Behold, Moses, whom God had decreed among great miracles, literally introduced such an order by the will of God, as it is still being literally fulfilled today, although certainly in a most external manner.  But if this is unswervingly true, why do you now want to throw away what you have in a certain sense built up yourself?

600. But since I noticed the disciples' need, I spoke to them: Verily on the throne of Moses sit the chief priests, the scribes, the Levites, and also the strict Pharisees, if they are of the tribe of Levi.  Whatever they teach you from the Scriptures, keep and obey it.  But do not follow their deeds and neither comply to their own statutes!  For these are not from God, but are vain works of man against the will of God, because they - these followers of Moses - want to achieve thereby only their own earthly advantages and not in the least the fulfillment of the Divine will.

601. But now you also see and realize: Just what I once said to the apostles and disciples in relation to the chief priests and scribes, I now also say to you in relation to every outer church and their servants:

602. Follow their teaching where they proclaim My word and humility and love.  But do not follow their works and statutes if they are directed against My word and the priest has only earthly and worldly advantages in mind; and do not let yourselves be distracted and scattered by them at all.

603. It is indeed quite true that the bark on a tree is dead, and the more external, the more dead.  And no-one can draw a food for life from such dead bark.  But if this dead bark were to be taken from a tree, especially in winter, the tree would either suffer great damage or perish altogether.  Just so however also the external church stands to the internal, like the external bark of the tree to the internal, in it's way, living tree!

604. Of course, the Kingdom of God - which is the actual inner, eternal spiritual life - will certainly never come from the external church.  But this outer church is, according to My care and concern, a protection for the inner church, which everyone can easily find, if he only wants to seek and find it.

605. And it does not matter in which external church he is - as long as it proclaims My name and My word!  For it is not necessary that someone must have the whole Bible in his head in order to find Me and My kingdom.  But for this purpose also few texts and a precise observance and living according to them are sufficient.

606. So whoever does, to him the kingdom of God will soon be turned and let him hear what the gospel says and reads: "If you are a faithful servant, because you have been faithful in the little things, you shall now be set above many things and above great things!”

607. But the one who is in any external church and hears My word proclaimed there and thinks that the word is false and dead, because otherwise so much lying and deceit would occur in the church, therefore does not pay attention to it and thereby throws out "the child together with the bathwater" and curses the whole tree, because it's outer bark is dead - he is like the one who buried his talent and will one day also be judged for this.

608. But if someone in the inner church is already in fullness, it will never be counted as sin for him if he visits the prayer houses of the external church.  For it is better for him to visit a house of prayer than to often unnecessarily visit an inn.  Only he is not to take offence in it because of the idolatrous outfits, but he is to ask Me that I would illuminate this dark chamber with My light - so he will be in his heart a dear brother to the poor in spirit, who will reap the eternal, great reward for it.  Amen.

609. This says the Lord of the external and the true inner church!  Amen.  Amen.  Amen.

Fatherly advice for a young girl

13th July 1847, morning

610. Pauline, My dear little daughter!  Since you would like to know from Me whether you should go to your worldly aunt in Obersteier on her estate or stay at home to become healthy as a person, I tell you: If you love Me more than your worldly aunt, then you will stay at home with your parents and believe that not the Upper Styrian crisp air, but always only I can help you - as I have helped you up to now also without the Upper Styrian air of rule and made you quite healthy now, and healthier than you believe yourself.

611. But why did you visit your aunt without My advice and then ask for it?  See, this was not right, because you thereby imposed on her a great duty of worldly friendship, which she now wants to fulfill, because she once promised you and is still of the opinion that she is doing you a helpful service with it, while she would thereby do you only a service of damage, if you would like to make use of it.

612. In the future, therefore, everything begins with Me, so you will also easily end everything with Me!

613. But now thank your worldly aunt in a worldly way and tell her that you are now completely healthy and therefore prefer to stay at home with your dear parents and brothers and sisters, whose prolonged separation would do you more harm than good as a tiresome homesickness, as "a skilful doctor" (who is I Myself, but not to be called by name to the world), told you - and also advised that the Upper Styrian more crisp oxygen air would not serve you because of your weak chest nerves, but only a mild, southern sweet air would be beneficial to them.

614. So apologize with the truth and stay at home if you wish!  But if you would rather follow the call and invitation of your worldly aunt, you can do so.  But it will not serve you, while you can easily imagine that I am just as little at home in gentleman's estates, castles, and fortresses as is gold in cesspools - and am therefore also far away with My help.

615. So do what you want, I will not grieve for you.  But I will not go with you to the "estate" under any circumstances.  If your aunt had become a citizen like your mother instead of a "estate owner," she would be quite dear to Me.  But as "estate owner" she stands far from Me and will only receive from Me that which I give to all the world through My spirits, namely soil, sunshine, rain, wind, snow, and finally the death of the body and, when she becomes a true "lordship", also the death of the soul and spirit.

616. But go out into the air at home in the morning and in the evening, either on the Schloßberg or somewhere else in the open air!  And keep your heart in check, then you will be as healthy as a fish in water - especially if you, like up to now, carefully abstain from the stupid and ugly sniffing of tobacco, do not eat too spicy or too bland, not too fat or too sour [foods], but now and then drink a good, pure wine with a little water and eat fresh bread that is properly baked.

617. I think this recipe will not make your mouth bitter and your stomach sour.  Observe it at all times spiritually and also bodily, and you will thereby do yourself the greatest favour in My name for time and eternity.  Amen.  This I say, your true and best doctor.

Parables for God - and self-knowledge

13th July 1847, afternoon

618. No-one comes so far that he can not go further, no-one is so perfect that he can not become even more perfect, and no-one is so happy that he would not be capable of becoming even happier - but also nobody, if he comes to a fall, falls so deeply that he can not fall even deeper; for the spiritual space as well as the natural is equally infinite, and the sea of eternity has also eternally nowhere a ground. Whoever falls into it, can sink eternally deeper and deeper; but whoever climbs up in it will also eternally never reach it’s surface, but eternally, in ever larger and more powerful movements, slurp-in it’s endless blissfulness, the further upwards he will ascend.

619. Therefore the kingdom of God is like a grain of seed, which is laid in the ground, then rises and already at the first rising brings a hundredfold fruit. And when this is put back into the earth, then, at the second insertion of the hundred seeds produced by the first seed, already ten thousand seeds, at a third insertion one million, at the fourth one hundred million, and so on to infinity, which infinite reproduction eternally no goal is set.

620. So it also goes with the spiritual perfection in eternal life, since never a spirit will reach that stage where he could say: Now I have it all!  Every blessed spirit will indeed always have everything that he can have perfectly, but still at the same time continuously also an eternal lack, which he will never be able to satisfy in all fullness. Every perfect spirit will be like Me, like one brother to another, but still eternally never reach My fullness.

621. The Son can indeed be reached, for it is said: "You will do greater things than I do!”  So also the Father can be reached, because it is written: "You shall be perfect, even as your Father in heaven is perfect."  But the Father and Son as perfectly one Being, have in themselves the Holy Spirit, Who is God holy, holy, holy, and is the actual God-life in the Father as in the Son, Who are perfectly one, and the Life of all life, the Light of all light, the Force of all force, the Power of all power, the Love of all love, the Wisdom of all wisdom, the Depth of all depths, the Greatness of all greatness, the Eternity of eternity and the Infinity of infinity in all things and beings of infinity.

622. Therefore it also comes about that such a one who strives with the Son will be forgiven, and he who strives with the Father will also be forgiven, but he who strives with the Spirit will not be forgiven, neither temporally nor eternally; for Father and Son may well be striven with, but eternally never the infinite Spirit of the Father and the Son, Who are One, just as a man and his love or his heart are also completely one and can become one with Father and Son, if these have been received into the heart's love; for the Spirit is infinite in all things, and therefore eternally unreachable and impossible to strive against!

623. But just as a man who fell from the roof would remain lying on the ground and can be healed again, if he had not fallen too roughly, or who would fall into water, is also still salvageable, if his fall had been noticed: but who would fall out of the earth into infinity, who well could save him?  Or if he fell into a sea of fire, who will protect him from burning and complete consumption?

624. Therefore pray and watch that you do not fall into temptation; for it is most terrible to fall into the hand of the Spirit of God through self-exaltation, pride and arrogance!

Blessed mountain ascension

15th July 1847

On request of Marie and Wilhelmine Hüttenbrenner, regarding the ascent of the mountain Schöckel:

625. Going up mountains is all well and good, but not at any time!  And whoever wants to have a benefit for body, soul, and spirit from the ascent of a mountain, must do it in My name, and on the mountain truly pray to Me with all his heart and give Me alone the honor. So I will bless him and make him so that he is guarded on high only by the purest spirits, whereby then his body, soul and spirit will be exhilarated beyond measure and triply strengthened.

626. But it must also be at the right time, as already mentioned above.  The proper time is the half the month of September and from there on to half the month of October; and in spring from half the month of May to half the month of June.  At this time the purest spirits draw to the heights and bless all that is there in My name.

627. But before and after this time, as for example in winter or in high summer, it is not good and advisable to climb the mountains.  First of all, because there on the heights usually only the unclean spirits have their existence and all sorts of secret, bad intentions and take great pleasure in accusing someone of some kind of lack.  And secondly, because at that time the heights are not in My blessing and therefore the wanderer and visitor is like a stepmother to her stepchildren!

628. But if any man is of a very pious mind, and has business to do on any mountain, let him go up in the night, and go back when the sun is set - and hurry neither up nor back and pray to Me several times, so it will not matter to him if he goes to the mountain heights also in summer or in winter.  But of course, the people who will get away with it are those who anyway live on the mountains at all times.

629. But people who live in low-lying towns and villages should not visit the heights of the mountains except at the above-mentioned two favourable times, except in an urgent case, and then only under prayer and righteous fasting, i.e. moderately filled stomachs - Otherwise they will at least get a disease for the body, which will always show itself in a quarter of a year and cause the flesh much trouble.

630. Severe rheumatism, gout, toothache, sore throat and often nerve-fever are the usual consequences of an untimely mountain ascent.  In women's rooms, also pneumonia, inflammation in lungs and bloodstream.  It goes without saying that the soul and spirit gain little or nothing from this.

631. Everyone can, however, in the time unfavorable for ascending higher mountains, to go up smaller and lower mountains with much benefit.  However, they must not be much higher than three hundred fathoms, because what is above, belongs already to the alpine world which, in the above-mentioned times of My special blessing, is even higher up, completely exposed.

632. Here you have the rules, how and when to climb and travel the mountains with benefit! But if someone, for whatever secondary reason, wants to go on this or that already considerably high mountain, even at the times designated as unfavorable, he must ascribe it to himself, if he, at least for his own body, collects some subsequent sufferings.

633. But as I said, already accustomed mountain climbers can probably dare it at all times: it will do them little, especially when they walk in My name.  But if they are pure nature-people (*1), then they are close to the same level as the mountain-spirits anyway.  And there, like and like gladly joins and rarely damages each other with anything more than that such wanderers either get gray hair early or sometimes even become bald.

634. But now people move alone by their understanding of the world and have completely freed themselves from the old wisdom, they also no longer know anything about the old order of things and do what they want and how and when it is most convenient and seems good to them.  For here no-one asks any more for My time, but only for his own.  And no-one asks whether it would be pleasing to Me - but everyone is satisfied with what pleases himself, and he does this and that, as it suits him, his time, and his company.

635. For this reason, however, from year to year more and more and new evils, physical and spiritual, arise among the people, and the doctors do not have a prescription for them!

636. Therefore do what you want - but do not forget Me and My time!

637. I do not forbid you in the least to go to your intended mountain at this still very inconvenient time.  And if you go, it will not be accounted as sin to you either, just as little as someone who goes into the open air, will have hail fall from the clouds.  But as you I cannot make July into September, so I cannot change My time and order!

638. Now you know enough and can do what you want without fear of conscience.  But whether your body gets a "heap of blows," so to speak in the process - that I will not care too much about.  Amen. This says the One who has His time and order in all things. Amen.

Footnote

(*1) People connected only with nature, not with God (i.e. Hsg.)

The race

18th July 1847

A parable about life on earth

639. Today, the so-called artistic riding society, which is now present in this city, produces a race on horseback on the glacis.  Each rider has to ride through the elliptical course three times in a few minutes; and whoever from the whole equestrian society rides through the racecourse three times in the shortest time, gets an honorary flag as a victory bonus and nothing other but his usual fee.  So the notice shows it.

640. But this in itself quite worthless and highly adverse to Me, is still a splendid picture of mankind and it's striving in this time.

641. The sphere of action of the present people is like such a race in which everyone runs to death to the best of his ability, but still does not get ahead by a hair's breadth.  For from this standpoint (namely of death), from where it runs out, on the same standpoint it also stops - usually for all eternity.

642. But the three times running around corresponds to the threefold world-race of mankind. It is like the way in which a man in his early youth once ran through a carnal cycle of sin in all haste and with exceedingly great carelessness with eating and drinking, fashion and fornication, dancing, playing and the like.  After this first round comes the so-called male, second cycle, consisting of lies and deceit, envy and stinginess, suspicion and slander, pride, arrogance and imperiousness, lust for profit, gold and money, unkindness, mercilessness, unbelief and finally full godlessness and the like.

643. Then comes the third round, if such a "world racer" has not already run himself to death during the first or second race of his world circuit.  This third race is called the senile weakness of the body and even more of the soul and most of all of the spirit and is only distinguished from the first two in tempo moderato.  It also corresponds to the old proverb "used youth - spent age".

644. And so one "race" resembles the other to a hair.  And the man who has passed through such a course remains himself the same, and then, in old age, is seldom a hair better than he was in his youth.

645. The reward, a worthless (honorary) prize-flag in today's racing, is exactly the same - with the only difference that the racer gets it in his hand and gives it back at home for a later similar purpose; but the world-racer is covered with it, but also only for appearance; for at the grave, this flag of honor (the differently vainly decorated dullness) is likewise taken away from him again for a future similar purpose for another world-racer!  This flag is then for many a sign of victory and figurehead that death has triumphed over them, and not they over death!  A sad price for so much vain effort and work in this world - for this world!

646. At the very end there is this: "nothing but the usual fee!"  This quite ordinary fee for all the vainly foolish world-racers is the grave, well-known to everyone - putrefaction, and instead of resurrection, the quite ordinary eternal death or hell!

647. And look, there we then have our "world-racing" and "world art-contest" together with the price and "nothing else but the usual fee" so beautifully together under the picture of today's art and competition production that we could not wish and paint it more beautifully! Go, if you will, and observe from afar it's loose gears, and you have the unveiled world before you, or, if you prefer to accept it, also the unveiled hell!

648. Only the difference is still to be noticed: Through this breakneck enterprise and vain effort, this society of artistic riders at least provides for their earthly livelihood, if nothing else.  But the world champions usually don't even take care of that, because they are usually taken care of in this respect anyway.  Therefore, they only care for what is there of eternal death.  For they know nothing about life, and therefore do not worry about it.  And even if they are at some time reminded thereof, they still do not believe and remain "world art-fighters" and "world-racers" for the above price and usual fee.

649. Beware, therefore, of such worldly arts (proverbially spoken) that result in such a disgraceful price for eternity!  This say I, the Almighty!  Amen.

About speculators and usurers

19th July 1847

Oh Lord, dear Holy Father!  Behold, You have blessed this year for us most unworthy sinners with everything in such a way that, according to the news from all parts of the earth, hardly anybody remembers such an exceedingly blessed year as this present year 1847.  Everywhere fruit in large quantities, the field crops abound, even the potatoes promise a very rich and healthy harvest until now, and the vine is also abundantly laden everywhere and, with Your grace, lets us expect an abundant late harvest as well.  So also the food for the animals is provided.  In short, this over and over blessed year leaves nothing to be desired by You, as far as Your blessing is concerned.

But behold, Oh most holy and righteous God and Father!  Despite this blessing of Yours, here and there a new, most hideous usurper worm begins again to practice it's purely infernal trade.  Firstly, he buys this year's grain harvests all together at a high price in order to maintain the high grain price, if possible, and to sell his old stock at the truest sinful price; and secondly, in order to achieve an artificial grain shortage for the future and thereby raise the grain prices as high as possible!  O Lord!  Have you then for these most righteous devils of usurers no more lightning and no plague?  How long will You test Your patience with them?

650. Write only My righteous anger answer as prediction of what I will soon do.

651. Behold, you My poor servant, lightnings would serve less purpose in this matter than a bad penny to buy a dominion, and the plague would strike the innocent together with the guilty.   And if I were to curse the earth because of some of the outcasts of hell, the whole earth would be as it was in the days of Noah and in the days of Lot!

652. But I have decided something quite peculiar, which I will do at the earliest opportunity to all usurers and other speculators; I will give them a reward, over which Satan himself, together with all his angels, is to marvel greatly!

653. Truly, truly, who now laughs in his abundance and wealth, while countless poor people do not know where to beg some coins for bread for tomorrow, shall soon weep for Me in a way the world has never seen before!!!  I tell you, for all these speculators and usurers and house and apartment brokers and industrial heroes and all great land buyers, sellers and owners and all kinds of builders and major planners and changers, this will be worse and unspeakably more troublesome than lightning, plague and war!

654. The torch of My righteous wrath is already put to the earth; with a sea of fire of My wrath, I will quench My old thirst for revenge!  Let the brood of hell, this old breed of vipers feel who I, the long-forgotten God, am!  They - this brood, which has long disregarded and completely denied the Father - now deny Him more from day to day, will probably have to put up with the eternal omnipotent Judge; but, as said, in a way no hell and no world has ever dreamed of!  But I am not telling you how and definitely - when, so that I will be able to break into the houses of the mentioned wrongdoers against My grace and mercy as a most ruthless thief, robber and murderer at the dead of night with greater ease and severity!

655. Behold, for lightnings they have now already invented the best deflectors, for plague cordons and various effective medicines, and war is now waged with feather-pens and the mouth in the chambers; but against My new judgment, the earth bears no antidote except the prayer of those with whom I deal like with you, My poor servant.  But I will tell them who they have to pray for in the future and under what conditions, so that nothing should hinder Me to let the wicked now taste My judgment in all gravity, which I withheld for a long time, if there is no improvement !!!

656. Be content with this; for this time you shall hardly have foretold My judgment in vain like Jonah. Amen, Amen, Amen.

Healing of the blind at Bethsaida

20th July 1847

Mark 8:22-26

657. I know only too well how much this somewhat dilatory healing of the blind man of Bethsaida has become and will remain a stumbling block for many.  But I also know why and for what reason I treated this blind man in this way, for an eternal testimony against the wicked world.  But this is only to bump against itself, not only in this world, but in still a thousand other places, so that it should break.

658. Here "Bethsaida" represents the outermost "world" in which one was blind to the world. But this very blindness to the world was the reason why this one who was blind to the world noticed that I came to Bethsaida, and asked those who saw the world that they might bring him to Me, so that I might heal him and give him back the light of the world.

659. But since, in accordance with full freedom of will, everyone can have from Me what he wants - poison and balm, as they occur on earth, so this one too could have what he wanted. He initially wanted the world's light, therefore I led him outside the place and there spat in his eyes as a sign of My righteous disgust for the world and it's light, but also laid My hands on him as a sign that he, like everyone in the world, is in the power of My hands, whether he notices it or not, and has a share in My grace and mercy, one way or another, i.e. either for heaven or, if he prefers, also just for the world!

660. For this very reason I did not immediately let this single blind man of Bethsaida become world-seeing at once, but only as if through a veil, and then asked him whether he saw anything.  And he who was blind to the world looked up in the world and spoke: "I see people walking like trees!"

661. This statement became a sign and testimony of how worldly people look according to their inner nature, and what they are after, namely: they look like walking trees that no longer have any life, since their roots are no longer in any earth that they could get food, but hang in the air - because they have let themselves be torn from the earth of My love, wisdom, and order by the hurricanes of their worldly sense and their worldly passions, and uprooted it completely!

662. Since the world-blind man through this confession gave the world a true testimony in the face of Me and My brothers and became aware in himself what is in the world and it's light, I now out of true grace and mercy laid My hands on him again so that he should see what he saw only as if through a veil, also in full clarity.  And that is why I therefore also no longer spat on his eyes as a sign that real, true sight into the world is pleasant for Me, according to which the world can no longer catch such a truth-seer in it's thousand times a thousand snares unto eternal ruin.

663. Through this pure act of grace of the laying on of hands without any previous support, the blind man was first completely restored.  But when he was restored, I spoke to him: "Go now into your house," that is, into the house of your spirit, of your inner life.  But if you go out to the village, i.e., if you have something to do in the world, let it not be noticed that you now contemplate it out of Me in it's true hellish light, so that you may have peace from it and it cannot do you any harm.  This is the friendly prohibition: "and tell no man, but keep it within you."  For the time of the expansion of My kingdom in the world has not yet come, for the reason that the world is still "world" and remain in itself forever!

664. Behold now, then, this evangelical fact is to be understood and does not permit any other interpretation except a purely heavenly one, according to which the world-blind person is the soul of man, the village of Bethsaida his body, and the house of the world-blind person, his own spirit - and this under correspondingly alike conditions.

665. But since I have now revealed this weighty picture to you, so understand it indeed!  For you know it that knowledge alone is of no use to anyone, but only action.  Therefore, first of all, always do accordingly immediately as you have done up to now.  For behold, the world still remains like the town of Bethsaida.  Therefore everyone abstains from it in everything and do not be known that you know it in it's true form, so that you does not get any harm from it, neither bodily nor much less spiritually!  I, the true eye Doctor, say this to you forever!   Amen.

The glorification of Christ

22nd July 1847

(Matt 17:108;  Mark 9:2-13;  Luke 9:28-36)

666. My glorification on mount Tabor are read by many with awe,  but extremely few understand and disconcertingly many don't have the vaguest idea of what is behind this glorification !

667. The cause of such senselessness lies as always in the world with it's divided Trinity teaching.   For who does not fully believe that the only Son,  who is completely one with the Father and is in Him as He is in the Father,  just like the spirit in man and man in the spirit – permeating the whole man,  being the actual man,  he is divided in his being and is like murky water through which no light beam can permeate to enlighten the depths thereof.

668. The transfiguration, however, contains a very strongly hidden light or a very strongly veiled spiritual meaning, which is why it is understood correctly by the fewest scribes of this time as well as of all earlier times.

669. For you not to be like the murky water of this world,  which can only be enlightened on the surface and thus also shine like a gilded grave,  hosting nothing but night and death,  I want to give you shortly a little light on the above mentioned glorification, letting you see clearly what is behind it.   Now listen:

670. The mountain Tabor symbolizes the highest and simultaneously the deepest knowledge of God in spirit and in truth.  On this mountain of highest knowledge I bring only My beloved ones !   Peter, James and John was this in fullness.   These three also represents every human,  as he should be in true heavenly order.   (Matt 17:1;  Mark 9:2;  Luke 9:28)

671. Peter is the outer man,  yet he completely directed his being inwards,  through manifold tribulations.  Jakobus represents the soul of man,  being pure and turning everything towards the Lord,  yet have to endure much tribulations together with the outer man in order to completely convince the outer man to,  united in the spirit,  become immortal.   John represents the spirit of man,  being completely one with Me,  thus My Love – the disciple of whom I told Peter – 'He lives' !  Which means:  only the spirit lives and him who does not let him be chased,  caught and permeated by his spirit,  will have no life;   for I said that it is only the spirit that lives for ever !

672. All this means that,  as I lead these three on the mountain,  I will,  for every person who will maintain My given order in his threefold being,  guide him [/her] on the mountain of true,  living recognition of God,  where he will exclaim with the feeling of his whole being:  “Lord !   It is good to be here,  allow me to build an eternal dwelling, consisting of the three huts of love,  wisdom and the power of both !”   (Matt 17:4; Mark 9:5;  Luke 9:33)

673. Yet,  it can not remain at this acknowledgment,  as long as those three huts and I, Moses and Elijah did not become wholly one in man – or,  as long as the love,  wisdom and power was not yet as if one,  have not yet been taken as if in one,  and not in three huts.   For that reason the voice was heard from a cloud,  which is an image of the highest heavenly recognition:   “This alone is My beloved Son,  you have to listen to Him alone !”   Which means:  He alone is your God;   not in three,  but in Him alone you need to abide if you want eternal life !   (Matt 17:4,5;  Mark 9:5-7;  Luke 9:33,34)

674. Only after the powerful permeation of the power of God the three awakes and obviously does not see Moses and Elijah and hear no other voices any more,  except Me and My word,  which forbids them to tell the world of such an acknowledgment afore everything was not finished – in a narrower sense:  not before I have already in every person's heart,  after many tests and trials of his soul,  arose in all might and power of the love and wisdom.   In the broader sense – not until the world have crucified and killed man and the spirit got up in man and man therefore became a new creation according to the order shown by Peter,  Jakobus and John – not until then, can man be guided to the mountain of the deepest and highest acknowledgment of God and the eternal life.   (Matt 17:7;  Mark 9:8;  Luke 9:36)

675. This is the holy meaning of My – up until now – secretive glorification on mount Tabor. Of course there is also a much broader meaning,  where by Moses and Elijah and especially by Me through the voice in the cloud as well as the three disciples,  was shown main guidance and developmental phases.   This knowledge does not give life to anyone though,  even less the infinite concepts of time,  space,  eternity,  infinity, light,  spirit and existence.

676. Above all,  search for Me,  My kingdom and My righteousness,  which is the love,  then everything else will be freely given unto you (Matt 6:33).   But if you search only for wisdom and her power,  then it will be with you like with him that buried his talent and which had it also taken from him what he had – and his share was the darkness ! Consider this very deeply,  if you want part in the glorification !   Amen.

About the politicians

23rd July 1847

677. So you are to also write something humorous today, but it goes without saying: in re vera(*1)!

678. Politics is a shell, through which even the most considerate people try to hide as much as possible for their own good, because otherwise a philanthropist eager for truth and justice could take the liberty to ask such an industrial self-lover: Quid agis, amice?(*2) - and, if the interviewee did not answer, the philanthropist could take him by the hair like Kisehel once did with Lamech(*3), which result could of course be somewhat more unpleasant for the political self-lover than if he were able to extract a few bushels of gold pieces from someone politically or almost incognito.

679. Since politics is therefore a wrapper or cover, especially over sins of selfishness and self-love, all politicians are to be regarded as "covered food," with the only difference that covered food is usually good food, even a delicacy, while politicians are an exceedingly bad dish in which many poor, good people eat their bourgeois death.

680. The politicians, as hidden food, surprise even their tiresome consumers, but never in a pleasant, but always in an unpleasant way and often cause the biggest woes in a middle-class society.  Therefore, everyone has a certain secret respect for them, which is equal to the feverish awe that many a weak-eyed antizoologist feels at the sight of a boa constrictor flashing with it's double tongue and staring terribly at them - which strange respect is also quite alright, since such a politician is, even in seriousness, spiritually nothing but a boa constrictor, which, as is well known, crushes it's prey beforehand, in order then to consume it without worry and fear in a most defenseless state according to pleasure.

681. For this reason, politicians try to numb, suffocate, and blind their chosen victims with all kinds of poisonous substances, thus rendering them completely defenseless, like a boa constrictor rendering it's prey completely defenseless, in order to then devour more easily, as they say, "with skin and bones".

682. Therefore, everyone should be careful when dealing with such "hidden food" from a "boa constrictor," otherwise he will soon realize that politicians invented the sulfuric ether long before Jackson, in order to narcotize harmless people to death - which was really not difficult for them, since they very soon came from the sulfuric mud-puddle - you know which one!

683. Therefore, to repeat, beware of the politicians if you do not want to be narcotized temporally and also eternally!  Amen.

Footnote

(*1) literally: “in truth”

(*2) “What are you doing, friend?”

(*3) see "The Household of God" vol 2 Ch 179

Introduction to Death Scenes

27th July 1847

With the following proclamation began the 'death scenes' (spirit scenes), which describe the transition of the dying into the spiritual world.  Nine of the eleven spirit- or death scenes were published in the small script "Beyond the threshold - death scenes(*1)".  The extensive revelations about 'Bishop Martin' (9th scene) and 'Robert Blum' (11th scene) were published in separate volumes.

Footnote

(*1) See "Beyond the Threshold - Death Scenes", Ch 1

Transition to the spiritual world

13th August 1847

Beginning of the announcement of "Bishop Martin.  It was continued almost daily until its conclusion on October 11, 1848.

684. A bishop who thought great about his dignity and just as much about his statutes fell ill for the last time.

685. He who, as a subordinate presbyter ("elder" in the church office), painted heavenly joys with the most wonderful colors - he who was often completely exhausted in depicting the wonder and bliss in the realm of angels, but besides that, of course probably not forgetting hell and the unfortunate purgatory, even an almost eighty-year-old man still had no desire to take possession of this, his often-praised heaven. He would have preferred a thousand years of earthly life to a future heaven with all its wonder and bliss!

686. Therefore, our sick episcopus (bishop) used everything in order to become earthly healthy again. The best doctors had to be around him at all times; in all the churches of his diocese, measurements of strength had to be read, and all his sheep were called upon to pray for his preservation and to make and keep pious vows in his stead in exchange for a plenary indulgence. In his sickroom an altar was erected, at which three masses for the recovery of health had to be read in the morning; in the afternoon, however, the three most pious monks had to continue to pray the breviary ("Brief overview", prayer from the prayer book of the Catholic clergy), with the sanctissimum (holy of holies, consecrated host) always exposed.

687. He himself often exclaimed: “O Lord, have mercy on me! Holy Mary, you dear mother, help me, have mercy on my prince-bishop's dignities and graces, which I bear in your honor and in the honor of your son! O do not leave your most faithful servant, you sole helper out of every need, you only support to all those who suffer! "

688. But nothing helped; our man fell into a rather deep sleep, from which he did not wake up on this side.

689. You know what happens here (on earth) with the body of a bishop for 'very important' ceremonies, and we therefore no longer need to dwell on it; for this we want to look around in the spirit world immediately and see what our man will start there!

690. Look, here we are - and see, our man is also lying on his bed; because as long as there is still warmth in the heart, the angel does not release the soul from the body! Because this warmth is the nervous spirit, which must first be completely absorbed by the soul until the angel can fully release it; because everything is going as it should.

691. But now this man's soul has already completely absorbed the nervous spirit within itself, and the angel has just released it from the body with the words: "Hephata," i.e., "Open up, you soul! And you, dust, but sink back into your putrefaction and to the release through the realm of worms and mold through it! Amen."

692. Now look, our bishop is already getting up, just as he had lived, in his full bishop's robes and opening his eyes and looking around in astonishment and seeing no one except himself, not even the angel who woke him up! The area is only in a very dull light, like that of a rather late dusk, and the ground is like a dry alpine moss.

693. Our man is not astonished at this strange state of affairs and now speaks to himself, "What is this? Where am I then? Am I still alive, or have I died? For I must have been very seriously ill, and it can very easily be possible that I am now already among the departed! - Yes, yes, for God's sake, it will already be like that! - O holy Mary, holy Joseph, holy Anna, you my three mightiest pillars - come, come and help me into the kingdom of heaven!

694. He repeats the call for a while, watching carefully to see from which side the three would come - but they do not come.

695. He repeats the call more forcefully and waits - but nobody comes yet!

696. Even more powerfully, the same call is repeated for the third time - but also for the third time in vain!

697. Our man becomes extremely anxious about this, and he begins to despair a little. And in his situation, which is becoming more and more desperate, he says: "Oh, for God's sake, Lord, help me! (But that is only his habitual saying.) - What is that? Three times I have called - and in vain!

698. Am I then damned? - That cannot be; for I see no fire and no devil!

699. Hahahaaaaaaa (trembling) - it is truly terrible! - So alone! O God, if now such a God-fearing man came here, and I - no votive fountain - consecrated (blessed) three times - no crucifix! - What will I do?!

700. And for a bishop, God should have a very special passion ?! - Oh, oh, oh, ooooh (trembling with fear), that's a very desperate story! I even think I'm starting to cry and chatter my teeth ?!

701. I will take off this my episcopal garment, there God will not recognize me! - But in response to this, perhaps the devil would have even more power over us? - O woe, o woe, what a terrible thing death is!

702. Yes, if only I were quite completely dead, I would have no fear there either; but this very being alive after death, that is it! - O God help me!

703. What would happen if I went on? - No, no, I am staying! For what is here I now know from my brief experience; but what consequences only a mysterious step forward or backward would have, God alone will know! Therefore, in God's name and in the name of the most blessed Virgin Mary, I would rather remain here until the Last Day than move forward or backward by a hair's breadth!

My teaching teaches love and forbids judgment

21st November 1847

About Pettauer and Graz burials

Oh Lord, best Father!  What are we to think of the last event - and of the one that recently happened in Pettau?  What is to become of it?  What do we have to expect in such circumstances?

704. So hear a word of wisdom and write!

705. Where the enemy has sown, there he now also wants to have a rich harvest, because he thinks the fruit is ripe; but he is greatly mistaken!  Ripeness is only a feigned ripeness, and so when the sickle is laid on the seed, a great storm will come and will bring with it war, famine, and pestilence.  And this storm will be the voice of the caller in the wilderness that prepares the ways for Me.  What is crooked there shall be leveled and the high one, which is an abomination before Me, shall become low.

706. The whore's nightly work shall receive it's wages, and the account shall be kept with the sellers of God, and the account shall be a severe one, and the nations shall speak with a mighty voice about the capital, including the interest long since due.  Old creditors will come and say: Whore!  So much have we lent you on your honest looking face; now give us what you promise!

707. There the whore will stand naked in great shame and disgrace, and will wriggle like a viper in the hot sand.  But the believers will not take care of her, but will throw red-hot stones at her, so that she perishes, who has thrown so many into the abyss!

708. My teaching teaches love and forbids judgment!  But these preach hatred and persecution and death, and want to be judges to all the world and lords of all rulers and of all glory.  But such is the actual most perfect Antichrist, whose time of overthrow has now come!

709. But what happens here and there are simply thunderclouds, which start to lift and raise their heads over the horizon from all sides.  When they will begin to completely touch each other, that is, when everything is communicated to each other, as everywhere else the disciples of the night do with their sheep, then the sheep will turn into lions and will tear them to pieces, who have fattened themselves with their flesh for so long without timidity before Me and quenched their thirst with the blood of the patient flock!

710. Verily, on this ground no branch shall become green any more, and cursed be the tree which bears abundant foliage, but has no fruit to satisfy Me when I come and leaves Me hungry!

711. Behold, they walk about with insolent and domineeringly proud faces, despising the rightful king and his law, despising everyone who will not dance compliantly to their golden and glorious pipe, and despising My word, and despising Me!  But let another whistler soon come, whose pipe's sound shall frighten them so much that they shall die because of it!

712. I did once say: On the throne of Moses sit the chief priests and the scribes; what they teach you, keep it, but do not be imitators of their works, who are vainly evil.  But now I say: Do not listen to their teaching either, for it is full of judgment and full of hell!

713. But well-being to the few priests who have not yet exchanged the old love and the old Jesus for the Antichrist, and well-being also to all of you who cling to Me!  But triple woe to the brood of the whore.  Amen!  This says He who has all power.

Amen, Amen, Amen.

A word for And. H. W

30th November 1847

714. Watch and pray, lest ye fall into temptation.  Never does the worm squirm and bend more angrily than when it is suddenly robbed of it's dark grub and brought to light.  The viper's bite is never more incurable than in the brightest sunlight, and never is a dragon more furious than when he is chased from his darkest hell by day!  Wake up and pray, therefore, lest you fall into the temptation of hell, which has now opened it's throat wide to spoil and devour everything that would rebel against it.

715. But this hell, this dragon, who is obviously domineering over all concepts, is now the Roman woman among you.  She wants to rule over hell, earth, and heaven, and does not shy away from even the most shameful means to achieve this end, which, however, she will certainly never achieve in eternity, and now all the less so, since her time is almost completely at an end.  Secretly she sees this well with herself; but of course she does not let anything be noticed, and also resists rather to life and death, than that she should let her great shame be revealed in it's fullness - for she knows well with herself how great her shame is, and how full of the most poisonous pestilence her shame is.  But I now allow that it she be exposed and persecuted by all light everywhere where she only always wants to establish herself.   But she is also universally filled with the most insatiable revenge, relentlessly forging day and night nothing but plans to take revenge in the most unheard-of ways on everyone who is not completely in her light!

716. Therefore I say to you, you My dear A. H. W., as to all of you: Watch and pray, lest you fall into the temptation of the whore!  That is, pay close attention to all her movements, secret orders; watch her sermons and especially her confessionals!  For I tell you and all of you: there the so-called confessors will receive teachings, admonitions and encouragements, before which all of you would shudder, if you could get behind everything.

717. They will proclaim hatred of the political authorities from the pulpits and teach vengeance in the confessionals and also work actively to demand from those who want to achieve a perfect absolving of all their sins.  But those who will refuse to meet their demands will be put under a secret excommunication and thus handed over by them to the devil and hell, - whereby some of the weak will despair, but many of the stronger ones will fall away, which I now also want to happen!

718. The whore will thereby probably do herself the greatest harm, which, however, will not make her wiser, but only always the more furious and vengeful, so that in the end she will assassinically attack her supposed enemies and strive in such ways to get her enemies out of the way.  And if she will not succeed in such attempts, she will resort to the most cunning political secret slander, and will in this way seek to get rid of her supposed enemies as actively as possible, just as she will not fail, through energetic and skilfully accomplished miracles, to restore herself to her old inquisitorial prestige, where emperors and kings trembled before her!

719. Therefore watch well and pray that, if the serpent will bite you, it's venom will not harm you.  And if they put poisoned wine before you, you will know it and will not enjoy it; but if you are showered and soiled by it, there will be no harm done to you.  If you could look into the hearts of the Baal's clerics and see how they boil, roar and rage, you would be much more frightened than if you stood at the edge of the biggest fire-breathing mountain.  These clergymen will now undermine everything, and if finally all the ropes  to which they now still individually hold on to shall snap for them, only then will they let all their infernal mines be blown up at once, in order thereby either to reap a perfect victory for themselves or to perish completely, which latter will also be the certain finite success.

720. But woe to many!  For wherever a large and heavy stone falls from a great height down into the depths, the greater and heavier it is and the more devastation it causes.  But by your careful watching and praying you can crumble this stone, this great but overgrown rock, already at it's height; and if it then rolls down into the deep, it will only be able to do little harm!

721. Therefore watch and pray at all times - and watch the enemy in his most secret hiding places and build a strong dam wherever he will try to break through; otherwise he will still cause great and bitter battles to the light.  None of you, and you My A.  H. W. especially, should have any fear, because I, all your Lord and Father, will not leave you and will not allow even a hair to be bent on your head.  But you still have to watch and pray if you want to avoid many a temptation.   For behold, in hell even the angels are not seldom fiercely challenged, and must always be on their highest guard.  But hell is also here now; therefore it is also now up to you to watch and pray attentively!

722. I am also with you every day, as I was with the apostles, but when the last hour came, I also left the apostles to watch and pray so that they would not fall into temptation.  That is why I now bless you all and also say to you once again: Now watch and pray earnestly, because I give to you a great consolation by indicating to you: Babylon's last hour is approaching.

723. Take notice of this, and you, my A. H. W., especially, and keep to it, and by doing so with a good heart and full of mercy, the characteristics of My word will become evident to you in all deed and power.  Amen.  This I, your Lord and Father, say and counsel.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

Toothpaste and mouthwash

1st December 1847

724. So write a little recipe for our sick Wilhelmine-Gabiela!

725. My dear little daughter! You have a true little cross with your rotten teeth; but just have patience a little longer, then it will get better. See, because I afflict you with such diseases that are not dangerous to life, you are spared from such diseases, which are less painful, but are all the more dangerous to physical life.

726. Only take a few days more diligently for purging and do not eat fruit for a while, because it makes your blood thick and acidic! Keep your feet warm, never eat too hot and avoid drafts! Even now that you are afflicted with this disease, do not get out of bed too early, because the morning sweat is always the best remedy for such rheumatic ailments! So you will feel better soon and always.

727. Do not rub the suffering tooth, or go around it with your tongue, or suck the tooth, because such actions irritate the naked nerves too much - so too the pain will be lost the sooner.

728. In winter also, as in other windy and wet weather, you must make a soapsuit of cotton for your ears, and make two loose lumps of pure cotton, and wrap a piece of camphor, the size of a grain of semolina, in each lump, and then plug your ears with this lump. That will already protect you quite well from future rheumatisms together with My help.

729. In time, however, because of your fear, you can have your rotten roots pulled out at home, and you will feel little pain. Then you will be completely spared from your suffering in the future, although you will not suffer much more if you observe these simple rules.  Sometimes a little suffering doesn't hurt any soul!

730. If you are in severe pain, put horseradish on your neck and the soles of your feet. And if someone has magnetic power, dip their ring finger in fresh water and draw seven rings behind your ears in the evening, the pain will immediately subside.

731. But mainly have a completely living trust in Me, so you will soon and forever be without pain!

732. Also, if you will not be angry so often about vain things, you will get pure blood.

733. Finally, a good mouthwash: Take a small handful of sage leaves and boil them in a half mug of water. When the water has turned greenish, drain it, let it become lukewarm, and rinse your mouth with it! But do this daily, and you will never again have a toothache, especially if you follow the simple diet above.

734. Now you have a good recipe, not only for yourself, but also for your brothers and sisters and others who are suffering from such evil. But this recipe will only then render good service when your trust in Me becomes fully alive.  This gives and say I, your best doctor!  Amen.  Amen.  Amen.

Political priests intrigue

13th December 1847

735. So then write a little word to My dear Andreas H.-W., according to which he is to act quite confidently and in the best of courage! And the right effect will not remain outstanding.

736. I have it for you, dear Andr. H.-W., yes already said in the previous little word addressed to you, that this wrong species will now blow up all mines and leave no means untried by which it seems to achieve it’s dark and domineering purpose. But don't worry about that! Because see, everything, what it now seizes, leads it only one step closer to it’s downfall, thus, as it is precisely My will. Because see, this snake will tear itself apart with it’s own teeth!

737. But so that you know how to judge and behave in all future events, which can and will also occur, take note of what I will now tell you!

738. It will come about that these servants of Baal, longing for revenge, since they cannot find any just reason to suspect the state office and the magistrate like the police at court, they will take action themselves, instigate riots and demonstrative mutinies against themselves in secret, have this and that done to them, and then say "See, these are the fruits which are being perpetrated on us disciples of God by all the worldly high state authorities! This is done by a godless state office, a magistrate whose officials from A to Z are all blasphemous, damnable heretics who all belong to hell and the devil!  And such more cries to the stupid, blind people through sermons, in secret, in the confessionals, as well as possibly to the harmless school youth during the catechism lessons.

739. So they will not fail to hire hirelings who will offer a "goodbye" to this city and it’s secular authorities as well as it’s executives in other cities, and in places where such demonstrative behavior must usually be noticed by any courtier.

740. That is why I recently ordered you to strictly monitor these servants of Baal, because I see and know very well what this wickedness is able to do to cool it’s vengeance and thereby achieve it’s domineering purpose.

741. So they will also send in anonymous papers with all sorts of distortions about the funeral (*1) that was not done according to their wishes, in order to make suspect the secular authorities of this city and thus to subject them to some kind of responsibility, and possibly even to take them out of office, or at least enable the head of state to grant them the power to take a second so-called living confession from such "heretical" state- and city officials, in that such officials do not visit churches and even less confess and thus church and state can no longer know in what wicked hands the worldly authority is.

742. But I say and advise you: Draw up a just complaint, have it verified by a large number of witnesses, and seek to enable the governor to do the same; and if he wouldn't dare, do it yourself!  Such a well-founded complaint is submitted to the highest place and asks at your expense for a completely impartial court commission, so you will cut off the paths for the Baal servants on which they are diligently trying to suspect you at court - which they will not succeed, of course, since this is My concern.

743. For those high-ups now see quite well that there is a big louse in their furs in this political clergy. But they cannot get rid of it because it has eaten it’s way into the fibers of their own life. If it is killed (that is, in it’s dark work), they fear being killed with it. And if you let this louse proliferate in your life organism, then you will also see that such a louse has to eat you in the end.

744. But that is why they are also silent and say nothing about the whole matter and just wait and see whether in the end, after a while, the balance will give the greater decisive factor.

745. The priests feel how much less their weight is compared to the righteous that is in your scales. But that is why they are now carrying all sorts of filth into their empty shell with all their might in order to destroy your just weight. But their bowl is glowing with anger and soon consumes what they put in it. So they haven't done anything yet!

746. Do, My dear friend, but only what I have advised you to do! And be very vigilant here for any mutinous smelling movement! Punish strictly and fairly everyone who openly thinks about demonstrations, that are always designed, and discusses the implementation of them! And spare no-one there, neither clergy nor secular - so that they won't find anything against you and then say you are lukewarm or even secretly agree with the demonstrators.  For behold, all of this comes from them!

747. If a people fights for their rights themselves, My will awakens them to a large extent - and not in contemptuous nightclubs that always come from the "blacks".  Such people must be vigorously resisted.

748. It would also be good if the clergy in the country were monitored more closely by the county authorities than they have been up to now. Otherwise these clergymen incite the rural people in their parishes to demonstrations and will then put the blame on the capital and say: “Look, those are the fruits when a country has heretics among the highest officials! Exempla trahunt! (*2) Because in the capital, the clergy state office and magistrate did not obey us, the common country folk do the same!"

749. In short, this perverse species must now be put under strict eye and ear, otherwise it will dig under the cover of it’s sheepskin like a water vole in the dark and can cause great damage to the land. Because I cannot and must not break their will with My omnipotence. And My light would kill them like the glow of lightning would kill crabs, if they do not hide in their swamp holes before the weather came.

750. Therefore I advise you here true wisdom, which often is able to do more than an army of many hundred thousand warriors.

751. But I will only watch this species for a very short time to see whether it improves. But then I will also let an "army" advance against them, as the world has not yet seen!

752. But over all things be full of good cheer. I will always be at your side and will not let a hair of your head be bent.  As wise as these are, I will certainly be as well!

In all of this, My dear Andr. H.-W., you will be fully secure!

I say that, the all-seeing Jesus, to you!  Amen.

Footnotes

(*1) a prominent personality in Graz

(*2) literally: draw examples!

The head of the man, the woman and Christ

21st December 1847

"But you should know: Every man's head is Christ; the head of the woman is the man; the head of Christ is God. (1 Kor 11:3)

753. This text is completely natural and easy to understand like no other.  You just have to know who and what a "man" is.

754. The "man" is the polarity of the divine, that is the very highest, namely the culmination point of the divine light. This divine light, however, is Christ, who came into the world as a light, who enlightened the darkness of the world (that is, the people of the world ).  But as Christ is a light of light, so the head is also the light of man and is it’s highest, that is, positive polarity.

755. But a head that is blind and deaf and mute is not a light for the human body, therefore it is also not a supreme positive polarity.  It is the same with Christian masculinity!  A person is only a "man" when he is a man in the light of Christ or when Christ is man's actual positive polarity - without which light no male person is a real man, but only a hollow figure.

756. But if Christ is the light of the true man, he is also his "head" (because the head is the light of man).  I think that should be easy to grasp with the hands!

757. And that afterward the man enlightened in Christ is the head or light of the woman, as Christ is the head and light of the man, that gives the nature of things, as the man in himself is the positive pole, that is, the pole of light of the woman.

758. The fact that God is the head of Christ, of course, seems a little more strange, but it is one and the same relationship.

759. For "God" or "Love" is in Himself the primordial fire and the primordial light and is therefore also the actual fire and light in the God-man Christ Jesus. Through this light of endless fullness, the "fullness of the Godhead" dwells in Him, Christ, physically, i.e., really, and not only through radiation, as, for example, the sun in a mirror.  For in Christ is the sun itself and not merely it’s image!

760. But like the sun is the head or the light or the positive pole of all other world-bodies, so the divinity as the essential basic Light of all light, as the basic Being of all being, is also the head of Christ, who is the real one most perfect God-man and thus God in all the infinite fullness of this highest concept!

761. But Christ without God would not be Christ, and God without Christ would not be God, even as man without head is not man, and the head without man is nothing.

762. And so also the human or man without Christ is not a human or a man.  And Christ without humans – who can think that? Would the woman without man be a woman? certainly not! For where there is nothing positive, there can be no negative thought. And where the negative is lacking, there the positive can never manifest itself. Just as, when a man's head is cut off, neither one nor the other can live on for itself, although both possess quite individual functions of life for themselves - so too no man, if he has separated from Me in his heart, can have a life.

763. I think that this text should now be clear and illuminating to you. But pay attention to it now also after this illumination! Amen.

Breast catarrh - medical advice

2nd February 1848

764. Tell the wife of Ans. H.-W. what I say to her and thus speak:

765. Listen, My dear daughter Elisabetha! You don't have to be afraid of your slight breast ailment! Because see, there is not as much about it as you think, since your doctor has made a look of concern about it!

766. The doctors make dubious expressions about slight bodily evils so that, if the evil disappears more by itself than with the help of the doctor, they can say: “There you see! I have saved this and that from death!”  But they say this quite naturally for the reason that they gain more confidence and thus more customers.

767. And see, one doctor is like another! Talk to one person or to thousands, everyone will advertise himself to you as a "lifesaver", just as he has completely helped this and that one, whom all doctors have already given up with, through a means known only to him and that in the shortest possible time.

768. But some physicians often make a lot of noise out of a small evil in order to force the patient to follow their instructions exactly, whereby the patient is then also appointed to pay the physician more generously, if the latter has freed him from an evil which would otherwise have infallibly - i.e. according to the physician - destroyed him.

769. But just as almost all doctors are made up with very few exceptions, so is also yours who, through experience, has some advantages over other, younger doctors, but looks to doctors in all other medical policies like as one eye sees the other.

770. But I am telling you this because you should not take the words of a doctor as a truth signed by Me and should believe Me more than a doctor who would always rather have you sick for longer than briefly.  Do you understand that?

771. But your lump is nothing but a cold, i.e. a slight catarrh of the mammary gland, which has only developed to it’s present consistency mainly due to unsuitable medication.

772. But now keep yourself warm, and cover your breast with warm linseed poured out several times a day, and leave such simple plasters on your breast even through the night. Drink a good blood-cleansing tea in the morning and in the evening! Abstain from too sour food and drinks! Above all, however, do not be afraid and trust Me firmly, so your evil will soon be gone.  Take a light laxative now and then, about every fortnight during the winter moons, so that you will also be freed from your sore throat.

773. But you must always trust Me more than the remedies that I have advised you here - otherwise they would be of little or no use to you. Because all herbs only get their full healing power through Me.

774. But mainly, as I said, you must not be anxious. Then I will help you and make your body completely healthy again, as I have already made it healthy many times. Be fully assured in My Name I, the true doctor, tell you that. Amen. Amen. Amen.

The best for everyone

2nd February 1848

To Alexandrine Hüttenbrenner.

775. I am the best for you and everyone, if you choose Me for your heart forever and do not think: "With this or with that I could perhaps also be happy."

776. I say to you: All "these and those" are the same as false jewelry. They certainly flaunt and seem to be something. But basically they are all nothing - just as false jewelry is nothing for which no changer gives something if you, pressed by need, have to sell it.

777. But whoever has chosen Me and does not think: "This and that could also be my happiness" - he has bought a real, most valuable jewelry. And if he then loses everything such as riches and all his precious friends - so he is nevertheless overjoyed with all such losses, because he still has the most precious jewelry in his heart's box, whose endless value will never be consumed in all eternity.

778. My little daughter! Since today is your birthday, I, as your Father, as well as the Father of all people and angels, cannot wish you anything else than that you should look around seriously for such jewelry. Only then will you be able to achieve everything else. And what you will get then will be real.  But what you will achieve without such a main ornament, will be a false ornament, for which the changers of heaven will not give you anything in a time of need.

779. So the best for you and for everyone!  Choose Me completely for your heart, you have already chosen the best for yourself for eternity and also temporally!

780. This wish today as forever to you and everyone! Amen. Your Father tells you that! Amen. Amen. Amen.

Chest catarrh - further advice

13th February 1848

781. The little lump will gradually warp, if the recommended remedy is used diligently - of course mainly through a lively trust in Me, the doctor of doctors! However, the remedy must also be used correctly, otherwise it either only very slowly or not at all decompose the unsuitable specific potencies accumulated in the breast.

782. But the recommended remedy must be properly prepared and used: The flaxseed must, if possible, be fresh, and not 4-5 years old; at the herbalists, also in the pharmacy it is readily available. Such fresh linseed must be well crushed and then made into a dough with fresh water, which is to be warmed in a specially made sack over a hot pan before use, in such a way that it starts to steam a little, every time it is then is to be placed on the sick chest immediately and then to lie on it for an hour, after which time a fresh one is to be applied.

783. The above-mentioned crushed seed can, if now and then more pain in the chest can be felt because of an imminent change in the weather, certainly also be made into a dough with hibiscus, white poplar and Himmelbrand tea and then used in the manner described above.  Likewise, a quarter of chamomile flowers can be pushed under the flax seeds, which will alleviate the pain well.  But at all times such a bag plaster must be well heated.

784. But four identical sacks should be ready for at least one day, and they should be replaced from hour to hour according to the order in which they were made. But four fresh ones have to be ready for the next day.  On the third day, the first four bags can be used again, but of course they have to be cleaned beforehand and then filled with fresh dough.

785. When the sacks have become drier towards evening, they are smoked with camomile, mixed with a little sugar and incense, before use.

786. But since the laying on of new warmed-up bags at night is connected with much difficulty, so instead of these bags also a layer of hemp fibre can be useful, but which fibre is to be fumigated before  use with the three species mentioned before.

787. But also take the blood-cleansing tea in the pharmacy, and not in the one at the Graben, where the medicines are old and stale! Just pour boiling water over the tea. After the infusion, the tea must be left to stand concealed for 12 minutes and only after this time strained into a cup and sweetened with sugar, drunk half an hour before breakfast and in the evening, half an hour after dinner.

788. Exactly that which takes a short time, will give you, My dear Elsba, your full health again.

789. But there is one more thing you have to pay attention to, namely: If you are not feeling well yet and there is a strong thaw outside, you do not have to have your living room washed, otherwise My advice will not be able to help you in a short time. For damp room floors are certainly even worse for such gouty rheumatic evils, than a fist on the eyes!

790. It is much healthier for you to wade outside for four hours in the worst weather than to be in a damp room for only a quarter of an hour. You have to remember that especially if you want to be completely healthy. So if you use all of this as I have now determined for you, you will soon be healthy again.

791. When nice days come, you can go out into the fresh air for half an hour to an hour every day at noon. This will strengthen you. And I will strengthen you too! Amen.

Be alert!

17th February 1848

Query of the farmhand about an anonymous threatening letter

792. The letter you read today, and a lot of similar content, comes from a malicious shyster, with the approving knowledge of some priests.  With this they do not want to stir up a revolution, but only suspicion of the two public servants, so that they might then perhaps lose their posts, which, of course, will not happen.  At the same time, however, they want to test the people in this way, as they are minded.  But the author of this letter is somewhat badly off with it, for the so-called baked pears are already  strongly ready for him, and he already regrets that he let himself be used for such writing.

793. There will be some more letters of similar content, but their effect will be the same - which is none.

794. But in order to bring about a better mood among the rather unscrupulous and often very hard-hearted inhabitants of this city, I advise you not to proceed too quickly with the interest cruiser tax and not to start collecting it before some necessary modifications have been made with regard to the poorer class, lest some very displeased people might seriously be incited to physical demonstrations.  At the same time, however, a very thorough explanation is to be given to the people, either through the newspaper or through a newspaper of one's own, as to what such a tax is used for - but besides this, also a just threat against those who, purely maliciously, sow such infernal seeds.  But besides this, of course, also the guards should definitely be doubled as necessary, if hell should up it's game.

795. The Post Office shall not accept any letter through the deposit box, but shall put such box out of use during such a time and accept any letter, whether stamped or unstamped, only from the hand of the bearer.  Every post office in the country shall do so, of course.

796. If it happens that such sent bad letters pile up, no sealed letter should anywhere be accepted by a post office, as with money letters.  With such just vigilance in the event of need, such anonymous writers are likely to be easily discovered.  I could certainly call them by name to you, but that would be of little use to you, since you would have no other world-judicial proofs against them.  But with vigilance, you will easily get hold of them anyway in a very short time.

797. At the same time watch also the so-called city and country messengers strictly and vigilantly, who sometimes take along such letters concealed.  So here in the city there are also several half-French, half Latin, half Hungarian and Polish inhabitants, where one has to keep an eye especially on the first; it goes without saying, concealed.

798. These means are in themselves also an evil, but if a great disaster can be prevented with them, then they are good in My name.  For if hell itself must serve Me - which is evil after all - all the more can the worldly jurisdictions, which I have decreed for the maintenance of order, do so.

799. If you mind all this, and if necessary act accordingly, it will bring everything back into balance.  Let it be!  This is what the best Adviser says: Let it be, let it be, let it be!

Better love than fear

17th February 1848

800. Aha, I already know what you want! But behold, your "Martha" has no peculiar longing for it this time, because she is afraid of Me because of her constantly recurring silly snuffing of tobacco - although she ought well to consider that I firstly am not an angry bogeyman and that secondly, I certainly give no-one - and least of all those who love Me - any advice or other word than that of My supreme mildness and Fatherly love! And for such a gift indeed every vain fear is paltry and simply childish.

801. Little Martha should only diligently read through My previous gifts and adhere to them, so it will not be necessary to let an unnecessary fear arise before Me.  But Martha lacks a very firm belief! That is why it is so difficult for her to just pay attention to what I have advised her for her own good and still advise her as the same and unchanged good Father.

802. But now that she has already a fear of Me, we wait for a more fearless time. In this time we want to consider her more.

803. But tell her that love is much more dear to Me than fear! Because who truly loves Me, has no sin before Me. Because love extinguishes every sin and does not allow any.

804. Anyone who fears Me, easily falls into sin. For fear protects just as little from sin as a thorny thicket protects a refugee from the bullets of his enemies chasing him.

805. But love is like a strong castle on a rock, which no enemy can ever overcome

806. Therefore tell little Martha not to be afraid of Me, but only to love Me with all her strength and she will easily abstain from snuffing tobacco - and I will give her as soon as she wishes whatever she desires.

807. This I say, her very best and most loving Father.  Amen.

Considerations for Married couples

20th February 1848

For Wilhelmine-Gabiela Hüttenbrenner:

808. Just write, it's all right! Because I like to give, yes I like to give, I like to give to those who justly want something!  But the daughter who has come of age also like to have something just. Therefore, something like that should be given to her with great pleasure!

809. What she would like best is indeed a rather handsome, good and in years not too much advanced man. But there I must now already openly admit that I can do little or nothing in earnest in this relationship. For, since at present, in the case of marital regulations, it is not the man, but only his prosperity that is regarded as a value in relation to the man, and therefore only money provides men for the girls and women for the bachelors, I am completely unnecessary in these matters and have left all this to the world and no longer worry about it at all, except it must only be that someone turns to Me in all seriousness and leaves the world completely out of the game. There of course I would bless such a marriage and see to it’s progress.

810. But when an unmarried couple ask each other and say: 'How much do you have? And how much you? And what position do you hold? What do you live from? And who are your parents? Are they of the nobility, or some other honorable class? " - then it is already over with Me!  Because these are all worldly things that are very unwelcome to Me! And nobody will want to demand from Me that I should  help someone with what pulls him completely away from Me and purely to hell, from which many can only be released with great difficulty and many can no longer be released at all!

811. You can easily see that if one or the other asks Me for a man, I cannot answer such requests, especially if someone has already chosen something, but then still wants it from Me.  Who has already taken it, how should I still be able to give him what he already has?!

812. But I tell you, My little daughter, only look above all for Me, strive with all your might to deal with everything "world" and then expect everything else from Me - but with full faith! - in this way you will be provided with everything!

813. For you know that no-one can serve two masters!  And so I cannot serve Myself and Satan at the same time, but only Myself through love - but to Satan through the sharpest judgment!

814. But whoever therefore wants something from Me, must also want purely only what is Mine, and not also a part of the devil.

815. But now the whole world is already "purely of the devil". Therefore I can only apply My grace very sparingly here and there, especially since most people in the world are ashamed of it!

816. You do not belong to this world and are not ashamed of My grace. But regardless of this, the world also affects you and has a lot that attracts your senses.  But I advise you:

817. If you make a firm covenant against the world with your senses, I will immediately establish a new, heavenly covenant with you.

818. Of course, you say that it is not easy to do that!  But I tell you: I know all this well, whether the thing is easy or a little more difficult. But whether it is easy or difficult for you, I still have to remain true to My eternal, inviolable order and can not let anyone see over a mountain until he has taken the effort to climb the mountain to the top.

819. For see, as long as matter remains what it is - it is and remains opaque. So toil then, toil! No mountain is transparent. He who wants to see over the mountain must climb up, however high it may be!

820. Think about these good sentences for you, My little daughter, quite often until you will find your way around them - in this way you will put all your thoughts and wishes in a good order and will thus spiritually become a "major (*1)" in truth Amen.

821. This is My desire for you, as for all, on your birthday! Keep it faithful and alive!

Footnote

(*1) of full age, of age of consent

Anemic dietary addictions

28th February 1848

822. I know anemia well and also what causes it. But it is a little difficult to deal with because she does not like to follow what is advised to her and does not neglect what is harmful to her.

823. So tell her: Leave the coffee as long as you are anemic, and never even eat the burned poisonous grains! Because as long as you don't want to leave that, you will not blush.  Do not ask why you are not allowed to eat such poisonous grains! Because the reason would touch you immorally and cause you to make a discovery that is not yet well-fitting for you to know. So follow the advice and don't ask - do you want to be healthy; otherwise you will remain anemic a week longer for each grain of poison.

824. So you must abstain from fatty food, and from fat milk. For fat animates the horny spirits, and if these do not find their satisfaction, they penetrate the blood, rummage through it, and make it tired, lazy, sluggish, and heavy; and this then gives rise to the so-called anemia, which is always a consequence of too early excitement of the horny spirits, which cannot be satisfied.

825. But if you want to be healthy as soon as possible, follow the following diet:

For breakfast, take either a light chocolate, or even better a cocoa coffee made from roasted cocoa shells, or even a corn tea with light (skimmed) milk and a little sugar. -

For lunch, have a good fresh soup with baked bread, not too heavily salted. Then also a lean beef with some mustard or fresh but sugared horseradish, which is first dressed with vinegar and oil.  Calfs meat is also good.  But if you don't like such meat, eat steamed apples with breadcrumbs. But you must be careful of all sausages and cheeses; likewise also of cabbage and sauerkraut, less of red and white turnips, but of yellow turnips, and of all flatulent foods in general, because these also awaken the horny spirits.

In the evening, however, be content either with what you enjoyed in the morning or with a soup with baked bread. You can also moderately enjoy a good wine with water. Otherwise, drink water that is not too cold.

826. But for all this use a so-called Latwerge (*1), which is available for this purpose in the pharmacy; or also pills for the same purpose! And in the morning, one hour before the meal, do some exercise in the open air, preferably on the Mur, where the air is purest during this time - but only not in an avenue of wild chestnuts which have harmful vapors (for you).

827. But for all these things you must also mainly trust in Me and be quite cheerful, so you will soon be ruddy and healthy again.

828. I love you very much; but you must also love Me very much, so you will get well and stay healthy!  But if you are stubborn and have an excitable mind, you will remain anemic for years.

Footnote

(*1) Laxative

Heavenly and earthly love

12th March 1848

To Pauline Hüttenbrenner.

829. Listen, My dear little daughter! The first condition of all existence is and always remains love - but mind you, only true love, as I, as Eternal Love Itself, taught all people and initially placed it in the heart of every person for themselves. If someone seeks to develop this true love in his heart according to My teaching, then he walks the perfectly right way to the true rebirth of his spirit.

830. If someone has achieved this, he has also achieved the actual, true goal of his life.  In order to achieve this most important goal, however, one has to be very very careful on the path of formation of one's heart and must ask oneself with every inclination of one's heart whether such an inclination does not contain something of the bad seed of self-love besides true love.

831. True love is dispassionate throughout. It seizes everything with the greatest power and strength and never let go what it once grasped. But in spite of this, such true love work is always an extremely gentle one, accompanied by the greatest tolerance.

832. But the work of self-love, though in itself highly impotent, appears only too soon as an action that wants to destroy immediately everything that wants to step unfavorably into it’s selfish way. And this behavior is exactly the passion that is at home there in self-love.

833. Therefore, as I said, everyone must be very careful in the formation of his heart, whether it is nourished with true love or sometimes with small portions of self-love.  And that is exactly what you, My dear little daughter, must be very careful about if you want to experience the true birthday of your spirit as soon as possible.

834. See, human love is well and right if one loves human beings because they are human beings and does not make distinctions - except insofar as someone is closer or further away from Me according to their spiritual standpoint. For there a difference is just. No-one can serve two masters, i.e. a good and a bad at the same time!  But somehow, for worldly reasons, preference for certain worldly dignities and values of the human being is already self-love, because in the end the heart seeks it’s own exaltation, if quite secretly, but nevertheless surely. And where such an endeavor, no matter how quietly, manifests itself, there is no longer humility, but a pride hidden in such love is the mainspring of the moral movement of the heart.

835. Therefore, if your heart takes hold of something, ask always if it does not claim your earthly sense of honor, subordinated to the so-called higher world. If this finds it’s saturation in an enterprise of your heart, this is already a sign of self-love, which has lain down behind a thicket on the educational path of your heart like a bad bushwhacker, and with time wants to spoil all that is noble as a secret emissary of hell.

836. Because self-love, even in it’s most inconspicuous forms, is nothing but an evil seed that the enemy of life sprinkles among the noble wheat so that it may wither in it’s sprouting or possibly even completely destroyed.

837. Therefore, one must carefully examine the love of people and keep asking the heart: Why do you love this and that, this and that, or also (with things) this and that?

838. If in this the heart will answer out of humility, then the love is right and leads you to spiritual perfection.  But if the heart responds out of an ancestral worldly vanity, then love is no longer love, but vain selfishness only, which may well seem to be done to love with the lamb's garment, but inside is only a raging wolf, which in the end tears apart all that is noble in the heart and strives to crush the spirit wherever possible.

839. I give you, you My dear little daughter, this small but nevertheless extremely important teaching and true rule of life as your extremely good Father like a good penny on your earthly journey of life, so that with careful use of it, you can even easily reach the real and true goal of your earthly journey of life

840. Once you have achieved this, only then will you see in full how infinitely good He is who gives you this little word for your physical birthday so that you will want to reach the birthday of your spirit all the sooner.

841. Love Me above all, as I love you above all, and do not let your heart be blinded by the world, so you will have an easy and gentle way to walk!

842. I tell you, your good Father!  Amen.

All kinds of confusion

19th March 1848

Write in separate verses what I will give you here in the spirit of foreknowledge in relation to this time and a time to come.

843. What does the great mess want, what the empty weapon-play of the unbearded youth? Do the people want to reach into the rights of God?

844. If there are sick people, will they become healthy from such blind noise?  Are the hungry satisfied and do they clothe the naked?

845. If you put candles in the windows at night, go up and down the alley with torches and play field music - will it dry the tears of the poor and enlighten their soul?

846. Oh I tell you, these are great foolish farces and lead to nothing but ruin!

847. Mosquitoes used to be sieved, but now camels will be devoured!  Will the great armament bring peace?  Will it make richer the one who has nothing, and satisfy the hungry and clothe the one who is completely naked?

848. Will it give light to the blind and wisdom to him who has been made only ever dumber and dumber through half a century?

849. Behold, this empty posturing of the city will only further upset the country, which is stupid and dark beyond all measure and never understands where this is to lead, and will soon bring it to the point to conspire against the cities in the most violent measure!

850. Question, what will the city do there?  Will it be able to tame the country with it's childplay-weapons?

851. I say, one thing is needed, namely true love and true light; everything else would give itself of it's own accord.  Away with taxes that are too excessive, especially with stately ones, and away with paganism, otherwise it will never get better, but only worse from hour to hour!

852. Instead of the ribbons and cockades, the rich city dwellers should rather make rich collections among themselves and rush with it to the aid of the poor rural dwellers as quickly as possible, so they will be reassured and will regard the movements in the cities as a blessing.

853. But if, instead of giving them pure help, you send them only eloquently, incomprehensibly written proclamations from which they decipher for themselves more bad than good, then you will drive misfortune upon yourselves.

854. Do you think that the matter can be fought out?  Oh I say to you, without Me, the townspeople will not achieve much!

855. Where is the one now repenting?   Where then is a people turning to Me in the time of trouble?

856. But I say: Who now through other means than through Me will seek to obtain justice and help, he will perish where he stands, even if he put a hundred weapons around him!

857. Who will force Me to bless this year?  And if I did not bless it, who will then protect you from famine and from the revenge of the mob?

858. I gave you a blessed year the year before, and you have set no limits to usury, and have not seen to it that the bread should increase and the meat become cheaper.

859. The most miserable consumption tax remained, and other taxes were increased.  What wonder then that the people ask: Where is the blessing of such a beautiful year?  Who devoured it so that we are thereby put into even greater misery?

860. But if the peoples rightly ask about the great blessing of the past year, would they want Me to bless the coming year, because of the first one’s total wrongness?

861. Verily I say to you: That which now happens, as I have often already predicted to you, is only a quiet prelude.

862. The real will only follow, while the madly proud city dwellers believe that their arms, their cockades and their unwise petitions will bring them salvation, when they completely forget Mine!

863. Freedom from pressure is right, and some other things are not bad; but the right to choose superiors and to take them away again, if they do not dance to any whistle,  that is bad.  For I alone have the right to anoint superiors and to remove them!

864. I would also certainly do such things through extraordinary signs, as I also do in other, better countries and will do even more obviously in the future; but where such a pompous people completely forgets Me on such prominent occasions, I will also forget the people.

865. Or would any of you like to think that the patrols of a few bloated boys - who are asleep mentally and physically, and when they are only physically awake, make nothing but the rudest speeches among themselves and get drunk in the taverns - will protect the city if it is attacked?

866. Do you think that if the patrols were too weak, the cannons would come to their aid?

867. But I say: If I send only half a million locusts over you, you go to waste with all your cannons, let alone if I will send such a mass of people over your neck!

868. But what do you need all this warlike stuff for, since the main thing was already agreed upon in the imperial city anyway?  All your fuss is now a vain boasting, which will not escape it's chastisement.

869. Only a few days more, and the country folk will recognize the city guards and see that they are not for them, but are against their cause; then it will begin!

870. Those who now show themselves full of courage will soon seek the most secret corners to hide from the fury of the country folk.

871. Now the city greatly rejoices and acts like a victor; oh that is very vain!  So much rejoicing now, so much woe soon!

872. You know that without Me nothing is and nothing can become.  But I say to you, I am not among these madmen, not at all with these sabre-hung ones; what will they do without Me?

873. The lords of this city go to much trouble, but it will be a fruitless one; for they do not do it to Me!

874. There is one among them who is My friend, but the city does not pay much attention to him, and he must now do what it wants.  Oh that shall not be a blessing to the city, though I shall bless him!

875. Pay attention and calculate carefully, every order from the highest authority will soon be covered with much disgrace since it does not have and does not know My Spirit and now only builds on the recently and vainly created spirit of violence, for which twenty wolves are enough to disperse it!

876. What is that supposed to mean - to begin a certain work and then to fight against it? Will you make the publican so that the country-folk may come upon you sooner?

877. But I tell you, you who are My friends, go with Me to the poor and not without Me to the respectable, so I will also shield you in the time of danger, otherwise you would have to seek shelter with your prominent and dear ones.   Whether you will find them, I can not to tell you!

878. For verily I say to you: I have no favour with those who dress according to fashion in these times when so many can hardly cover their shame with the poorest rags.

879. How far does the world still want to go with the so-called noble deeds, doing business, noble clothing and all kinds of comedy shows, when you clearly see My punishing hand above their heads?

880. Oh you magnificent people!  If you only enter your neighbor's house, you are already dressing as if you were going into the chambers of a king, and thereby make your neighbor even more wonderful than he was before.  And when he then comes to you, he does it even worse than you and wants to surpass you.

881. But I say to you, when you visit your neighbor, dress yourself simply, lest you make him more arrogant in his heart than he was before.

882. But rather visit the poor often, and I will protect and shield you in every trouble!

883. So do not take part in this present armament.  I tell you, it will offer you little protection; for they are not among them who walk with Me!  But those who are now their leaders, I do not know, as they also do not know Me!

884. I tell you, these blind, haughty leaders will themselves sooner or later fall upon each other, for one want white and the other black!

885. But when you all only trust in Me and orient yourselves according to My will, then I will protect you and your possessions and shield you from every attack because I know that you are of an honest spirit and heart.  Hence My most powerful blessing with you all.  Amen.

Communal political advice

21st March 1848

To My dear friend A.H. Willig.

Motto: The righteous man must fear no-one, and he who is a good man in his heart, is worth his reward.

886. My friend and brother!  I know all your actions and tell you that it is good and right. Even if the beyond measure greedy, wicked, malicious, domineering, and gloating, truly common world does not see it, and often does not want to see it, that does not change anything about the matter.  For, besides the many evil and stupid, there is just an equal number of good - that is, better-minded - people, who acknowledge your true work and mainly your good will.  In their face, however, the evil opponent will have to completely give up his supposed victory anyway.

887. Adapt your works, which you yesterday read to My servant, somewhat regarding the expressions by which in every case the partly lukewarm, lazy, and sometimes also really bad councils and poor councils, in whatever manner they may be, are somewhat too sharply marked, and let them (your written works) then be  published all in all, and you will thereby not only be of use to many in the world, but will rise in praising recognition by the better.  And in the end the adversaries will have to confess themselves that they have done you wrong through their loose speeches and malicious threats.

888. Do not be afraid, because I am with you and will protect you, and nothing bad will happen to you in the future, as up to now.  There will certainly still come even bad storms; but where I am, they will not be able to do anything.  But the more violent any storm appears, the shorter it lasts; but then soon a quite different wind comes!

889. You probably also want to know whether or not you should keep this your current job.  I say to you: As long as things stand as they do now, remain what you are.  But in time, call together the better and more prominent of the city and ask their advice in this regard, and what they will say then, do that!  I mean, they will not offend you, for they see your capability only too well.

890. But at such a time, as you will soon learn, the present foolish wind will also change very significantly, as the wind vane is already now becoming very unsteady, and then you will sit three times firmer than ever.  Only here the poor party must never want to submit to the better will, for which it's free will cannot be taken away; then of course you would have to give up your position, for then it would not be worthwhile for you anymore.  But then pay attention with what judgment I will visit this city!  I say to you: Sodom and Gomorrah shall be in great advantage in comparison!  For you know that I have great patience, but it is not without limits.  Woe to the wretched people over whom My patience ends!  Verily I say to you, this time My patience hangs over great and small only by a most weak thread!

891. A final remark to you: If you want to marry your daughter to a Prussian in the month of May for instance, do this as secretly as possible or postpone it for a while longer, because there are some evil-minded people here who feel prejudiced about this and want to do evil to your daughter and her bridegroom on their wedding day.  This is what I am telling you as a guideline.  But it would be best if you could at least suspend this thing completely for the time being.  For I tell you, the country into where your daughter marries, will be afflicted with three very mighty plagues, since it has not recognized My frequent, even peaceful visitations!

892. But your future son-in-law would do best if he sold his property(*1) in his country and bought something somewhere in this country; for his property will soon look very much devastated in the storm of this time.

893. I have indicated to you, My friend and brother, like a true friend and brother to his dearest friend and brother, all that is good to you and your whole house.  But you do accordingly, and you will walk the good way, and I will be with you and will bless you always.  Amen.  This I, your Father, Friend and Brother say to you.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

Footnote

(*1) near Ratibor, near Breslau

Pray or flee?

25th March 1848

Marie H.

894. Little child!  I say to you, pray now, lest you fall into temptation and into the judgment of the world!  For now Satan's final release and the great Last Judgment is at the door, which judgment is also called the end of the world - that does not mean the end of the earth and of all creatures on it, but the end of the world on earth, which world there is now the full reign of hell on earth, which will not last long, but will surpass in hideousness everything that has happened in such a way on this earth since the beginning of creation!

895. The loveless, stupid people of this city, who know nothing about Me and do not want to know anything, put the knife to their own heart, since they want to be without laws and are already pulling against each other.  And it will form an even more rugged contrast in the near future, which will actually be good; for there the serpent will destroy itself.  But if it were to become bad, of course it would be advisable to go to the country, since there will be no order in the cities for a long time.  Therefore pray for the maintenance of order and the present law-keepers.  If these are preserved through good prayers, then it will still be good - but if the arguing rabble should succeed in removing these law-keepers, then pray twice and flee in My name to the country.  For there the city will become a den of murderers and robbers and will be beaten by a terrible judgment.  But I will still protect you if you all remain in Me, as I remain with you and in you!

896. This advice I give to all of you, My daughter, on your name's day as a good gift.  But also all should follow this, if it is necessary. Amen.  In My name Amen, Amen, Amen.

Dangerous situation

4th April 1848

Oh Lord, You always eternally best, truest and most loving Father of all people and angels!  You, the only almighty ruler of all beings, of all things, of all worlds and suns!  You see and have already planned from eternity how things on earth now take shape.  Here it looks terribly dark and threatening.  One rebellion gives the hand to the next, lawlessness increases from hour to hour, in that all means are taken away from the lawful upholders of the law to maintain the very laws by which order is conditioned.  What are we then, who have always kept to You and want to and will forever keep to You alone, and will do now in Your most holy name?  Where shall we flee to like a plumb line, when You will visit this wretched city with judgment, because it seems to have fallen away from You completely?  Oh Father!  We all implore You in our hearts, give us poor sinners a counsel, a holy hint!  We want to do everything with all our strength, whatever Your most holy will wants to show us.  Oh Father!  Forgive us our sins as we forgive all our insulters and enemies, and lead us not into the temptations of hell, but deliver us from all evils!

897. Write!  How this time is constituted and what people now think, strive for and do, I know - and also know what I will do, as I have already predicted to you many times before, and you therefore also know what will come when the stupid and blind people of this city will also pass over into decided wickedness, from which they are now really not more than a hair's breadth away.

898. But if that will shortly come over this city as well as over other no less bad places and cities of these as well as of other provinces - namely, an abomination of desolation, flee either to Carinthia or also in this your country at least eight to ten miles(*1) far from this city, either to Unter- or Obersteier, and you will then certainly find lodging there for a moderate rent.  But I do not want to show you a specific place because in every place there live free-will people who can be like this today and different tomorrow.  It is enough for you that I want to and will protect you there, where you in the meantime want to move, from all evil. But you must be ready to leave here any day; for if I say to you to go tomorrow, do not wait until the third day!  Put therefore now all your things in good and right order.

899. But for your sake and for the sake of some others in this city I will still admit seven to fourteen days for the improvement and return to My order in the sense of the Roman Church, which at present calls them to repentance.  But if this city will not all turn away from it - which you will easily see and recognize - then I will hardly set the above date once more, and you will thereby see that the time for departure is at the door.

900. But now still some so-called spectacles will certainly occur, which, however, are not to frighten you all too much because I am with you after all; otherwise you might fare like Peter when he came to Me over the troubled sea.

901. Also do not be afraid when you would have to leave here, but do everything joyfully and in firm trust in Me, there we will soon and easily find a place that will be good for us for a time.  But my servant is with you anyway, through whom I can speak to you hourly, in writing and orally, for your present needs - as no less also through your own hearts, if you want to wait there for My words.  And so you can be quite unconcerned, since I am therefore doubly with you every hour!

902. But dear brother André, who is now following his family to Vienna, should not stay too long in this city with his family; for it will soon look quite strange there, since no-one will know who is the master, the cook, and the waiter.  Especially so also this city in it's high and domineeringly evil delusion will continue as up to now and will do nothing or little on the upper side and demand too much and too foolishly on the lower side, which is very much in prospect, since no party can now conduct itself moderately anymore.  The property in Lower Styria, Merlhof, should be a safe asylum for him, as well as for you the first, possibly necessary moment, from where the safe path leads to Carinthia - the safest country in this realm - although it will not get through without excesses.

903. None of you should trust Vienna, because strange things will happen there!  I tell you this in confidence: Here I stand for nothing that can happen from today to tomorrow!  For this city is now outlawed by Me, as was the city of the French.  Do you understand that?!  Therefore, for the time being, let every man prepare himself for everything!  It may rise mightily if it recognizes it's time, but it may also fall deeply if it does not recognize it's time!  That to your secret knowledge and according action!  Finally, however, I now recommend My servant to you as always.  Do not forget him, and I will not forget yours, and will replace you many times what you do and can do for him; for in worldly respect, he really has nothing apart from his music.  My blessing to you all.  Amen, Amen.

Watch out!

4th May 1848

Oh Lord!  We - who hold on to You alone and always believe what Your holy word teaches us exceedingly mercifully - ask You that in this oppressed time, You would like to show us in advance what misery can come upon us and will most probably also certainly come, so that we all and everything could judge ourselves according to Your most holy counsel for the safeguarding of our spiritual treasures, with which You, oh most holy Father, have so abundantly provided us all, for which we, of course, can never thank You enough for eternity!  Oh Lord, oh Father Jesus, hear this our request!  Your holy will be done!

904. So write then: I have already indicated to you on the occasion of the funeral of the magistrate official N. (See the announcement of November 21, 1847, "My teaching teaches love and forbids judgment," i.e.) as on other occasions, what will shortly come over the world.  Therefore you must not be too much surprised now, when the predicted bad weather begins to unload itself little by little, where the thunderclouds have risen the highest, of course still only partially.  Because all the storm clouds, which have now risen from all sides quite high above the horizon, have not yet gathered.  But now I want to let an unequaled judgment be passed upon the world that has completely forgotten Me!

905. Rulers, who today still study how they could oppress My poor peoples even more shamefully spiritually and naturally, will seek shelter still this year - and I tell you: Verily, verily, they will not find it because they have completely forgotten that I alone am the Lord, and that all people are their brothers!  Woe to you, masters of the world, the end of your time has come!  In vain do you arm yourselves; in vain do you gather together in great numbers soldiers who swear and curse hell; in vain do you pronounce summary judgments; in vain do you build fortresses and secret gallows.

906. I, the old eternal God and Lord over you brood of vipers and generation of adders, have raised an enemy over your heads, who shall chastise you for all the old abominations which you have committed against My people.  You who are still splendid in gold today, tomorrow you shall go around as a beggar and like a walking savage seek a hole for yourself, which would be suitable to shield your life in!

907. Woe to all of you who do not feel in your rich dwellings the great need of poor brothers and sisters, who are therefore mostly poor because you are too rich in My opinion - and that in the most unlawful way!  I tell you: This time I will put the keys to your treasures into the hands of the poor and hand over to them your too great store!

908. Do these great and mighty masters of the world think that the old God and Lord has even ceased to be, because He has watched their bad actions and doings with the greatest patience for so long?  Oh these masters of the world have been very wrong!  I am still what I was from eternity - a Father to those who know Me, love Me and keep My commandments, and a merciless judge to those who have long since rejected Me in reality and have established in My place a blind paganism for the complete suppression of the peoples blinded for this purpose!

909. But I now say to you who are My friends, do good to the poor bodily and give them real consolation, so you will be spared from the forthcoming judgement.  He who has much among you, give also much; but he who has little, give also according to his wealth; and he who has nothing, gratefully take what is given to him.  So when you will act with Me in sight, My hand is to shield you from every stroke of judgement.  But who will not submit to this rule, which is nothing new there, but only a purest old commandment of love, from him I will withdraw My shielding hand and let it happen with him as the court will form it and make it's great demands!

910. You ask and say: Oh Lord, what is certain to happen?  Oh tell us, that we may prepare and adjust accordingly!  But I say: Ask not so much what will happen, but rather ask whether your heart will joyfully fulfill My commandment of love!  If it will fulfill that, then anything whatsoever may happen; yet not a hair on your head will be harmed.

911. But whoever at this time will only consider the commandment of love for the neighbor lukewarmly and will not consider in depth in himself how hard it must be for the brother and how miserable for the sister who has nothing and also does not know where to get anything and do not know what they will eat tomorrow and with what they will cover their body - he will have it hard at the time of the very near judgment!

912. But I tell you something else: It is not enough that you only pray what love demands, but seek also to get still more disciples into the industrious exercising of neighborly love, so the judgement will be greatly softened; because the more true lovers now will arise, the less also the now in the highest degree truly miserable ones will arise and oppress you in your possession!

913. I tell you: Look at this word with very earnest eyes and do not think that it will not become so bad after all; the Lord can certainly soften the judgment again.  Yes, I will indeed do that at least locally when you do what I want; but if you do that only lukewarmly, you will very soon convince yourselves of how that will all come about in excess, which I indicated to you, that now war of the greatest kind will ensue over almost all countries as well as mutiny in all places and inflation, famine and all kinds of pestilence.  And anarchies upon anarchies will arise, and the house of your rulers will become small, and their kingdom will easily be measured with the yardstick!

914. Now do not think how you will provide for your children; I tell you, by that you will give them death - but above all always strive more and more for My friendship, then also your children will find an undisturbed supply.

915. I tell you: Now it has come about that whoever helps the poor brother will invest his capital in a safe place and will soon get it back with good interest.  But he who will now borrow his earthly capital at interest will soon lose the capital together with the interest. And should anyone rescue it from the world by worldly wise measures, he will not rescue it from Me!

916. For as the world has now become usurious and self-serving and domineering, so mankind can no longer exist!  If one wants to usurp everything, what will millions then have to live from?  Therefore it can no longer be; therefore, take care to do good works; everything else I will then certainly do and will shield all your worldly and especially the spiritual treasures and goods!

917. But also remember the needs of My servant who is restored to you, who is like a salvation and a good messenger, who tirelessly carries you living goods from heaven like a beast of burden and makes do like a donkey with little and bad food, while he nevertheless carries the greatest treasures for you!

918. I tell you that I love the weak, and because I love him, I test him with poverty until the right time.  But regardless of this I still say to you: Verily, what you do to him, you do directly to Me, - and everything is to be well reimbursed to you at the right time!  For where the Lord is, there He has a servant with Him; and where the servant is, there the Lord is not far away.  Remember therefore also the servant, and I will be with you through the servant.  Amen, I tell you all this truly, truly, truly.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

Chest catarrh [inflammation] - a reminder to be patient

7th May 1848

919. You would like to be healthy, My daughter? But behold, not everything can go so quickly as many a heart desires! For behold, I, too, have so many wishes for free people on earth; but people do not want to comply with such My best wishes either.

920. I Myself have been suffering in My chest for many years, which is overflowing with love for you people. But the called babies do not want to come and relieve My Father-breast from the burden of My love for you, My babies! There is nothing left for Me but patience!  So also become My successor if you want to be My true daughter!

921. Look at a fruit tree! See, the children are looking at it to see if it would bear ripe fruit soon. And when some cherry berries on a cherry tree start to redden just a little, the children think that they are already ripe and perfectly good to eat.  But then the gardener says to the children: “Just be patient, my little friends! Three more weeks and the cherries will be fully ripe!"

922. A mother tries hard with her baby. She teaches him to walk; she puts easily pronounceable words in his mouth; she measures it and is happy when her darling has only grown by a few lines. And she waits longingly for that time when she will see him as a fully ripe youth. But despite all the longing, time can never be broken over the knee. And again it all depends on patience.

923. In this stormy time, in which all mankind is fermenting like hell, many a peaceful heart received a mighty wound quite innocently and longingly wishes nothing so much as the quickest and most perfect restoration of a good order. But no building can be rebuilt before an earlier one can be torn down. So it is important to be patient again!

924. And so, My dear daughter, you must also have much patience, waiting for better days of summer, full of warmth.  These will already heal your inflammation completely.

925. But in the meantime, use only your plaster and your tea. This will either gradually cause your tumor to burst open or, if you are on a diet, it will evaporate and spread - which will be even more beneficial to you, although it will take a little longer.

926. But the diet consists in not eating anything sour or too fat, and in drinking coffee with fresh milk rather than with fat cream, and not strong, no pork or beef that is too tough and too salty, nor sour cabbage or cabbage, nor fatty and bitter broths, but spinach, horseradish milk, almond horseradish, and the like.

927. You just put warm towels over the pavement, previously smoked a little with incense and juniper berries. But you should not put damp things over the pavement, they weaken the effect. They don't actually do any harm, but they do delay the effect of the patch. You only have to watch out for warmth! Because such a catarrhal ulcer does not develop for a long time in the cool, but rather hardens within the mucous membranes.

928. If there are more cold days, you better stay in bed. But on warm days, go for a walk and get into a good sweat! That will bring you good fruit.

929. But it would be much better for you if you hadn't chilled a few times in the previous month because of your illness! Therefore you have to have a little more patience for this, then your mucous inflammation will be fine again.

930. You must also have no fear of the events of this time! For from now on they will(*1) trouble the cities less than the country, where the country people are subjected to a strong sifting. But you shall learn more about it soon. Therefore now be without fear! Everything will go better than you now expect. - Don't be afraid, daughter! Where I am, nothing bad happens! Amen.

Footnote

(*1) the insurgents of the year 1848 (i.e. the Hsg.)

Political advice

7th May 1848

Oh Lord! At the end of your former gift You mentioned at that time, and that in the country one should now have more to fear - because of a certain sifting of the countrymen - than in the cities.  If it is Your will, tell me something more about it, but only if it is Your holy will!

931. Have you no insight, no reason?  Do you not then see how people in the cities now begin to become more sober, since they are put, through lack of acquirable goods, into an ever more palpable state of distress, and therefore already many a one begins to think of Me?  Also there is already serious prayer again in some houses, which is a good sign there.

932. There are still many weeds under the better fruit, but the reapers are already on their way, and they will soon be done with the weeds; then the cities will become Eden, but the land here and there will become desert!  But now also hear why the countryside is now being strongly sifted, and how.

933. Behold, the people, most of all stupefied, who have always been enemies of all taxes, have now heard something of freedom and of the inheritance of the lordly gifts.  A finger has been shown to them by this, but they now want to have the whole hand; they want to be masters!  They want to see the city dwellers at their feet asking and begging, so that they may sell to them for dear money some of the fruits of the land necessary for life. They will get drunk and rage against the city dweller, and will expel the evil officials of the country, and it will be, as it already is, overly rough and rude against everyone dressed in city clothes, so that the latter will not grant him even the most absurd things and not seldom the most exuberant wishes.

934. So the landlord will also meet with evil, first of course the harder and more unjust one, but in the end also the better and more just one.  Yes, the rural people will not accept a better light of faith for a long time either, and will in deadly fashion take to the field against every pure and free thinking man, especially against people of a foreign tongue.

935. You now realize that I will have to afflict this unruly people quite hard to lead them back into order.  But you will also see why the stupid and now really mostly evil country folk need an efficient sifting - and I tell you, especially the Styrian country folk is most like the Hungarian, and the German just as good - if not more so - as generally very shrewd Slavic.  Or did you not see how here a Slavic woman, for the sake of her nation, had hung out three narrow ribbons and was therefore insulted by all Germans, while the Slavs often hang out the German flag and wear German insignia and do not deny any German his national emblem?

936. What do you think, which people are more prudent and yielding?  I think you will easily find the answer, but also where most of the sorting will be needed,  for I do not look on the tongue, but only on the hearts of all My children!  With Me the German has nothing in favor of the Slav, and the Slav nothing in favor of the German!  But whoever now wants to exalt himself, I will deeply humiliate him. Amen.  This I say, Amen.

The time has come!

12th May 1848

937. The "great time of times" is now - "at this time"! Therefore see that it is printed in a few hundred copies, yes, even in a thousand and a little more. For this song will soon find many buyers. But it should not be expensive, so that many can acquire it. If it costs twenty cruisers, then it is neither too expensive nor too cheap. Only I will add to the introductory head another little head as an introduction, which you can easily add in a few lines above the present introduction.

938. But at the same time you have to explain the essence of a shell-globe(*1) in a short remark, otherwise no reader would understand this term.  The yield shall be for your benefit.

939. But this can immediately be followed by what you call the "main work" and then My "youth story". - And then "Sun and Planets", "The Earth" and various "natural products" - I will add the title under which another work is to be published in due course.

940. Use the time now, which I have determined and made suitable for the publication of this new revelation. Now spare no effort and initially no small costs either!  I tell you, you will all have a thousandfold profit spiritually!

941. So the time of which I told you at the beginning that it will come shortly, in which the world will need this My new word, is now here!  The "harlot" is thrown down; the dragon's drool has become harmless.  So now out with the new, great day!  Amen. Amen. Amen.

Footnote

(*1) Shell-globe - a universe. According to Lorber's messages, there are an immense number of world universes (pod globes) in the endless space of creation, which stand at unimaginably large distances from each other and form a respectively closed macrocosm. Each of these universes is, similar to ours, hierarchically structured around a primal central sun and surrounded on the outside by an endlessly large, impenetrable "shell" that reflects all light inwards. Like the cells of the human body, these countless individual universes (pod globes) in their entirety represent an enormously large human being, who is called the "great man of the world or creation".

The emperor’s flight from Vienna

21st May 1848

Departure of the Kaiser(*1) to Innsbruck on 17 May 1848.

Oh Lord, Most Loving Father!  We ask You to give us, according to Your sole pleasure and most holy will, any information about the secret departure of our Emperor from the royal seat of power in Vienna, ostensibly to Innsbruck in Tyrol, and what to expect from it.  If it is your holy will, give us some indications here!

942. So write!  Have you not then read in an earlier proclamation, since I have declared and shown you in advance that the imperial city will be released because of it's great activity?  Behold, now what has been said about them has come over them.  The immediate future of this city will have to show the fruits in heavy quantity, which will produce true complete freedom for it.

943. I say to you, this city will not have an emperor to rule over it, because the city itself will rule.  All it wants is an emperor of splendor and greed, and an emperor who in the future will demand almost no taxes, but who wants to cover all the needs of the state from his own highest resources, and who, as emperor with the most brilliant court, consumes at least fifty million a year in Vienna alone and nowhere else, for which he would receive paper triumphal arches and several cobbler's jacks vivas on various occasions, along with several patriotic-sounding poems.  Such an emperor would certainly be the most desirable to the Viennese.

944. Since they wanted to make of this emperor just such a one, who would have nothing more to say, but only to obey the sovereign people, so the emperor did right to go away, since he was reduced to a zero!  This high-spirited Viennese people must endure a judgment and sink into great distress, otherwise their spirit will never rise to consistent communal activity.

945. Believe what I tell you; people like emperors, kings, dukes, etc., who determine the fate of millions, depend in their action not on themselves, but always on Me Who sees best how all the hearts of the people are constituted, and therefore also knows very well how the sense of the legitimate ruler must be constituted, so that he stands there as a leader appropriate to the people.

946. I will therefore also never call a ruler to account for his actions; because every ruler does what he is driven to do by Me.  I will also deal with the rulers in time, but not because of their actions, but whether they have arrogated power to themselves, or whether they gave Me the honor for it; for nowhere is there power in the hands of an earthly ruler except out of Me.  Therefore also every man is to obey the legitimate emperor or king; for the disobedient is not disobedient to the ruler, but to Myself, and will therefore not escape My rod.

947. And so Vienna, too, will be chastised, because it did not seek help from Me, but in it's own fist.  Or have you ever read about an appeal to Me for help among the many writings, the number of which will soon exceed the sand of the sea?  I don't know about any.  Let them therefore only draw up resolutions and petitions by the thousands, but I alone am the Lord and know what I will do.  I tell you, all these projects, all the Imperial days, all their resolutions and laws, I will smash and shame!

948. The emperor completely silently departed from Vienna - take note, it was My will.  He went to a good country, whose people are much better than the many Viennese.  Nor will he return from this country to Vienna before I want him to.

949. There certainly are many in Vienna who are better at this and who are no spitlickers, no aristocrats, but friends of truth, order and honest morals.  These better ones desire the true progress of the spirit; they are no sinister friends of the clergy, although they do not deny these teachers of the night their human worth.  Neither do they persecute the nobles, if they have the true sense of humanity in their hearts.  They do indeed pity the stupid and pray for them; but, as honestly good as these also mean it, they are nevertheless not noticed and not heard by the masses.

950. They groan tremendously about the completely wrong sense of the great masses, who now only want to help themselves with sabres, shooting clubs, cockades and uniforms and ribbons and flags and horse tails.  But I tell you: I will not let them sigh for long, but will send help, over which all the so-called great proletarians will become stiffer with fear than the eternal North Pole itself!  There those who now think themselves to be so strong, will become weaker than a reed; but those who are now weak will rise to a glorious victory and will rejoice in true freedom - not such as the present one, but a true one of the spirit in My name!

951. Surely no true Christian would consider this present freedom of beer, tobacco smoke, coffee houses and whores desirable?  Therefore it must be eradicated from the root.  But no-one should believe that I want to have My children enslaved again.  Oh I say to you, they shall truly be set free in and through truth.  But none of you should think that anyone will ever come out from under the yoke of bondage through these pamphlets and through the sabres and cockades.  On the contrary, real slavery is only promoted by this.

952. These so-called friends of the people will soon be unmasked, and it will become all too clear from which shot and grain such tribunes of the people are, which at all times can be used only too easily for anything for money.  Open up history and see, and you will find that the greatest tyrants have always come out of the so-called tribunes of the people. Therefore I will now also never let such beings rise, but as they will rise, so will they fall!

953. I want order, obedience and full surrender to My will, which alone is good; but woe to those who want to oppose this, they will have to kick hard against the sting!  Is not humility the first condition for the release of the spirit?  But where is this in the present so-called people's liberators?  Perhaps their uniforms, their sabers, the horse-tailed shako, their beers, their cigars, their cockades, ribbons and flags, in coffee houses, cheeky songs, lechery with whores?

954. See, you My friends - where certainly no humility as the reason of all love is at home, where should love come from?  Were you not blessed in your youth when you found a tender girl's heart, which beat warmly and in faster pulses towards you?  Were you not always refreshed by a gentle look from a loving eye?  Yes, it even awakened you to many a good, beautiful and sublime things and inspired you to noble activity, by which you could once put yourself in the full possession of a tender girl.  I tell you, it was noble and good, and soon it brought blessed fruits.  Who should not take pleasure in the delicately formed young mothers of My developing children?

955. But where is now this noble love to be found?  Do these present young liberators of nations know it?  I tell you, this love is quite foreign to them, for they are now all rulers.  But the rulers rarely marry out of love, but usually only for the sake of politics and procuration.  But since these young rulers cannot marry their thrones, they stoically despise the gentle sex and prefer to deal with the liberation of the people by sabre, helmet, beer, tobacco, catty music and so on.  I think you will easily be able to infer from this My account, that this kind of a people's liberation can never lead to the right goal; therefore expect nothing from it either.

956. But this makes you realize that spring is approaching and is already here, it's first months are always the stormiest and most dreary.  So it is also with the coming of spiritual spring, and many a miserable storm will precede it.  They do not produce spring, which alone only the sun does; but when the sun begins to work, the blowflies certainly wake up earlier than the larks and nightingales.  But let us also allow them to awaken, only let us not be held back by their buzzing.

957. Don't ask: What can we expect?  You have known for a long time already that the good always has to expect only good and the bad only bad.  So don't ask whether and when the emperor will return to Vienna.  There is little to be gained from that.  Rather ask about My arrival and return; this alone can help you!  But the emperor will do as I will, therefore he is emperor, whether strong or weak, that is irrelevant.  Amen.  That is what the Lord of all lords says.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

Footnote

(*1) Emperor Ferdinand I. (1793-1875) succeeded his father, Franz I, in the government on March 2, 1835. When the revolution broke out in Vienna on March 13, 1848, he fled to Innsbruck on May 17, 1848, and later to Olmütz, where he abdicated in favor of his nephew Franz Joseph on December 2, 1848.

The true sun of peace

14th June 1848

A small picture

958. The earth is threatened by a great danger.  Your enemy has reached a short-lived free range and is now laughing mockingly discord in the hearts of people!  But it cannot be otherwise now; for if the sieve were not mightily turned, jiggled and shaken, the chaff would never come off of the wheat.  Or when the air is so filled with evil fumes that all life begins to be threatened be danger and the light is never able to penetrate the dark masses, then a gentle evening wind is no longer good for cleaning such air, but hurricanes and flaming lightning must come, so that the evil spirits bend before them.

959. The angels themselves may not act with the devils as angels, but must act as counter-devils, otherwise they would achieve little with them.  But if you have a field, will it bear fruit, if it had not been plowed with a plow?  So it is also here now.  Satan does his own, the angels theirs, and I Mine, and so the wheat will certainly become pure.

960. But great storms are yet to come, and will shatter many great rocks and mountains.  Like chaff they will scatter the strong, the high and the great in the air, so that people will search and will never find the place on earth where they were thrown to the wind.  There will be a mighty raging and roaring and many minds will fear and be terribly frightened.  But all this must come, and must come mightily, to defeat the mighty.

961. When a mosquito is born, of course the earth does not tremble, and there is peace everywhere; for a mosquito needs not much.  But when mountains are begotten, of course it looks quite different on the earth.  But it must be exceedingly stormy for such old hardened mountains to be broken up!  Just as there is not so much roaring, so a prince builds a new fortress; but when, as an enemy, he drags down an old fortress, it is very terrible - and behold, so it is also now the case.

962. But do not ask who will win; for no-one will win there before the light of the old truth scatters the minds of the fighters.  Do not think that the Imperial Day will become a day of equalization, oh no!  This day will exactly kindle the true fire-storm.  But do not be afraid of it, because I will take care of you.  But you are now also to take care that My light wants to reach the hands of the people as soon as possible.  I tell you that this would soon help the world and make you doubly rich.  But if you now become lukewarm, what good is that then to the world and to you?

Healing and prevention - A doctor's instruction

29th June 1848

963. If you will always come for prescriptions, I will soon have to graduate as a doctor, otherwise the doctors of the world will summon Me to a court of law!  But since I am never afraid of the worldly judges, I can tell your patient, who has become completely healthy except for a wound scar, so much so without fear of the police, that she is completely healthy except for the ulcer scar, which will almost completely disappear after a few weeks.

964. I mean, there is no medicine that goes beyond this! - By the way, the patch can be used for some time and the wound can be cleaned with marshmallow tea or marshmallow water when changing (the patch), after which the patch should be put back on. If this happens once a day, it is sufficient.

965. You can also advise her to drink the cleansing tea every other day; but she doesn't need to drink it every day.  Otherwise she should keep the known diet of eating and drinking. But she shouldn't spend too long outdoors in the evening! Because the evenings of this year are full of unclean spirits, especially in the flat, lower lying areas, as harbingers of a lighter kind of cholera, which will creep up these areas here and there in not too long a time.

966. Those who want to be spared from this disease must therefore already watch out for the evening air, especially women, girls and children of all genders. Men too do better if they are at home before ten o'clock in the evening. Even if this disease is not as dangerous as cholera itself, it will nevertheless leave great weaknesses in the flesh of those who will recover.

967. But bless your rooms in the evening and beds in My name and smoke them with juniper berries. And if the disease should come here, cover the windows with fresh juniper berries, and you will be completely safe from it.  But only avoid the evening air a little!

968. So pay attention to this recipe! Because you already know that what I predict for you seldom fails to materialize, because people are now not in the state for compelling Me to withdraw My threatened judgments.  Therefore pay attention to everything I tell you!  Amen.

To all !

11th July 1848

Admonition to watch and pray because of imminent great danger.

969. Watch and pray, that ye fall not into temptation: for Satan now walketh about as a fierce lion, seeking to devour all men.  He will leave no opportunity unattempted to cool his great vengeance, because now his faithful followers, the ruling Hydra, will be trodden on the head.  He will divide nations so that they will strangle each other in heaps, as they already now begin to do; I say especially: begin - because all that has happened up to now is only the beginning of the beginning.

970. I say, no means will he leave untried to cool his great revenge.  He will seize every man at his weakest side and will strangle him and destroy him, if man is even one minute away from Me in his heart.  Therefore it is now in full seriousness - life or death!  For now everything is to be thwarted in the most powerful way, and what is the devil's is to remain the devil's, and what is Mine is to be Mine forever!

971. Whoever now has a spark of pride, Satan will kindle this spark to a mountain fire and make a Satan out of such a man.  Beware therefore of the smallest spark of arrogant wrath, if you do not want to become devils, for Satan lurks and misses no opportunity.

972. Therefore be very vigilant and pray that you do not fall into the temptations of the flesh; for if any one falls now, he is lost without salvation.  For as true as I am the Lord and your God and Father in Jesus, the anointed One, so true is all that I announce to you here!

973. So any father having daughters and has within himself a sting of the flesh, truly, truly! Satan shall bring forth out of that sting a fiery sword, and shall make the fathers to be incestuous, and the sons shall lie down with the mothers, and the sisters shall not be safe from the brothers.  So also with many the silent sodomitic sin will awaken and animal desecration, so that it will be ten times worse than it was in Sodom and Gomorrah.

974. Because then the great whore of Babylon is beaten, who had booed in the spirit, therefore such a vengeance of Satan, that all flesh should be corrupted to the deepest ground.  But I have now also made My sword very sharp and will wield the greatest judgment over the heads of all wicked people!

975. Avoid therefore now over-cautiously everything which arise the flesh only slightly.  Avoid the wine in which the spirit of fornication dwells.  Avoid such places where friendly, charming prostitutes welcome you.  Pray always and keep fasting, especially in wine and beer, and do not speak unclean words, otherwise you will not be safe from the temptations of Satan.

976. You earthly father, I tell you for this and for every time, if you have daughters, love them like Christ, but not like a vain lover, otherwise you will be caught in Satan's net.  For even if your spirit recognizes your daughters as daughters, what use is that to you, if your flesh is nevertheless titillated by the flesh of your daughters just as by the flesh of other harlots, and numbs your spirit and awakens in your kidneys the most unfair and damnable desires, which kill you forever?

977. Believe Me, whoever will not summon up everything in this time to powerfully meet the released Satan in My name, he will be lost, even if he had already read and written a thousand books of the most living word.  For neither reading nor writing is of any use, but only doing - just as someone similarly would have read and copied even ten thousand of the best piano schools, but if he does not practice and study them with his fingers on a piano - say, will he be able to play even one bar of a piece of music on it?

978. Now be overjoyed in Me, as I also am overjoyed in you, so you will soon have the most wonderful cause to rejoice exceedingly as My pure children in a best future still temporally, like then also eternally!  Seek also with some caution to win several disciples for My kingdom; that will bring you much blessing.  But seek first to knock with My name. If they say  "Come in", continue.  But where the entry is denied, or only the shouders gets shrugged, leave the building and go on.

979. But also beware of avarice, envy, faint-heartedness, anger, and even wrath; for as already said at the very beginning, Satan will not let pass any opportunity, not even the slightest opportunity, to penetrate into man and destroy him.

980. But also the women and girls are now to join Me with great earnest, otherwise they will suffer all kinds of most violent shipwrecks.  Satan has now also launched legions of carnally impure spirits, which will want to do nothing more eagerly than to go into the bellies of the women and girls and then plague them in the most miserable way.  What soon breaking out epidemics will not kill, that will be either secretly or probably also obviously plagued by this brood.  Therefore, especially the girls are to withdraw into the rooms soon after (sunset) and pray to Me there, so they will be protected from all plagues.

981. Now practice this for at least half a year sternly, then you will be freed from everything and the greatest evil and remain.  Amen.  I say this as your most loving and patient Father, who wants to preserve you eternally and never destroy you.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

Political Council.  About time relations

23rd July 1848

To Andreas H.W.

982. It is a different thing when individual people rebel against their rulers, which is a sin, and something completely different when whole peoples, driven by My Spirit, rise up against their rulers, who have become too unscrupulous, and lift them from their thrones together with their tyrannical laws!

983. And look, that is unmistakably the case right now.  Therefore you must now no longer cling to the old stuff, which will never and must never return.  Or is it not written in the Gospel: "You put the must into new skins and not into old ones, which it would soon tear and thus perish together with the skins" - just as you do not put a new cloth on the tear of an old garment, where the garment would get a new tear with every stitch as soon as it is sewn on.  Behold, therefore it would now also be unwise in the highest degree, if you would like to approach newly awakened mankind with the old rusty state law, and would want previous slavish peace and order, while you now appear as a newly awakened one!

984. Embrace this time, do not hold on to the old dynasty, nor to the old laws, and certainly not to the aristocrats, who are an old cancer in mankind; but hold fast now more firmly than ever onto Me and to the people, whose need you know more than anyone else.  Thus you will fare well and have secured all your earthly wealth in all its fullness.  But otherwise, unfortunately, I must announce to you in advance that, by persisting in your present situation, you will soon be able to search for your important fortune with all the lanterns and will hardly find it again.

985. But it is better that you believe Me now than that you would say later: Yes, now I do believe that the Lord, through his poor servant, has after all always spoken the purest truth, and has not permitted that he should, for instance, exploit the divine for the sake of his own good, so that they deserve less consideration, especially in the surely subordinate words.

986. Dear Andreas, I tell you: You must be here now, study the time and administer your money here and do good with it, you will gain a lot.  But down in the snail's shell you will in no case make any progression, neither earthly nor spiritual.

987. For behold, I Myself healed some of those who were left alive in the country and cast out devils there; but I still held the triumphal procession in Jerusalem and the Lord's Supper and redemption and resurrection.  If you now want to be a part of all these, you must stay in the place of the life of man and not in the place of the life of snails, turtles, and crabs.

988. I tell you: This time will bring something completely different than you would ever expect!  I tell you so that you can grasp it: Wind, water and fire whirls!  Storm, fire, great howling! Revenge, blood, death!  Reign of the people, freedom, blessing!  Amen.  This I say to you for your attention, peace and complete safety.  Amen, Amen, Amen!

Political advice.  Do not look back and walk the path, however it may take shape

3rd August 1848

To Andreas H. W.

989. My dear Andreas H.W.!  You indeed want to know what you should do now that you have been called back into office.  I tell you, accept for the time being everything that is offered to you, and that without much fuss; for within half a year at the longest, a quite different wind will blow, and all previous state order will get a different face.

990. But when you will stand in the now extremely important office, do not look back, but look straight ahead and forward, for you know it, as it says so in Scripture: "But if a man is at the plow and looks back, he is not very adept at the kingdom of God."  So you, too, as a true disciple of My grace, love and mercy, must now direct your eyes fully forwards, so you will do a great deal of good and will soon attain great honors.

991. But as it was, it will never again be; for mankind would perish completely in the old whore's mud.  A new order must come.  But to bring this about, such thunderstorms must come over the spiritual earth, purifying it from the old pestilential air.

992. Admittedly many will now lament, especially those who serve the old whore Babylon; but it cannot be otherwise, since it is better that the whore should perish than that the earth should perish.

993. But whoever wants to prepare a good place for himself in this time, do not do as the blind Jews once did, who crucified Me to save Moses.  But of what use was Moses to them until now?  Nearly two thousand years have passed and the old heroes of Moses, once the first people on earth, now stand there without land, without homeland and without My mercy and can nowhere in their old ark hold ground on the waters of their old dead sea!

994. Therefore, My dear friend, do according to My advice, as once My few brothers did, so you will go the best way.

995. Don't ask much about the emperor, who left Vienna half expelled and half self-compelled.  If the people did not treat him justly either, he too - that is, in his court - was very much lacking against the people; for a true shepherd should not leave the sheep when he sees the wolf coming.  If then in his absence the wolf causes harm in the flock, who else but the lukewarm and too timid shepherd is to blame?

996. Therefore do not look back and ask neither for one nor for the other, but walk the way, however it may take shape!  But I will accompany you on all the twists and turns of the way, and will protect you and all your temporary and eternal possessions.  But see now also that My living word soon comes into the better world.  Amen.  This I say to you for your comfort and for your calm, Amen, Amen, Amen.

Council of God

15th August 1848

Writer: Pauline Hüttenbrenner.

997. It is said: "Good advice is expensive".  This "price" is right, especially among people, because no human can give truly good advice to another, and that is because no man is good.

998. Truly good advice can only be given by someone who is absolutely truly good in himself. But nobody is really good in himself but I alone, says the Lord.  So if I, as the Lord, give someone advice, this advice is only good because I, as the person who gives the advice, am perfectly good.

999. But here the question continues: Why is such advice expensive?  Such good advice is firstly expensive, because it is of exceedingly great delight because of it’s descent and origin and because of the eternal truth contained in it.  Secondly, it is expensive, because it is rare; but everything that is rare is therefore delicious and therefore also expensive.

1000. Just as diamonds and large pearls and gold are precious and expensive because of their rarity, likewise advice from Me is also very precious and expensive because it is very rare.  But why is My advice rare?

1001. Because there is only very rarely any person in the world who, through a life that is admittedly only half regulated according to My word, has obtained that qualification that enables him to receive good advice from Me, so that he can then apply this good advice for himself as well as for his neighbor.

1002. If many people were to participate in a special temporary self-denial, they could receive good advice from Me at every critical opportunity of their life, then such really good advice would of course not be so expensive and everyone could have good "house advice" all the time.  But since this is unfortunately not the case, since among several million people there is often hardly one who has such a qualification, really good advice comes only very rarely among the people and must therefore be very expensive in every respect.

1003. I, as the only good advisor, can see that people react to My good advice almost like children to whom their parents give toys, which may consist of cut glass beads, but sometimes also of real diamonds. The children do not distinguish the common glass from the precious diamond, do not know its value and therefore treat both the same.  Since, as I said, this is the case with people, especially at this time, people cannot judge the value of My counsel - and even if some could, they still don't want to, because the world is more important to them than I and My good counsel (which is always a little difficult to follow, because it is never for, but always directed against the world) - so I should finally be more or less indifferent to give people good advice, since I surely foresee that it will not be obeyed any better than if the next best sweeper and street cleaner had given it.

1004. Whoever then wants to have truly good counsel from Me, first examine his heart to see if it is worthy of a counsel from Me; secondly, if such a heart will earnestly follow My counsel; and thirdly, if such a heart can also follow such counsel because of the many worldly things living in it.

1005. If these three conditions are present in the heart, then a person comes to Me and ask for good advice, and I will not withhold such good advice from anyone who is serious about acting on it.  But if this seriousness is not there, then it goes without saying that I will not give My good advice for nothing to people who either do not want to follow it or cannot follow it because their heart, more or less attached to the world, is not capable of it.

1006. That is why you, the current writer of this epithet, must also ask yourself very seriously, whether you are completely capable of taking good advice from Me in all seriousness. Then I will also give you such advice.

1007. But if your heart says to you, I will be able to follow it with difficulty, or, according to the advice, perhaps not at all - advice from Me would be for you just as good as none at all.

1008. Nevertheless, I am giving you very good advice, which consists in testing your heart and making such testing one of the main rules of your life! Then you will certainly be able to have My advice much cheaper than up to now.  This says the Giver of the only good advice. Amen.

The true, living remedy

17th August 1848

For Elise H.

1009. My dear daughter!  If you and so many others had a full and living trust in Me, you would not have any unnecessary fear of this evil in your chest, nor would you constantly ask Me for another remedy for you, which would work better and faster; for the first would be as good as the last.

1010. But because your evil, which is a deposit of a lot of old evils and medical remedies, cannot pass away as quickly as some slight cold, because a lot of bad substances have made their way out of it, you now have a great fear.  But I ask you: why then?  Do you then think that I could not help you, and would your evil be still a thousand times greater than it is?

1011. Oh behold, no evil has ever been so great for Me that I have not been able to tame it! And so I could probably also quickly deal with yours, but for this you are too fearful and anxious and seek ways and means.  But you put too little living trust in the main remedy, which can draw you from your own fear and anxiety, and this delays the full healing of your breast.

1012. I tell you, you may put earth or water, oil or wine or honey or balm or herbs or plasters or milk and bread or even sulfur and other minerals and mineral waters on your breast - if you have a living trust in Me, all will serve you; but if you have fear and anxiety, which shows that your trust in Me is not a full one, then you must also attribute to yourself that the healing of your breast is exactly according all your trust.

1013. You look and judge only the remedy, whether it comes from Me or perhaps only from My scribe alone, whether it will therefore help properly or not - or if it were not from Me, but only from the scribe, whether it would not make the evil worse?

1014. Behold, these are your secret scruples, through which, as I have said, you always judge only the advised means from the standpoint of half a faith.  But there you do not judge Me at all because you just believe or at least are of the opinion that I can or wanted to help only through one single means, which would be the most suitable - as if I was not powerful enough to be able to heal every evil through every means, yes, with a most living faith, even without all means.  What then is the means?

1015. I am the true living means, without Whom nothing works, but with Me, everything does.

1016. If you want to achieve the health of your body in the future, you must not so much look to a suitable means, but only to it that your living full confidence in Me makes it suitable, then every means will be right, whatever it consists of.  But without this manipulation, the best balm will help just as little as the water of a puddle!

1017. If your plaster is needed, but with full confidence in Me, it will already pull out the strong pustule, which should also have come out with the pus, like the birth of a child, and which now is stuck in the wound like a foreign body and spill out.  But mind you, the patch itself will not do this.

1018. But if you want a doctor, you can also go to him.  But if in this you have not so much faith in the physician, but rather in Me alone, a true, living and therefore fearless and unafraid trust, then the physician's remedies will have the most healing effect.  But if you have more trust in the physician than in Me, he will be of little or no use to you.

1019. But let your fear and anxiety be a sure announcer to you, whether you fully trust Me or not; because every fear and every anxiety is a consequence of weak faith and trust in Me.

1020. Am I not the one who called Lazarus, who was rotting in his grave for four days, back to life?  But if you believe that I am the same and now speak to you through the servant who is weak in himself, but otherwise faithful, already for some years - why then is your faith weak and why is your respective opinion impure, according to which My servant, given to you again, would give you means of his own accord in My name, which then cannot help, because they are perhaps still not from Me, but from the servant?

1021. Do you not know then that I would immediately reject the servant if he would allow himself such a thing?  You need not take My servant for such a bad sinner!  He may well have other weaknesses, but mostly against himself; but in My name he is faithful and strong, and does not shy away from people, and does not look to the advantages of the world, even though he is earthly poor.

1022. So only more faith and trust, then everything will already be good; but otherwise for a long time not yet.  Amen.  This I say, as the best Remedy for eternity.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

A sign in the sky and it’s meaning

30th August 1848

Jakob Lorber, who was informed on August 17, 1848, that a meteor would appear in the night of August 29 between eleven before and one after midnight, went to the height of the castle hill on August 29, namely to the wind hut located to the east.  A quarter of an hour before midnight, he saw a crimson spark above the Seven-Tower, which in the course of a second expanded to a disk the size of a full moon.  The meteor, whose light became more and more dazzling, moved slowly in serpentine turns at first, but then as swift as an arrow towards the southwest and disappeared behind the Buchkogel near St. Martin.  This natural phenomenon lasted about five seconds in total.  After the meteor disappeared, the very mild southwest wind was suddenly followed by an icy cold north wind, and the eastern horizon brightened up like an hour before sunrise.  This brightness in the east(*1) lasted about three quarters of an hour.  On August 30, 1848, Jakob Lorber turned to the Lord and asked about the significance of this apparition. The Lord spoke:

1023. That means first war, then famine and severe, i.e. plague-like diseases - and finally peace will come!

1024. I mean, this explanation is short and simple, and you know what you have to do to get through everything with intact skin.  But be not at all too anxious about your body, which sooner or later will have to go it's way, but rather take care of the soul and the spirit, so that they may not perish.  For what would it profit you to win the whole world and to live a thousand years in the flesh - which before Me are like one day - but if you had harm for soul and spirit?

1025. Is it not therefore better, i.e. to order one's house, that would I like to call up someone from this earthly household, he then can confidently say: Lord! Father! I am prepared, Your holy will be done! - than that he should immediately begin to tremble, as if there were his only singular life in this world, but after this there will be none eternally?

1026. Truly, he who only has a fear of coming out of this life of corruption into the light life of the spirit, he shall be strengthened in due time.  But he who would despair out of too great love for this earthly life and out of too great fear of the falling away of the body shows that he never believed in Me and My word and also never received it alive in himself; but therefore he also cannot feel a spiritual life in himself, but only the death of the spirit!

1027. Because of their possible rescue from eternal death I will then also let such people feel all horrors of the death of the flesh especially at such a time that will very certainly arrive, which I have indicated in the uncovered meaning of yesterday's meteor.

1028. But I do not want to tell you with it as if I already wanted to summon you this night or tomorrow from this earth, but I only tell you this that you should be fearless about everything that will come over this wicked world.  For if I could save Noah when the earth was covered with water, I well will also be able to protect and preserve you when you will prove yourselves worthy of My protection and of My grace, love and mercy through your love, through your faith and your firm and living, undaunted trust - because I am still Who I was in the times of Noah.  Amen.  This I tell you not to increase, but to decrease your fear in these times of great tribulation.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

Footnote

(*1) This apparition was also seen by those I questioned. Fire-guard Hönisch, a Bohemian from Eger.  It seemed to him as if a flaming tree flew through the air.  The strength of the light astonished him.  According to him, the meteor disappeared to the left of the Buchkogel down behind the mountains. Ans. H., August 31, 1848.

My word and the living faith are the best remedy

3rd September 1848

For Elize H.

1029. Just write, I already know what it is.  It is already again a consolation or a medicinal prescription.  I tell you, as I have told you many times before, that I have not chosen you as a physician of the flesh; but only as a scribe for the revelation of My Word,  I give to you the spirit and not to the flesh, I have called you.  But still you come to Me again and again anew with things of the flesh.  Do you not yet distinguish the ways of the flesh - and the ways of the spirit?

1030. Must not then every man be crucified in his flesh, if he is to become alive in spirit?

1031. This is also the case with the wife of A. H. W.  Therefore it is not pleasant for Me if you come against My set order and demand things from Me, which I always reluctantly do, and this because I have not called you to be a so-called miracle doctor, but merely as a scribe of My living word.  I certainly also give you - and have already given you - medical advice when you come to Me with it, but you need not make a rule out of it.

1032. I gladly give to everyone what he faithfully and trustingly asks Me for; but much rather what belongs to the healing of the spirit than to the healing of the flesh.

1033. Whoever reads My word and lives according to it and has a strong, firm faith, the word will help him through his faith, as it is even often seen in the gospels.  But if the right, living faith is missing, the "Rise up and walk" will have little effect.

1034. Therefore My word and the living faith are always the best remedy also for the flesh, and no pharmacy has a better one.  But to the weakness of your faith and the anxious weariness of your trust this purest medicine is not enough and cannot be enough, because you still too anxiously hold on to the life of the flesh and only too soon become overly small-minded and weak in belief, when something happens about it.  Therefore you demand not only My words but also a medicine, either clay or the water of the pool of Siloah; in any case you cannot be helped.

1035. And there the wicked dog lies buried, as you are wont to say, because if I allow medicines to heal your diseases, it weakens your faith in My word.  But if I help you despite the weakness of your faith and trust just through the word, there you would be judged and imprisoned, and that in spirit, from which imprisonment only an oversized cross then could free you again, as it was also the case with the first Christians, who were forced mostly through miracles to accept My word - they afterwards could only become free from their judgment through a mighty test.

1036. All medicine is weaker than My Word.  But My word cannot and must not work there alone because your faith is still much too weak, which you can quite easily take from your great love for the earthly life, because the living believer longs with Paul for the dissolving, which will still not be the case with you for a long time, as you still care much too much about some things of the world.  Therefore, for the sake of your salvation, also here medicines must work beside My words, which of course delays the healing, especially if the trust in it is more or less anxious.

1037. But I have already shown in the previous word, how medicine works and how doctors work.  If you have too little confidence in one medicine or in a physician, take another medicine, and the same goes for the physician; for I say to you once more, it is not medicine and not the physician alone that help in the proper sense, but mainly the firm confidence.  Yes, the doctor as well as medicine are mostly indifferent, and both work only if the calm, trusting soul takes or can take the time and effort to use the specifics present in the medicine where they are useful.  If this is not the case with the more or less frightened soul, then not only do the best medicines would not work at all, they often work completely wrong, because the restless and uncertain soul often leads them to a different place than where they should have been led.

1038. According to their specifics, the drugs indeed always have an effect in the flesh.  If certain specifics are lost somewhere in the flesh, they can be replaced by a good medicine and thus make a sick body healthy, if they are used by the soul.  But if they are led somewhere else by an anxiously confused soul or sometimes even left to chance, since they then come to where the mute blood leads them or the even mute gastric juices, then you can already guess how it looks like with the healing of the flesh.

1039. I say that the healing of the flesh is like repairing a damaged house, where the inhabitants - for too great a fear of being slain in the house if it collapsed - instead of looking around the damaged house, where it is in want and how to help, only hide themselves in a corner where they still believe themselves to be the safest, or sometimes even hurriedly look for the hole through which they are most likely to get out into the open.

1040. If this is the case with a soul, then of course all the doctors of the world can come together, and with the best will and desire they will still not be able to make a sick body healthy, because this soul does not cooperate.

1041. That is why magnetic cures are preferable to all others, because through them the soul reaches that good rest, in which it takes time to take a closer look at its fleshly house, where it is in lack and how and with what it can be helped.  If then that means is taught to the body, which the calm soul in the sleep of flesh called a useful one, the soul also recognizes it as such and then also uses it mostly where it is to be used.  And the repair of the body is then mostly done with good success, and sometimes by means of remedies which any intellectual doctor would surely shy away from naming!

1042. But still the rare remedies nevertheless work, not because they are the only right ones, but only because they are used by the soul as the only right master-builder of it's flesh-house in the right place and with the right intelligence.

1043. If the soul of Elisabeth H. would be as calm as the soul of many a somnambulist, her evil would turn good.  But since this is not the case and she is always driven back and forth by the fear of her parents, because she does not see a doctor - and again by the fear of a doctor, what he would do or say if she would go to him, whether he would help her or deny her life - and finally also by the fear of possible bodily death, how is her soul to have time to be active where it is to be active?  Under such circumstances an evil must of course turn into a formal evil.

1044. She uses with her hands, with her will, of course, almost exactly the recommended means, but her fearful and sometimes more and sometimes less fearful soul does not and cannot do it, because it constantly jumps around between triple fears, which it can hardly get rid of.

1045. Here it says, either to put all salvation into My hands and not to think, "If I should die in the end, what will become of them?  To what misery will they be exposed?"  For I alone am the Lord also over these parents, and can make your children completely happy even without the help of your parents!

1046. If Elisabeth will think so, and all of you with her, her soul will become calm and will be able to work on the healing of her body.  Then the healing will be easy and soon, but otherwise it will be slow and difficult, and - with increased fear - not at all, because only chance works there.  For if the working flesh-spirits seize the right specifics from the medicine, then the healing progresses somewhat; but if they take the wrong specifics from the medicine, as a completely blind painter takes the colors, then the healing goes backwards again.

1047. Can the sick Elisabeth have such confidence in Me and also in A.H.W. and the children that you thereby make yourselves completely independent of the grandparent's house in your hearts and think:

1048. "Lord!  Let it be done according to Your will, You alone are our Father temporally and eternally.  Our future welfare depends on you and on no-one else, for we know that the help of all people, whoever they may be, is of no avail.  Your will be done!  Let us fear no-one but You alone, oh Lord, and expect no help from anyone but You alone, oh good Father!  You wants us to be whole in the life of this world and also in it's necessary death, which will free us from the flesh and then finally lead us to You who are our only living hope through faith and our only love in the awakened life of our spirit!

1049. But is this complete and fullest devotion to Me not possible for you, in which alone the living faith, which can effect everything, is at home, then seize another suitable means, through which the rest can be accomplished by the soul.  Go to a doctor, for example, to get rid of your grandparents' fears, or take refuge in magnetism, which will be even better because it will give the soul the peace it needs.

1050. Do what you will; but do everything you do, completely and in My name, and you will easily reach a desired goal.  But with half measures you will nowhere and never be helped.

1051. I, as the highest perfection, work perfectly only in the perfect, but in the imperfect like the sun in winter!  Therefore, all are perfect in everything, as I, your Father, am perfect, so you will easily find help everywhere, if you lack anything.

1052. But all of you are not allowed to count on a purely wonderful help from Me for the flesh because either a nail-firm faith is needed for it, with which you could almost move mountains, or else the full rebirth of the spirit, but which is neither the one nor the other the case with you.  For it is precisely because of this that your weak faith wants miracles, to become supposedly strong through them, which would be just the reverse case; for nothing weakens true faith so much as a miracle, for it forcefully tears the whole man out of the state of freedom and puts him into the state of inescapable coercion, which is death to the spirit.  And nothing strengthens faith more than the cross; for faith is nourished and strengthened only by the cross and suffering of this world.

1053. But whether you are capable of miracles when fully reborn in spirit, and it being harmless to your spirit, - I think, even your still very weak and, in many a part, sensual nature can teach you most faithfully about this.  But I still help you with and in nature as quite natural, only you therefore have to behave as it is required by the order of nature, otherwise I Myself can never help you with My best will except temporally through a judgement, but with which however in truth certainly no man will be served.

1054. But that you may also see why I called Elisabeth's boil an evil, I say: At first, this evil consisted only in a few messy specifics, which, as not belonging to the essence, sought their way out, because for some years already they have entered Elisabeth's flesh through clumsy medicines.  They used to be scattered in the flesh, but now they have just found themselves in the chest area, united, and broke through there by force.  When they made their way out, the soul should have helped actively, so that they all would have come out together with their evil nest.

1055. This stranger has now become stubborn and does not want to leave because it is too hard and therefore not so easy to bring to match.  But regardless of this, it will have to give in, if the soul will work quite energetically.  But in any case, it can last for a long time, especially in the already very stubborn flesh of Elizabeth; for all flesh conceived in the far north is more stubborn, firmer and more durable than that conceived in the south, and therefore more difficult to cure in case of illness.  Therefore also Elizabeth should not be afraid if she has to suffer longer; for first of all the sufferings are healing to her spirit, and secondly her nature is accordingly - and especially, if the soul has no proper rest.  But this it must obtain one way or another, and there it will certainly become better for it.

1056. I could tell you a lot of good means, all of which would have the most decided effect on the proper rest of the soul, but which would not only produce no effect on the smallest fear, but would make the matter even worse.  Therefore, take first of all care for the full rest of the soul, either in one way or in the other, then I will easily be able to help you.  Amen.  This I say, I who can and will help everyone who completely follows my counsel.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

Free, joyful trust in God

26th September 1848

1057. Listen, My dear Ans. H.-W., thus says the Lord your God and your Father:

1058. Why are you so anxious and angry about the world you are in love with, as if the salvation of your house depends on it alone?  Am I not after all the Master of the life of your wife, all your children, your and your sister-in-law's life and wealth?!

1059. If you love Me and have welcomed Me, who should be able to harm you? Who do you want or may fear still by My side ?!  I speak to you through My servant and speak to you through the girl on whom you lay your hands. Yes, I go in and out of your house almost visibly! I also knock on your heart, I strengthen you with My hand, I forgive you and have long forgiven you for your sins and weaknesses in your flesh! But that's not enough for you; you are still full of secret fear, full of fearfulness, full of faintheartedness, and I tell you, also full of little faith!

1060. See, that is not right! You suffer the most because you still cannot seriously say to Me with a trusting, free mind: “Lord, Father! Your will be done!"

1061. You must rise above all that; in the apparitions containing the cross in your house, you must recognize My will, which wants to straighten you up and redeem you from all spiritual evil, but not crush and destroy you! Then you will walk about with a free and easy mind and will enjoy all appearances of existence because from and in them you will recognize and see the best will of your Redeemer, your God, your Father.

1062. For My sake you must be able to leave everything! If I would also take everything from you: wife, children and property - you still have to say with Job: “Lord, you gave it to me, you can also take everything again! Your will alone is holy!" If you will speak thus within yourself, then I will say to you all the more effectively:

1063. Brother, because you love Me more than your wife, your children and much more than an earthly, only too perishable fortune, so I also want to give you back everything that is still dear to your heart after Me! Because I alone am the owner of infinity, everything belongs to Me alone. I alone can give and take and reproduce what I have taken a hundred times over.

1064. I see your infirmities and choose the most suitable means to help you, first spiritually and then also bodily, if the spiritual is in order.  But if you know this, how can you be fearful?

1065. I tell you, you are not afraid because of science, but only as My disciples once at sea, when a storm drove the waves strongly against the ship. They well knew that I could save them if I were awake. But because I was sleeping, so to speak, they became full of fear due to their little faith and shouted: "Lord, wake up and help us, otherwise we will perish!"  Say, wasn't this cry of fear a vainly stupid one? Fear at the side of the almighty Creator of infinity, if any storm blows that emanates from the same Creator who created the sea ?!  See, only a person of little faith can do that!  And so you too are of little faith and therefore fearful!

1066. You do not lack the most well-founded science that is firmly established by many experiences. But you lack true, firm great faith! And that is why you still have a strong fear of the world - because according to the truth, you believe and expect earthly support much more from the hands of the world than from Mine.

1067. Believe Me, I can and will keep you and your children also then, when all your possessions would be taken from you, and can also prepare and give you earthly tenfold more. But you must be firmer in your heart than you have been until now! You need not constantly apologize with the weakness of your nature! For your nature is much stronger than you believe it to be.

1068. Only the soul is weakest with you, because it is still more attached to the world than to Me.  But in the future cling only quite firmly to Me, then you will immediately see whether your nature is weak or strong.

1069. I say to you: Be glad and cheerful, for I am with you. Eat and drink (but a real wine, of course in moderation, with water)! For it depends on Me whether food and drink serve you or not.

1070. I say to you that you may fast and groan and mourn, yet I will not help you because of this.  But through full faith and through your true love for Me and from this for your brothers, I will help you always!

1071. If you say, full of fear and faintheartedness: "Lord, your will be done!" - that means nothing to Me. But if you speak this with a free and joyful heart, you will always find help. For only in a heart that is free and joyful in My name do I dwell powerfully; but a depressed, sighing and fearful heart, is likewise depressed, sighing and powerless.

1072. Or can a master builder build a strong and powerful house on soil that is too soft, damp, and sandy? I think that rocky ground will certainly be more suitable for that. So your heart, too, and the faith in your heart must become a rock; otherwise My power will find no support in you so firm that, leaning on it, it could express itself completely effectively according to your and My wishes.

1073. So be courageous and free with a joyful heart and truly believe, without fear of the world, that I can not only help you and your wife, but also want and will help - it will also happen, as you believe and will in My name. But with a heart full of fear and therefore little faith, you will not achieve much - except in time, make yourself, your wife and your children even weaker and more fearful than has been the case up to now.

1074. See, I am truly with you, and I will also help your wife. So don't be afraid! Make up your mind to sacrifice everything to Me and I will give everything to you! Because My love for you is much greater than yours for Me.

1075. You know, of course, that I have said that he is not worthy of Me who loves anything in the world more than Me. So truly love Me above everything else, and I will then give you everything above all!

1076. But consider your wife’s sickness as an effective medicine against the sensual cancer of your flesh, whom I want to and will help through this, that you may become a perfect spirit. Then you will breathe more easily, because you will clearly see in it only My great Fatherly loving care for you and your children's well-being!

1077. Now your wife suffers naturally; but her soul is thereby strengthened mightily, and her spirit is made free, which you can easily take from her patience and great perseverance. But if you have to see this irrevocably and recognize My work in your house, then you may only rejoice mightily and not become anxious.

1078. Let the world talk and be amazed and rebuke, or pinch and nag! I am with you! And when I am with you, who should be able to harm you?  Believe then and trust in Me with a free and joyful heart, and I will help you here and beyond, that is, temporally and forever, from all evil! Amen. Amen. Amen.

Judgment of lovelessness

1st October 1848

1079. So write how it is now and how it will be.

1080. Now is just the actual beginning!  I have given sufficient time and leisure to the nations, to all the great, powerful and rich, and to all the merchants, artists and trade unionists, for recovery through the manifold signs, as there are the small popular uprisings, smaller wars, through a thousand petitions, placards and all kinds of magazines, thus also through epidemics, local famines, through lack of money and work as well as through hail and flood.

1081. So I have also let it happen that some kings and princes who are too greedy and domineeringly hard have been humiliated beyond measure by the people.

1082. I arranged Imperial Days and tore up the many stupid letters of nobility, swung a sharp rod over the whore and had her servants whipped in large heaps.

1083. Who would think with all such more than palpable signs, that they will not have recognized it and understood where these signs come from, so that one would turn to Me on all sides and wants to implore grace, mercy and salvation from Me against all coming evils through true repentance and earnest prayers and through a true conversion to My Word - which is written in the book of the New Testament? But look, there is no trace of any of this.

1084. The great and powerful now get advice from hell and want to get back on their old thrones through artificially provoked civil wars, but I say nothing will come of it, because their kingdom of lust, lechery and harlotry is over! For now they have all reigned more because of great lust, lechery and the most shameful harlotry, and have made the poor peoples the most oppressive abomination of their fornication, and because of one harlot thousands and thousands more must sacrifice their blood and lives. Therefore curse and everlasting shame on such leaders of the nations! They shall be blown away like chaff.

1085. To the rich, the artists and merchants (factory owners) and the wealthy trade people ( by this are meant all landowners, great owners of realities and mine owners) I have supplied thousands of poor during this time.  But, instead of receiving them with soft, compassionate hearts, they were rejected from the doors with sword and fire. This cries out to Me for revenge, and I will also take it on a hundred and a thousand times! For as many guilders as they withheld from the poor, since they could easily have given them such a small amount from their great abundance, they will now forfeit as many hundreds or thousands by force.

1086. Blessed are those who have not closed their hearts to their poor brothers, they will find a safe asylum under My hands even in the highest storms. But who wants to forfeit and lose all his wealth, starts now to become hard and frugal. Verily, before the moon changes it’s light seven times, he will be without all his wealth and will stand like a beggar, supported on the weak and frail rod of despair in all directions!

1087. Be careful now, great ones, powerful ones, rich ones, artists and merchants, your time has come! For your measure, your shameful measure has become full of all kinds of harlotry, fornication, gluttony, overindulgence, lust for power, hatred, stinginess, envy, hardness of heart, mercilessness and utter lovelessness. But I want and will therefore also send you a judgment over your proud heads, in a way the earth has not yet tasted, because faith in Me and love for Me and your brothers has so very and completely disappeared from your hearts.

1088. The most bitter general war, hunger, pestilence and fire from heaven will blow you away and wear you down as if you had never been there! In a few years, your names will never be found again, because you will be removed from the great book of life through this greatest judgment you well deserved.

1089. Truly, no butcher will be more merciless and ruthless with his cattle than the nations will be with you, because you did not want to recognize My warning and even in these days of the great misery of the poor brothers, which you have caused them, strive only to increase their misery instead of reducing it!

1090. You, who count your wealth by hundreds of thousands, certainly do not know the plight of one who has not had a penny in his poor pocket for days; but in the future you shall know it a hundredfold! You rich glutton, who out of outrageous presumption no longer knows with which finest and most expensive delicacies you should nourish your wretched flesh to make it all the more lustful and suitable for harlots, while a thousand of your poor brothers, whom you call vile beasts and scoundrels, barely have enough of the grossest, hardly edible bread to satisfy their burning hunger.

1091. Oh you wretched, unfeeling, rich reveler, who can hardly help yourself because of all the bacon and fat, your stomach does not know how it is with him who is always hungry!  But you will get to know it in the future!

1092. A hundred times woe betide you most unfeeling servants of the great whore! I want to and will strike you on the head because even in this time you do not want to recognize Me and only stir up the people out of your most shameful lust for power and greed against those who are set up to maintain the external order and against the true confessors of My word; you are to be hit hardest by the judgment!

1093. Because I Myself will now give crown and scepter and sword to the nations, and these will sweep you out like a windmill the chaff of wheat, and I will no longer listen to your senseless croaking and will let you perish without distinction.

1094. But rejoice you few believers and you benefactors in My name especially in this time, because a beautiful destiny awaits you, when you will remain with Me in these days of great temptation; because afterward no temptation and testing will haunt you anymore.  Amen.

1095. This says the First and the Last, who now wields the sword of righteousness and fire and death.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

Ark of peace in a spiritual deluge of sin

17th November 1848

1096. But now look to and trust no-one but Me.  This says the One who created you, redeemed you and sanctified you through His word and through His Spirit!

1097. A spiritual flood of sin now passes over the earth, just as a material flood once passed four thousand earth-years ago in the time of Noah.  That one killed the flesh, and this one kills both - that is, soul and body.  This flood kills the soul through the spirit of lust for power, which now - like once the waves of water, partly from the interior of the earth and partly from the air - that is, from whose evil spirits it pours out and spoils the souls, which it easily floods, with lust for power.

1098. And this flood is like a fire - and is the very fire of which it is written(*1) that the world in general will be judged by it for the second time.  But if you do not want to be overcome by this terrible flood of fire, remain firmly with Me and be not quick to judge like this and like that, and do not say either: This or that - or this or that party - or the great or the small are right; for I tell you: Now no-one is right but only he who neither leans back nor forwards, but remains with Me as straight as a candle and steadfast as a rock and leaves everything to Me  alone - what is more than that, I tell you openly, is sin.

1099. So all this had to be because of the word of God, which is My word, which I Myself have spoken before Jerusalem about Jerusalem and likewise also, as you know it, about the whole world.

1100. Great things are yet to come, and you will see and hear much evil spoken, and one people will condemn another.  One party will build up the gallows of another; those who only a short time ago welcomed each other as friends will betray each other, the son the father and the father the son.

1101. But if you judge no-one, but leave everything to Me alone, you will find yourselves in My ark of peace, in which nothing evil of this time will be able to reach you.

1102. Who among you has any power to work in the world and to align something in it? - If he judges against one party - but if it wins, will it not then come and seize him and demand account from him?  But if he holds it with the other, and wins the former, will not the former do the same as the other did with him who was against him?  Therefore, because I have not yet predestined victory for any party as yet, but only for the one who holds with Me, so abstain from every praise, as well as from every rebuke, because you do not know whom you are to praise or rebuke.  Such things I alone know, and will give to everyone according to his work.

1103. But if a power wins, then obey the power that has won; for it would not be a power if it were not from Me, because I alone give power and lack of power.  Power wins, and powerlessness is subject.  Or was I, when Pilate judged Me, not, as now and forever, the sole Lord of infinity?  If I accepted the judgment of Pilate and did not oppose it, since it was about My own skin, so you too should not grumble in your certainty about what is now happening.  For as no sparrow falls from the roof without My will and even all the hairs of your head are counted, how are these things to happen now so completely without My will?  But if that is My will, and that because the world itself wanted and still wants it, then it is also My concern to preserve those who hold on to Me and leave everything to Me.  Do you not then know that My counsels are inexplicable and My ways are unfathomable?

1104. Behold, I send downpours of clouds, lightning, thunder and hail upon the mostly peaceful inhabitants of the Alps, and the floods rob them of oxen, cows, sheep and goats, and tear their huts away into the abyss, and the laborious works of their hands are laid waste, while not a hair is bent on the rich city-dweller.  If you would like to judge according to your legal concepts, how would My action be there in your eyes?  But I judge and thus act as it is right in truth.

1105. If any of the purer mountains gets infested with a spiritual plague, I wash them away with the right means, and the alp becomes pure again.  But the rich city-dweller, as no child of the high places, has in his undisturbed life of well-being also, most of all, his reward there.  But the better one will certainly also be washed, if not through a downpour, but still through all kinds of other waters - because no-one enters My kingdom unwashed.

1106. I do not need to again tell you what will still happen there in a special way; because still very much can happen, but also very little more - after which the people will turn to Me or from Me.

1107. The sword already had much to do and has hurt badly; but if men will continue to roam about in the flood of lordship, I will send yet another angel, namely the angel of hunger and at the same time, the angel of plague.  These teachers will certainly teach men quite different legal concepts than those by which they are now inspired.

1108. But your motto is: Give to the emperor what is his, and above all give to Me what is Mine, and you will come out best of it with the world and with Myself.  The publican probably had no right to demand a toll from Me and Peter either, for we were not strangers but native children.  But what I as the Lord and Father of you all did, that you also do, and you will truly be My children in everything.  Amen.

1109. This say I as your Father full of wisdom and love.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

Footnote

(*1) 2 Peter 3:7

Comfort at the cross of earthly suffering

18th November 1848

Word of comfort to Elisabeth H. on her namesday

1110. My father's blessing and My love of My dearest daughter Elisabeth!  My dearest, pious and very patient little daughter!  If you knew how endlessly I love you, because you bear your large little cross so patiently out of love for Me, you would not want to endure it for a minute longer on the dark and exceedingly cold earth.  But be confident in your suffering; after all, I am always with you and strengthen you and console you!  I will also help you in due time - and help you forever.

1111. Admittedly, the means I advised you to use, which would have helped you more quickly, have always been applied too late or have not been applied at all.  But there too I Myself have in a certain sense a little guilt in this, and this out of over great love for you, because you know it, after all, that I examine and cleanse those whom I love most.  And so I also do it with you, but for this you are also completely Mine; and when you will leave your body at this time and in that, you will never feel death nor taste it, but will be received into My Father's lap seeing and hearing everything in the brightest consciousness.

1112. Therefore also eternally all fear of death disappears from you, because indeed, you will now and then and forever never see and feel and taste death; because whoever loves Me, as you do, also on the cross of earthly sufferings, dies already when he suffers - but when he is then actually supposed to die, there he will for it be awakened by Me immediately to eternal perfect life!  So you have now also already died with Me on the cross, and when you still lived on this earth for many years in recovered flesh, then this present death on the cross of your flesh will be credited to you, and you will because of this, also already pass over to true life on this earth and will never die forever, but pass over into My kingdom in always clearest consciousness!

1113. I, your Father, who blesses you and loves you above all, give you this eternally unchanging assurance on your name's day as a commitment that it is to heal, strengthen and comfort you in all My love and truth,  Amen.  My Father's blessing be to you forever.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

Spiritual battle of the Fallen

18th November 1848

Jakob Lorber saw on November 17 between 11 o'clock before midnight and 1 o'clock after midnight northwest, the sky very strongly reddened and was put into fear by this fiery sign.  He therefore asked the Lord the following question: "Oh Lord!  Was the great sign in heaven that I saw yesterday only a so-called northern light or is it a prophetic sign of a future, perhaps even greater bloodshed?  Oh Lord, if it would please You, I would like to know from Your most holy mouth what it is basically and whether and what it means after all.

1114. Well, well, then write, I will surely tell you well; but do not hesitate, when I will reveal it to you.

1115. Yesterday's light and fiery sign in the sky was, according to it's outward appearance, a natural, so-called northern light; but the reason for this was and is not as natural as the appearance in itself, which of course is also only spiritual, but is exceedingly strongly misunderstood in it's true essence by the short-sighted and now all too often blind people, since it is regarded merely as a kind of electrical emanation and not as a spiritual conflict. But I tell you and all of you that this phenomenon in itself is also completely spiritual and therefore also means something completely different than what people think.

1116. See, all so-called heat and fire-spirits who come bodily for these wars, are now angry and wrathful beyond measure because of the acts of violence that have been inflicted upon them.  But since all spirits of such a fierce mind come, after the falling away of the body, under the protection of the peace spirits of the north of the earth, it also goes without saying that the too indignant spirits of those who have died in the present wars also go there to go through the school of peace, rest and reconciliation.

1117. That with all newcomers this school produces at first an even greater indignation than with which they have arrived from the world is certainly easy to think and understand, since a restless spirit only then becomes restless to the fullest extent when it is offered rest, just as with a disturber of peace still living here, if it is caught.

1118. If his body is also quiet because of the threatened evil consequences, but the inner man is all the more furious, who, if he had power, would surely take the most dreadful revenge on his conquerors.  Therefore, however, it is all the more the case with the spirits that have become detached from their bodies, because they after all enjoy a certain freedom by virtue of which they can do as they please, though only apparently and not effectively.

1119. So these spirits, of which now the north is as if overcrowded, penetrate therefore further towards noon and excite there all spirits that have already become more peaceful in these regions and start a formal fight with them, so that they stand up to defend themselves. When then such a fight begins, it becomes apparently bright red in the atmosphere.  And when soon the spirits of peace come and capture the overly hot enemies in a certain way, this gives the appearance of whitish bundles flying in all directions through the glowing red looking atmosphere, and this until the red finally changes completely into a dull white-yellow, whereupon the whole appearance soon disappears.

1120. But that such extraordinary spiritual eruptions and the spirit-wars arising out of them also arouse and awaken a quite equal lust for revenge and fight among the spirits of the same kind still living bodily on earth, that you can accept all the more certain as you know how much in everything the whole external world and it's outward appearances depend only on the spirit-world, may it be good or bad.  And so you can also accept this extraordinary phenomenon as a reason why, especially from the North German side, might even be followed by bloody movements!

1121. Of course, I'm also there in the background, which I either veto or fiat - and that according to how people are and behave.  But the people are still mostly bad and full of malice, arrogance and domineering revenge, and so a fiat rather than a veto should surely be given by Me.

1122. I tell you: A great deal of innocent blood powerfully cries out to Me for revenge, and that sounds unpleasant to My ears.  Therefore consider for yourselves what I, as the only just eternal retaliator, will be obliged to do.

1123. I say to you: Great woe to all who misuse My power given to them and My great patience and long-suffering for the downfall of their brothers!  If I shall strike them, they will be struck forever.

1124. It will happen so quickly that you will not know it; yes, it will be like lightning, and they will seek in vain the fox's bow and holes to hide themselves in, but it will be in vain.  For to hide from My eyes and hands might well be somewhat difficult.  This I, the omnipresent and all-seeing One say.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

Robert Blum's career on earth

27th November 1848

The extensive revelations about "Robert Blum" (*1) (experiences and stories of the revolutionary Robert Blum - shot in 1848 - in the afterlife) began with the following announcement.

1125. This man of the German tongue, Robert Blum, came to this earth under the most meager circumstances and, except for a few of his last years, always had to struggle with the natural, earthly need in life - which, however, was granted to him for good reasons, admittedly completely unknown to the world.  His soul and spirit came from that planet, of which you know from the revelation of the "natural sun" that it's inhabitants, with their most tenacious perseverance, move whole mountains and, what they do not accomplish physically, they would pursue even as spirits (inhabitants of Uranus).

1126. This man, captured by his foolhardiness and directed to this world, showed from his childhood on what a persistent spirit he was.  And although I Myself, where he only ever wanted to rise up, always put the most suitable obstacles in his way for the sake of his salvation - but in the end, especially for this world, it helped little.  For his spirit's too restlessly persistent striving finally broke a path out of all the insignificance things placed before him, on which he arrived at a greater work.

1127. Based on this point of view, he immediately made a thousand great plans and put them into action wherever possible.  Above all, a certain welfare of the people was dear to his heart, and he spared no sacrifice to accomplish it!  Indeed, if he had possessed all the treasures of the earth, he would also have thrown them all, including his life, into the entrenchment for the sake of the realization of his highest idea!

1128. Admittedly, he owed this idea of the well-being of nations mainly to the pure world-religious school of Ronge (founder of German Catholicism independent of Rome) and his companions, but which is actually no religion and no church at all and never will be, because it denies Me, the Lord, and makes Me a quite ordinary man and teacher of the people in former times.  This wanting to be a "pure church" therefore also rejects the foundation stone on which it wants to erect it's building, thus builds on sand; and it's house will therefore have a bad existence.

1129. But just as Ronge built his church, so our man built his ideas of well-being - on sand.  To him, everything the world offered was only extremely small and powerless; only in his oratory gift did he saw that greatness of power which must succeed in breaking the staff of all rulers in a short time.

1130. His conviction was so strong that he was almost incapable of reconsideration.  If I also admonished him inwardly at too madly daring undertakings, that could not, however, keep him from what he had once resolved to realize.  For in his case it was a kind of motto that a right-wing German should rather sacrifice everything than give up an idea once it had been conceived and thought through.  He believed that a German would cease to be a German when he begin to change his ideas.

1131. The repeated brilliant success of his ideas, once formulated and intended to be implemented, encouraged him to hold on to them.  And so he now ventured to a Himalayan mountain range, because he had succeeded in removing a few political hills, through which work he had also made himself generally known - and in doing so, gained the trust of an entire country; but which trust then also paved the way for his inevitable downfall on earth.

1132. In the German Assembly (German National Assembly in Frankfurt/Main 1848) he tested the power of his tongue several times and secretly had great joy over his celebrated oratory victories, in which, of course, his strong spirit played the greatest part.  On the basis of these victories and with the utmost confidence, he hurried from the place of his destiny to a large East German city (Vienna), where the people actually began to bring to light even the most unmistakable symptoms of his ideas.  There he wanted, so to speak, to kill with one blow, thirty-something so-called prince-flies, without considering that behind these flies I, too - Who admittedly was nothing to him - would have a few words to say before they became the prey of his fly swatter!

1133. This man was captured in the above-mentioned city, where he wanted to realize his people-pleasing idea through the force of weapons as well as through his speeches, as an individual dangerous to the state and after a short trial, he was transported from this to the other world.  And thus also his sphere of activity in this world, which was to make the people happy, was concluded.

Footnote

(*1) See the 2 volumes: “From Hell to Heaven – Jakob Lorber”

At the death of a mother

30th November 1848

Word of consolation after the passing away of Elizabeth H. on  29 November 1848

1134. A consolation and a strengthening for My children.

1135. Listen, all of you My dear children and little children!  For so I, your Lord and dear Father, speak and talk to all of you who are now full of sorrow and anxiety in your sorrowful hearts, because I have truly taken your earthly bodily mother to Me for eternity and through this have also redeemed her forever from her suffering, which she has endured most steadfastly and exceedingly patiently out of great love for Me.

1136. But I tell you: Do not weep and lament so much for the one who rose from the dead in Me for all eternity, because she died with Me and in Me on the cross of severe suffering of her body - but she also rose to true eternal life in Me and at My side for all eternity at the same moment she visibly died for you according to her body!

1137. Her joy was unlimited when she looked at Me and immediately recognised Me at her side, namely in such a dress in which I was immediately recognizable to her - and all the more easily since I also immediately let her see My stigmata, which is only given to those who leave their body tested through hard sufferings in all love for Me.  She was also overjoyed and could not understand how she - since she had suffered for so long - could now suddenly become so extremely healthy.  In the highest and most delightful rapture, falling at My feet, she thanked Me ardently that I had shown her such great mercy, and asked Me to be allowed to be the least of My handmaidens.  But I said to her as I now also say to you:

1138. "Not so, My dear daughter! I tell you, the handmaidens are those who are driven to Me by monastic hard discipline, and their faith and love for Me is a hard school.  But you freely chose Me as the only subject of your heart, therefore you are not to be a handmaiden, but My true beloved daughter - and behold, all that I have, and all that is Mine, you too will have and all will be yours forever.  You will also not be separated from your earthly ones left behind; whatever your heart wishes to do for them in My name, you will also always be able to do for them in full measure.  For all My daughters have such power to rejoice in Me forever, so that they can fulfill all the wishes of their most loving heart.

1139. But she asked Me for it ardently and spoke: Oh You, my most high, best, most holy Father Jesus!  You my God and my Lord!  From all the strength of my heart I thank You for such great grace; but I know what You want for all those who are left behind endlessly better than I do, which I do not yet know and see what is truly good and useful for them. What you, oh my Father Jesus, want, that is the best - therefore, let only Your most holy will be done at all times and forever!  Let me now, oh Lord and Holy Father Jesus, love You undisturbed always more and more and more eternally, for I am now overly, overly, overly blessed!  I ask you only for the one thing that you want to take away from my survivors - their great sorrow for me - quite soon and give them in return a quite firm and living faith, and that they all would recognize you completely and love you above all in spirit and in truth!  Oh my dearest Father Jesus, just do this only thing for them according to Your sole pleasure!”

1140. Here I pressed her to My Father's heart and say to her: "My daughter now redeemed forever!  I will do everything you desire, of that you are assured forever.  But that now your survivors mourn and weep for you, that is also good, because I Myself give them tears to drain away their grief.  And as hard as it is now also for them, since I now already preferred to take you completely to Me, than that I would have let you languish still on the now overly dark earth at the longest another few years, but so it will also soon become just as easy for them, when they will recognize more soberly all the more clearly, how well you are doing now.  But now also come immediately into My house; there you will meet all your predecessors, and Mary, the mother of My body, will present to you - besides your bodily mother - four already quite grown and even well-educated children, in whom you will have much joy.  These also asked Me most of all that I would like to bring you to them soon, and so I also did what I would otherwise have done only in two years.  They would no doubt like to have the others all with them, too, but they are now already satisfied that they now finally will have you.

1141. When I indicated to them that I Myself am now going to get you, they were completely undone.  They all wanted to go out with Me to meet you, but they finally let themselves be appeased, since I gave them the full assurance that this time I will definitely bring you with Me, because you could have been helped earthly for a few years if everything I advised through the servant and through the daughter Lori had been obeyed.  But for Me it is therefore also much better, because otherwise you would still have had to suffer a lot on earth.  Physically you would always have remained weak and infirm, and in your mind you would have lived through even fewer hours of happiness on the now very bad world, therefore I think that it is now better for you.”

1142. She then said: "Oh yes, oh yes, You my dearest father Jesus!  Because I have only You, I ask for nothing more.  Now I am very disgusted when I look at the earth deep below me. Oh Jesus, I thank You above all for redeeming me so gently from my bad flesh!  Your holy will be done!

1143. Now I lead them into My house and tell you this, that you may know how your mother is doing, which comforts you and strengthens you in My name, Amen.  This be told you in fullest truth.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

I alone can truly take and truly give again

2nd December 1848

1144. To my dear Andr. H. W. - When you, as now even some, are struck by the sorrows of this earth, when the world is swept away and cleared of weeds, when all kinds of storms rush and roar and rage over the earth, and people despair in great fear at the expectation of the things that are coming over the world, and the princes become perplexed and full of trembling and quaking, then comfort yourself and say loudly in your heart:  It is the Lord who leads such a judgment with those peoples who forgot all about Him in this world, made themselves into gods and valued their own greatness, power and glory after the greatness of their mammon.

1145. But that is why My few little children suffered too much and had to live in want and be very despised.  But I have heard their petitions, and have sent reapers to the earth, when the wheat and the many tares have ripened, that they may gather both the wheat for My rubbing, and the many tares to burn in the mighty fire of My wrath, and of My fervor, and of My great zeal.

1146. That you and all of you, My dear and faithful friends, now as always may find the right strength in such hardships and tribulations, call out with David in his 46th Psalm and say:

1147. God is our confidence and strength, a help in the great needs that have struck us. Therefore we are not afraid, though the earth should be destroyed, though the mountains should sink into the sea, though the sea should rage and wave, and though all the mountains should collapse because of His fury.

1148. Nevertheless, the City of God (God's Word in the heart) shall remain joyful with it's fountains (pure knowledge from the Word of God), since the holy dwellings (the love of God) are the highest.  God dwells in this city, therefore it will remain; for God helps it early.

1149. But the Gentiles (Mammon's servants) must despair, and the kingdoms (imperiousness) must fall; the earth (selfishness) must pass away, if God lets Himself be heard.

1150. But the Lord of hosts is with us; the God of Jacob is our protection.

1151. Come hither and behold the works of the Lord, who causes such destruction on earth, who controls wars throughout the world, who breaks the bow, who smashes spears and destroys war chariots with fire.

1152. Be still and recognize that I am God.  I now lay My glory upon the Gentiles, and I lay it on the earth (says the Lord).

1153. The Lord of hosts is with us; the God of Jacob is our protection."

1154. When you will say such a Psalm in your heart in a well-informed way, all fear and anxiety will leave you; because I Myself will take it from you and will raise you up again like a fertile rain raises the withered grass, - because I alone can truly take away and truly give again.  And I will also give to you and will still give more than I took from you.  But you, too, if you have, gladly give to My brothers and to your brothers; for although I am God and Lord, the Eternal, I am nevertheless also your brother and the brother of your brothers.  Amen.

Your full consolation

2nd December 1848

For Andr. H.W. on the burial day of Elizabeth H.

1155. Comfort your brother whose wife I have taken to Myself!  He and his house mourn now that I took back to Me My dear daughter.  I see their grief and rejoice in their tears; but I will comfort and strengthen them all with My Spirit, with My great love!  Therefore let them not weep forever; for I will comfort them very much and strengthen them and will make them rejoice very much and rejoice in My great love, because it is I alone who gives sadness and joy, since I am Lord of all hearts and what is in them.

1156. I could indeed have left her on earth for longer, because with Me all things are quite possible.  But what would you do if you had a daughter somewhere in a foreign land for training, but the daughter sent you one burning sigh of love after the other and sincerely declared to you how endlessly she would like to come to your home, although the journey still seems to be so arduous to her?  Behold, you would, in spite of all the requests of her good teachers abroad, in the end give all your ear to the requests of your daughter, and would grant her great longing.  So it is also here.  What I did here, I did not so much for My sake, but rather for the great longing of My dear daughter.

1157. Therefore do not say either that I here would have been hard and unrelenting - oh no, just the opposite; for so many ask, the one this, the other that, so I always grant the request only to the one who asks with the stronger love for Me.  But the weaker petitioners are to have the consolation that I also write their petitions in the book of life and will once also let them be granted in all fullness.  But this be comfort to you all, that I am and truly remain with you forever.  Amen.

Three words:  Go, Stand, Fall

13th December 1848

Oh Lord!  Yesterday morning, when A.H.W. woke up suddenly, thinking of K.F.J., the following three words came to his mind: Stand, go, fall! Since we do not know how to interpret them, we ask You, oh most Holy Father, that You would like to give us a little light on this, if it would not be contrary to Your most holy will!

1158. So write!  There is not as much to this triplet as you think, since it expresses a quite naturally correct state of appearance, which can be given to every person, if he acts according to this quite natural triplet.

1159. Do you not then know that through one and the same commandment of love I have also set one and the same finite destiny for every man, and have therefore also set him one and the same unchanging goal, which he alone has to pursue, achieve, and finally firmly grasp and receive for eternity in the fullest reception?  I think this should be clear to you without further explanation.  But now, if someone - be he a beggar or an emperor on earth - knows the goal well, pursues it for a time, and then, when he comes to it, stops before it and does not seize it, as if he regretted that he has reached it - he falls, because he stops before the goal and does not seize it.

1160. But it is he who stands there, when he has the means fully in his hands, and does not grasp them and does not use them, which is then the sure reason that he falls; for if a hungry man seeks food and also finds it, but if he has found it and does not enjoy it in the opinion that it might bring him harm, then he must also blame himself, if he sinks down with weakness and dies.

God's covenant in the judgment of nations

30th December 1848

Request by Jakob Lorber concerning the then highly confused and saddening circumstances of the time and request for a revelation about the near future.

1161. So write then!  You have little or nothing to expect from these times, but the more from Me, the Lord of all times, if you remain with Me, leave everything to Me, do not always judge yourselves and say: 'So and so it will and must happen!'  For if you yourselves have such a sure tact, and let one or the other party win in advance, and bless the one and condemn the other, what then should I have to do with it?  Am I not the Lord who knows best where I have to use the rod, where the stick, and where and when the sword?

1162. But if I know this and count My peoples every second and measure every deed of the heroes of war and see every judgment made with My measure, why do you get excited, as if it were up to you to do things differently than they are and must be?   What kind of rule do you want, when you have so much to sweep and polish of Mine?

1163. I gave the earth a long peace.  Then the princes slept, and their ministers robbed and oppressed the people, and the people whistled and danced, forgetting Mine and the princes and ministers.  But I did not sleep and did not oppress, and had indeed no reason to whistle and dance; for a true father cannot rejoice when such an evil plague comes and kills one child after another.  But if the pestilence drives it's will of courage for a long time, the Father can only be seized by righteous anger; and since this Father is also Lord over all pestilences, it is now time to trample the head of the pestilence over all of Europe, yes, over the whole earth!

1164. It is therefore very silly to ask Me what to expect from the Austrian commanders, as well as from several others.  Rather ask what the world has to expect from Me, and I will give you the answer: Everything good if it will turn to Me; on the contrary, however, also the very worst if it remains as it now is, thinks, strives, and acts.  For what do I care about a world full of devils?  Can I not then create for Myself a thousand worlds full of angels for it?

1165. What is Germany, what France, what Italy and what Hungary and it's boastful dictator to Me?  I tell you, the whole earth is nothing to Me.  If Germany, France, Italy, Hungary, and all the countries of the earth will not repent in sackcloth and ashes, they shall wear each other down!  I will make the commanders sharp like beard knives, and their hearts harder than a diamond, and they shall rage like tigers, and roar like young lions, and shall rend the flesh of My enemies, as eagles rend a carcass!

1166. But this is true fasting in sackcloth and ashes, which I mention: Let go those whom you have bound iniquitously; let go those whom you have burdened; release those whom you have oppressed, and remove all burdens from the neck of the weak.  Break your bread to the hungry, and let those who are in misery come into your house.  If you see a naked man, do not deprive him of what is proper for your flesh and clothe him.  Then My light will break forth again like a dawn, and your improvement will grow quickly; your righteousness will then walk before you, and My only glory will take you in!  If you will then call, I will answer, and if you will cry, I will say, "Behold children, here am I, your Father!

1167. But if you speak evil of someone and point your fingers at him and say: He is a perpetrator of evil and deserves punishment and is to be severely chastised, there you do not judge him who does such things, but My supposed laziness and negligence, and ask your heart, which is angry, how can the Lord allow and watch such abominations?  Why does He not chastise the doers of such evils? Verily, if you let your heart be dominated by such a spirit of judgment, there you are more than I, and I cannot answer you when you call Me; and no matter how you may cry out, I cannot say, "Here am I, your Father!  For children cannot possibly think of their father that he is unjust.

1168. I tell you in particular, who are still with Me with your faith: Do not ask about the blind Germany, what it does or what it will do; because truly, if it will go it's way to the left, it shall shortly find it's complete end and perish as if it had never been.

1169. But if it turns to the right, i.e. back to Me and to My order, then it shall exist, but not as a great proud empire, but as a small humble country, which measures it's greatness according to it's inner spirit, but not according to the extent of the countries and the number of it's peoples, swords and spears.  So do not ask France what she is doing and what she will do. Verily I tell you: This country and nation is on the brink of the abyss, and it will be hard for it to turn and turn to Me, for it's cities are full of unbelief and filled with all kinds of abominations, and the country is like one of the darkest heathens.  Italy, this old H-camp, what shall become of it?  What shall become of an H-nest and of a den of robbers but that it be first killed and exterminated from the bottom? It will fight in vain for it's freedom and achieve no other than that of the dead in the graves and the slain on the battlefields, whose flesh the ravens and the vultures devour! (Radetzki.) For this people has become a disgust to Me, and is not worthy to be whistled at and wee on! Therefore, I will spit it's name out of My mouth.

1170. So do not ask about Hungary and it's dictators either, for I tell you: If this country and it's people had walked in My ways, I would not have wielded such a mighty rod of correction over them. This country committed abominations of all kinds, and long ago courted all flesh, the lust for power, the riches of the world, and the preeminence among all peoples. But I say unto you: Whoever wants to be first shall become last! If he turns to Me, he shall be helped according to justice and equity; but if he turns away from Me more and more, as has been the case until now, and does not repent in sackcloth and ashes, he shall be chastised and humbled beyond measure!  For I will take away his great courage, and fill his mind with all fear and dread of the enemy, that it shall flee by hundreds from a single enemy warrior, as a thousand ravens from a hunter! For it is I alone Who gives courage and victory to the righteous; but I give despondency, great fear and anxiety into the hearts of those who want to do everything without Me, even with the help of hell!

1171. So also do not ask whether Austria acts right or wrong and do not presume to judge; because the whole of Austria is under My judgment as well as every other kingdom.  But he who is under judgment can do neither what is good nor what is right, but must act as he is judged.

1172. But it depends on the people whether I take back the judgment sooner or later, or leave it as it is. For truly, I have not the remotest share in all that has been done so far in this realm for the improvement of the institution of the state, and therefore I cannot bless anything. This and that is discussed, and there is much weeping and gnashing of teeth; but whether the people believe in Me and keep My commandments, neither the parliament, nor the minister, nor the young emperor thinks of that!

1173. Therefore, they shall only guess and quarrel without Me; truly, little blessing will come out of it! Where they will plug one hole, ten will open on the other side. The old as well as the new emperor prays a lot; that is still the best. But the Imperial Day is an abomination of desolation, being more divided among themselves than the builders of the Tower of Babel!  Therefore, expect little or nothing good and profitable from it, but only from Me, who will soon destroy all the imperial Days (on March 6, 1849, the Austrian Day at Kremsier was abolished) and will have a completely different order proclaimed, which will not be to the liking of many at all.

1174. Everything that up to now seemed great and splendid, I will very much belittle; but that which up to now has been low and despised, I will raise and put on top!  I still have a little people in the east and in the west, which has been completely ignored up to now.  Who can deny Me, that I raise them up and set them above all the peoples and countries of Europe?  Truly, a people that still clings to Me and My word and confesses My name, - even if it is still so small and unnoticed, I will raise them and make them free when all the apostates will perish in judgment.

1175. But you few, who up to now have kept My name and My word, do not be afraid and do not judge anyone, so I will keep you and not let you fall.  Expect nothing from the world and it's senseless counsels; for I tell you: All these things will perish that do not hold on to Me; but you, like Me, will remain forever!

1176. I alone am the Lord and a perfect judge.  But all judges of the world are pure scourges in My hand.  But wherever I swing the scourge, there the wounded and killed falls.  But whoever holds onto Me, My scourge does not strike him, because I know over whom I have to swing this weapon, and all My angels know it, too.  But the devils are all blind and cannot avoid My blows.  But those who see by My mercy do not need to hide, because I Myself spare them, and My angels spare them also, because they very well know their dear brothers on this earth.

1177. But woe to all the great and rich cities, because they have begun to make a shameful mockery of My name!  I tell you: they will soon become very small and very poor.  But you small towns and countries, which are still devoted to My name for half or at least a quarter of your lives, you shall be granted a better fate.  Let blood not flow on your ground, and let a beautiful dawn rise for you!  I tell you that you shall be sheltered.

1178. But do not ask for this and that covenant of nations, but for the sole covenant with Me, which is a true covenant of love, so you will truly become great, strong and powerful through and in My name for time and eternity Amen.  Blessed is he who is not angry with Me, for this is what the Lord Jesus of hosts says.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

To Justinus Kerner, the first publisher of the New Word

End of 1848

From a letter written by Anselm Hüttenbrenner to Justinus Kerner, doctor of medicine in Weinsberg near Heilbronn am Neckar, in the then Kingdom of Württemberg:

1179. You, beloved!  In the accompanying writings(*1) you will find a great gift of God, namely the "history of the human race" revealed in our days, from the creation of the first human couple to the death of Noah and somewhat beyond.

1180. The Lord Jesus speaks in a poor, undemanding man living here, named Jakob Lorber, since March 15, 1840, almost every day.  He writes down what he hears, or dictates it to one of his trusted friends.

1181. In addition to this enclosed work, we also have the complete revelation of our sun in more than 50 booklets, the revealed natural and spiritual earth, the description of the glorious planet Saturn, the complete youth history of the Lord, then a lot of explanations of important texts of the Old and New Covenant, a revelation about possession, 9 scenes from the spirit-realm, of which the last(*2), already amounting to more than a thousand quart-pages, is nearing completion; at last a lot of the Lord's answers to inquiries concerning the extraordinary events of our time, also several poems, of which the enclosed(*3) was recently published in the local Kienreich bookstore.

1182. We would have loved to share these sacred treasures with the world long ago, but we were not allowed to.  Only recently did we receive the Lord's commission to publish them. It reads: "The time has come when the world will need this new word of Mine!  The 'harlot' is cast down; the dragon's drool has become harmless.  Therefore let the new, great day emerge!

1183. That I turn in this important matter firstly to you, beloved ... [missing pages] ... to live truly, my dear, good wife, with whom I ... [missing words]... years very happily lived with.  This event has shaken me tremendously and is the reason that my answer comes so late.

1184. If only I could be so happy before my end to pay you a visit in Weinsberg in peaceful days!  All the many wondrous things that I have heard and seen during my twenty years as a magnetizer, I would like to share with you above all else, and then, at the grave of the pious tolerationist of Prevorst, to press the kiss of love and veneration to your noble brow!

1185. If you have a few free minutes in the coming year, which may be salutary for you and all your loved ones, you can only refresh your Anselm Hüttenbrenner with a few lines.

Footnotes

(*1) "The household of God"

(*2) "Bishop Martin" (Sunsets into Sunrises)

(*3) "Pathiel” or “the great time of the ages"

Parliamentary and Imperial election

6th January 1849

Inquiry by Jakob Lorber about the upcoming election of a German Emperor.

1186. Well, so write!  You are already poking Me in such a way that I in the end still have to speak to you again about things that have indeed now already become a great disgust to Me. But I can tell you that keeping the Imperial day and the Imperial Council is a main occupation of hell.  For this hell has now already held more than a decillion Imperial day meetings, and yet it is always in the thickest night, and through all it's many Imperial day meetings, which are now going on into the completely innumerable, it has not even been able to get to the idea what a day actually is.  That it has become a little worse after every Imperial day, that is the fullest truth; but of an improvement after such an infernal Imperial Council day, never the slightest trace could be discovered.

1187. Quite similar to the infernal ones, however, are in everything the present imperial days on earth; and their products, they may consist in whatever, can therefore hardly be better than those corresponding to a hair's breadth to hell.

1188. But why, you ask in yourself, should these imperial days be so bad?  After all, there are all very learned and intelligent minds sitting there together, and they control every suggestion with all the sharpness of their intellect, and do not accept it as valid and legally valid until it has been quite properly rejected and ground off all learned minds.

1189. Yes, yes, My dear fellow, at least that is how the thing looks, but it is not what it seems, but quite different - and that is to say: at an Imperial day, at least one-third of the heads of the most snappy, one-third usually stupid and half-witted, and a weak third very haughty, sometimes also very hard and stubborn heads come together.  The latter, of course, find it beneath their, mostly aristocratic, dignity to associate themselves with and attract the common and - in their opinion - stinking stupid rabble-deputies.

1190. This is what the smart heads know and use, so they deal with the plebs and win them over.  Hence it usually happens that their amendments (to laws) must be accepted ob vota maiora (*1), if they were in themselves so bad and miserable.  This must soon outrage the usually aristocratic right-winged and make them think of secret means to chastise the hated left.  Thus begins then the purely infernal intrigue - or even better, the actual infernal Imperial day deputy dance!  There then prevails a love and concord that Satan could never wish for more fruitfully for his purposes.  I think you understand Me.

1191. Well, because you understand Me, then judge further yourself and say what fruits must grow from such a seed?  You say in yourself: Oh Lord, the most wretched of the world! Right, I tell you, so it is and so it will be; but I have invented for this seed a special kind of moth, which will do it great harm.  For the time being I do not want to describe this My invention to you more closely, but you will nevertheless recognize it soon and easily, when it will make it's entry from the east, perhaps also from the west.

1192. But if the German imperial crown is presented by the German Imperial day, you will now probably be able to conclude of what spirit it will be and what is to be expected of it.

1193. But do you know what a proper heavenly Imperial day would be? - Behold, a right and true heavenly Imperial day would be My word and it's observation in all people's hearts.

1194. But the regents are to remain as they are now, but also as the most faithful followers of My word, so they would all become great in My name like Solomon.  But if they, like their peoples, will expect their salvation from the empires, they will fare very badly.

1195. But the most domineering and crown-addicted of all will receive the worst share, for I tell you: if he does not have an iron head and a body of stone, he will probably not wear this old-new crown, which will be quite white-hot, for too long; and such a new great German emperor should only too soon become a little German emperor, and soon after only a duchess, and still a little later a barren little nothing!

1196. Oh something quite different it would be if this crown were taken upon itself by an emperor already in existence, whereby no elevation of person and character can be possible, which on this side is most dangerous for every man, whichever class he is. Therefore nothing is so carefully prevented by Me as the statuting of new empires or kingdoms, because through it the lust for power would be stirred in too many minds, and with it necessary wars and their bad consequences, for what reason I even banished all electoral princes, because these elections also always brought the same consequences with them.

1197. Therefore the one who has been an emperor for a long time should remain an emperor, and the king a king.  But if a king strives for an imperial dignity and wants to achieve it, he will then have to deal with Me, but especially so if the Imperial day in Frankfurt makes him emperor!  Verily, he should fare even worse than a former emperor of the French!  Do you understand that?  Yes, yes, you understand it, therefore I need tell you also nothing more; for the recent times will already enlighten you about all this anyway.

1198. This, then, for you to think about.  Amen.

Footnote

(*1) “by majority of votes”

The task of a youth

23rd February 1849

Request of Felix Hüttenbrenner about Matth.20,16: "Many are called, but few are chosen. “

1199. My dear Studiosus Felix! I really love you, and I am glad that you are already beginning to think of Me more often and wish to receive "minor words" from Me. But you are still not ready enough for such things.

1200. But firstly, be only very diligent in your studies and cleanse your tree of life and knowledge from the outermost, rotten and dead bark, from the moss and from the caterpillar nests appearing here and there - there I will then already enliven and strengthen the core of your tree to bear nobler fruits. And so you will be a chosen one, which is granted to only a few.

1201. But if you will not do well and exactly what your present duty of study imposes on you, and will therefore not diligently cleanse your tree of life and knowledge from the outermost, dead bark, from the moss and from the caterpillar nests, which are understood to mean your own spirits of indolence - the core of your tree will then remain weak and dull, and you will not become and remain a chosen one, but only a very simply called one, as there are many thousands of them.

1202. See, if a well is very frozen in winter, the ice-cover must first be broken through before one can get to the water. Likewise, you too must first break through the ice of your intellect through real diligence. Only then it will show whether your inner water of life is either suitable for cooking or just for washing dirty laundry.  The boiling water is "chosen" and the washing water is "called".  Make sure that you become "boiling water"!

1203. But there is still a lot of water that is neither suitable for cooking nor for washing, but only for carrying heavy loads and for absorbing all worldly pollutants, as exempli gratia (*1) sea water. Therefore, look and be careful that "sea water" does not accumulate in your fountain of life! For that is neither called nor chosen, but only judged.

1204. As much as it is now necessary for you to understand the text you have cited, I have now given you to understand. But when you become more mature, then you will receive a more mature explanation.  So this then for your attention!  Amen.

Footnote

(*1) for example (i.e. Hsg.)

About Pope Pius IX

13th January 1849

On request of Ans. H.

1205. With the pope it can be good and bad.  If he will turn purely only to the spiritual and lay down worldly rule, then it will be good with him and he will come to the pure light.  But if he becomes again a prince of the world, it will be bad for him and all who are connected with him through the Roman faith, and it will be and become with Rome, as the prophet Isaiah (ch. 14) prophesied when he spoke about Babylon and Assyria:

1206. “In those days, when the Lord will give the children rest from your lamentation and sorrow and from the hard work in which you have always been, the children will take such a proverb against the ruler of Babylon and say: 'How is it with your doings, and the interest has it's end!’

1207. The Lord has broken the rod of your ungodliness and destroyed the rod of your world domination, which struck the nations in your constant fury without stopping and with rage ruled over the Gentiles (all Catholics and other denominations) and persecuted them always without all mercy.

1208. How rests all the world and is quiet and cheerful!  Even the fir trees over you and the cedars in Lebanon rejoice and say: 'Because you lie down, no-one comes to cut us down'.

1209. Even hell itself trembled before you when you came to meet it.  It raised it's dead to you, as well as all the goats of the world, and it has called all the rulers of the Gentiles (false believers of all denominations) to rise for you from their thrones; but these will speak to one another and speak to you: Behold, (what shall we do?) You are beaten as we are, and you are in the same condition as we are.  Your splendor has gone down to hell with the sound of harps.  So the moths shall be your bed and the worms your blanket!

1210. How then, as a beautiful morning star, did you fall from heaven, how (as a beautiful cedar of Lebanon) were you cut down to the earth, who itself was a judge to all nations?

1211. You always thought in your heart: I alone can ascend into heaven and raise my throne above all the stars of God!  I alone will sit down on the mountain of the congregation at the side of midnight, and I alone will go over the high clouds and be like the Most High (as the representative of God!).

1212. But the Lord says: Yes, you are going to hell, to the side of the pit.  Who then will look at you and look at you and look brightly, he will say: Is this the man who made the world tremble and the kingdoms quake?  Who made the earth desolate and the cities on it broken, and would never release his captives?

1213. We kings of the Gentiles also lie down, yet with honor, every man in his own house: but thou art cast out of thy grave as a despised branch, as the garment of the slain, stabbed with the sword, and gone down to the piles of stones of hell, as a trodden dead body.

1214. Thou shalt not be buried as the kings of the heathen: for thou hast spoiled thy land, and shalt slay thy own people: therefore thy wicked seed shall never be remembered.

1215. (But the Lord will say to the angels,) 'Now therefore prepare, that they may smite their children, and slay for the iniquity of their fathers, that they may never rise again, nor inherit their land, nor make the earth full of cities.

1216. And I, says the Lord, will come upon them, and at Babylon (Rome) I will cut off their memory, and their remnant (cardinals), and their nephews (archbishops), and their seed (all bishops and subordinates), and will make them heirs to the hedgehogs, and to a lake of water, and will sweep them away with the broom of perdition, says the Lord; For the LORD of hosts has sworn and said, "Whatever is right, let it go as I think, and let it remain as I intend, that Assyria (the papacy) may be crushed in My land (the pure word of God) and I may trample it upon My mountains (the right knowledge of the word), that it's yoke (Rome's dark paganism) may be taken from them, and it's burden (Rome's judgment) may come from their necks.

1217. This is the stroke that the Lord has over all the lands, and this is the outstretched hand of Jehovah over all the nations.  The LORD of hosts has decreed it; who will resist it?  And His hand is stretched out; who will turn it?"

1218. I think My old prophet Isaiah speaks here quite clearly what it will mean for the future with the papacy, if it does not improve from the bottom up and returns purely to Me alone and thus expects help from Me alone.  But if the now already expelled prince of Rome will turn to the kings of the earth, there he will also obtain from them just that help and upliftment, as the prophet Isaiah had already proclaimed two thousand years ago.  For if at that time his words were also against the real old Babel in the natural sense, now they are and refer in the spiritual sense also to the new spiritual Babel (Rome), which in it's correspondence completely resembles the old world whore.

1219. In short, if Rome improves, let it fare like the prodigal son; but if it does not improve, let the lot of the rich glutton be given to it, as well as to all it's blind followers and it's helpers. That's all you need to know.  But pray for the sick person, that he may be helped; there you will do good work and in return be partakers of a true blessing for ever.  Amen.  This says the Lord.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

A favorite of God for namesday

18th February1849

1220. My little Martha(*1)!  Not your earthly mother, who is most blessed by Me, but I Myself, as your most loving Father from all heavens, congratulate you for once on your name day, and this because you love Me more than your brothers and sisters and more than your earthly father, who knows Me much better than you do, My dear little Martha, but his heart is far from being as close to Mine as is yours. For he now lets his heart be directed too much to and fro by all kinds of worldly impressions, so that it then cannot reach that measured rest, in which My true love alone can send the true roots of life.

1221. But you have this rest, and think less of what now happens in the world, and let Me act and rule and judge the world very calmly. But that is also why your love can grow more and more towards Me, your dear Father, according to the much smaller restlessness of your heart.

1222. And the effect of this is that I then also love you exceedingly and do not think of the little faults, which so sometimes creep into your outer being like flies past a pure windowpane, which they sure dirty on the surface, but therefore still cannot do the slightest damage to the inner purity of the glass. If the glass is wiped with a damp cloth, it is clean again as if it had never been soiled.

1223. And this is the rag which is always cleansing your being from all the small defilements - your love for Me!

1224. Only grow properly in this love and you will become a dear daughter to Me. And I will then also give you everything that your very dearest little heart may and can only long for.  I also love your siblings very much, because they also really love Me. But I see more worldly things in them than in you, you My dearest little domestic Martha - and Magdalena, too!  But that is why I also tell you quite frankly, and just as an exception on your name day, that you are the most dearest of all your siblings to Me.

1225. I think this My confession to you, darling, will surely not be unpleasant for you. But I also see that this My open confession to your heart will not please your brothers and sisters as much as it does you. But they should only begin to love Me truly above everything and disregard the judgment of the world a little more, but only orient themselves according to My heart - there I will love them the same as you.

1226. But I have heeded them, although they turn their eyes more to the world than you do, My dear, and always flow into their hearts and increase their love for Me in them just as with you. And so they may find some mighty consolation in this insurance!

1227. I even love those people who are My most rejected enemies. How much more you who are My friends!

1228. I say to you, Although you are still walking in the body on earth, you are also already with Me in spirit as angels.  But there are also differences in love, even with the pure angels in the heavens; how should it not be among you, who still walk in the flesh?

1229. But the angels who love Me most are also nearest to Me.

1230. Because Magdalena loved Me most, she was also the first to see Me after My resurrection. And so I also say to you: Because you love Me most, you are also closest to Me.

1231. Obey all the prescriptions which I have sent to you. Keep your heart and your body clean.  If sometimes earthly thoughts and desires want to sully it like flies sully clear glass, then just quickly grasp the damp cloth of My love - and this will keep you pure and make you pure at all times!

1232. These things thy dear Holy Father say to you.  Amen. Amen. Amen.

Footnote

(*1) Martha: Julie Hüttenbrenner with the nickname Martha

Announcement of a blessed one

18th February 1849

On February 18, 1849, Elisabeth Hüttenbrenner, Anselm Hüttenbrenner's wife, who died in November 1848, showed herself to the servant during another spiritual activity in order to convey motherly admonitions to her daughters Julie and Wilhelmine through him. Jakob Lorber wrote the following about this conversation:

1233. Elizabeth: "My dear Jacob! - I'm here too, I'm here too, and I'd like to congratulate my Julerl and also the Minerl a little!

1234. Said I, Jakob Lorber:  “Yes, yes, yes! Well, well, I am very pleased that you, my most beloved Elisabeth, are visiting me again! I need not ask how you are!? Because where you are, every happy person can only be infinitely well.  So, to the point!  I am already ready to write anything you ever want - but only in a pretty short way, please, because I am a little bit pressed by the miserable time! Next time I want to give you, my dearest woman - ("Don't say, Mrs"! "Says Elise in the meantime) - Elisabeth for a whole morning the most willing service.  If only you weren't so heavenly, there I could also write more easily! But as I look at you, I would much rather hug you and die in such a heavenly embrace than wiggle the pen back and forth on the paper!"

1235. Says Elizabeth: "Just don't be so bad, my dear Jacob! For that is not proper. But because you are still a little weak, I will go behind your back.  So, now I am already behind your back!  Don't look around and write diligently, or you'll get a slap!”

1236. Said I: 'I'm okay!  But please do not address me as "sir" but as "you".

1237. Says Elizabeth: "Yes, yes, but you must address me like this too! But now write, otherwise the time will be even shorter!

1238. Elisabeth dictates: "To my Julerl and Minerl!  My dear daughters! If the Lord is with you, I am also with you. For I am now always with the Lord, and my happiness is infinite, my bliss ineffable!

1239. My Julerl! Just enrich your heart more and more with the love for the true heavenly Father, so you will be just as happy and blessed and maybe already be on earth as I am now in heaven. Because the Lord loves you very much - just as you had the unspeakable luck today to get the same assurance from the Lord Himself. But also do everything that the holy, loving Father advises you so often! You can very easily become a true bride of His innermost heart. And that is the highest bliss that only a very few receive.

1240. But you also, Minerl, give yourself to this holy Love. For the most holy Father loves you very much, as do all the others, and also my Anselm. But only do not think so much, in certain times and hours, of worldly things, as, e.g., of the tiresome marriage, of the inheritance that will fall to you after me from the grandparents' side, and so still some other unnecessary things; but let the most holy Father alone be the only object that occupies your hearts to the very depths - so you will already get from Him in due time everything that is necessary for you and is good and useful to your souls!

1241. Think more often of me, your earthly mother, I who often had all sorts of wishes and was happy to end my last days with you somewhere in the country. But what has become of all these wishes ?! I don't need to repeat it to you because the grave and the gravestone will tell you.

1242. I tell you: The earth's ground is nothing but a great mortuary, a real graveyard. The mountains of the earth are gravestones. And so no-one can hope for happiness in the house of the dead, except such as was given to my body.

1243. But I, who loved the Lord Father Jesus above all things, was not laid in the grave to putrefy, but was received most alive by the Lord Father in His heaven, where it is just so indescribably beautiful, where all people love each other so intimately that there is not even a thought in the world that could describe such beauty and love even approximately!

1244. Instead of being a farmer somewhere on earth, I am now in the heaven of heavens, gifted with the highest freedom!  What do you think is better?  Yes, heaven - heaven, this is the true abode for all who love God! This is all reality and truth - while the whole earth is just a phenomenon that only too soon passes. Therefore strive for the kingdom of God above all, so everything else will become for you too.

1245. Take heed therefore to these words which I, your mother, have spoken to you, and you shall be happy for ever.  The Lord Father's blessing, love and grace be with you all in the name of the Lord Father. Amen."

The two calves

2nd March 1849, 2am – a vision

Jakob Lorber saw on February 28, 1849, in the evening around 1/2 10 pm in the inn of the Roman King in Spor street, two calves standing peacefully next to each other on an empty table and soon after that, walking calves in a lane leading to the north, of which the left one had a light blue color and the leading right one, canary yellow.  Both animals very busily swung their tails back and forth.  This vision lasted for one minute.

1246. So write, but not much, for there is not much to the whole vision.

1247. The blue calf means the true religion, which is constant and progresses by measured steps, therefore always appears to be a little behind the yellow calf, which represents the former political state religion.  That the yellow calf now goes along with the blue is a good sign, for it signifies tolerance for the true religion, which was not true of the formerly state religion.  But it still cannot quite hide it's inner striving for a certain precedence, so a touch of jealousy still stings through the white tolerance, and so also through the rushing ahead it is all too easily recognizable that the former state church all too gladly still wants to be the first and foremost.

1248. But this does not matter, since both religions in the end take one and the same path, namely a certain road to the north, which means - walking the true way of the flesh through the freedom-trial in the true garment of humility; for the north represents the world in the sphere of it's testing of humility.

1249. Whoever goes this path to a certain destination and does not become surly and grumpy in the process will soon be able to turn to the right, where the path turns to the morning, for what reason the yellowish calf has turned to the right, in order to gain a bit of an alleged advantage to the blue one, to be able to turn right quicker towards the morning destination.

1250. But this does not mislead the blue calf, because it knows that it will be on the side of the actual morning after the turn, while the calf on the right will continue on the midday side.  The cheerfulness of both animals representing the earthly true religion denotes the good will and the peace that will soon emerge from it; for up to now, most national uprisings and wars have boiled up among the herd of religions, but this will hardly be the case anymore in the future, if the religions, like the two calves, will go along with each other in a harmonious manner.

1251. The busy swaying back and forth with the tails means the diligent removal of all kinds of worldly temptations, which in the spirit world look like flies of all kinds.

1252. But that in the spirit realm religion is correspondingly represented with the figure of calves, is due to the fact that these animals are also a symbol of humility, which is the only way by which a true religion is defined.  I am therefore also portrayed in the image of a lamb, which in itself shows the greatest humility, of which only I alone am capable; - but the calf also shows humility, but only in the way people are capable of humility.

1253. Do you now understand your vision?  Yes, you understand it now; but you will soon get another one to this one, which will be even more memorable than this one.  But I will not explain it to you before you have tried to unravel it yourself.  But also tell it to all our friends; so be it!

Everything must become new!  View into the near future

5th March 1849

O Lord!  It looks very strange now on the political horizons.  On the one hand it seems to me as though everything everywhere is now driven to a point, and the peoples' tension seems to have reached it's culmination, and one thinks in many ways that only a little more pressure is needed, and all the strings of human life and it's patience must suddenly snap, where then everything must necessarily go upside down.  On the other hand, however, if one observes the matter with a little more calm blood, it seems again as if all the political elements of nations and states, however excited they may be, wanted to settle and settle peacefully, like the waves of the sea after a great storm.  In short, peoples' things are now so arranged that even the most sober thinker no longer knows where all this will lead to and what will become of it.

O Lord!  You know everything; You have announced many a thing to me and Your other friends and brothers several times in advance, which has always arrived correctly afterwards.  That has comforted us greatly, and we could well judge ourselves accordingly, that with Your grace and help nothing bad has really happened to us.  Oh so be so gracious and merciful this time, too, and give us only certain hints, so that we, through Thy grace, may also approach the future more calmly!  Thy holy will be done always and forever, and Thy only holy name be sanctified.  Amen.

1254. So write, but only briefly and not much.

1255. Peace to all who are of good will and trust in Me in their heart!  Their pious wishes and their good hopes shall never be put to shame; for whoever has not been annoyed with Me in this time of testing and purification and has remained faithful to Me in his heart, he is to be blessed a hundred or a thousand times in the future in all the goodness of his heart. For I will open for My confessors a quite different California than the rigid one of the outermost Occident; yes, a California of the eternal Orient I will open for them, which is to enrich them with imperishable treasures!

1256. But the mutineers and all who do not want to put up with this My visitation and strive for nothing but for all kinds of rule, they are to still have a very strong fire to endure.

1257. I say it to you: From now on the peaceful shall inherit true peace, and the quarrelers and rabble-rousers war and all persecution, and they shall not be given rest until they earnestly desire, want, and will seek it.

1258. All old things will pass away with their bad and most foul forms.  All states will be renewed, and the old church will also pass into a new one.  But he who will cling to the old will experience the fate of the Jews, either already here or certainly in the beyond.

1259. I say to you: from now on the "Ite, missa est(*1)" will not bear and apply much more, but it will be: "Lord, it is good to be here!  Let us build huts, one for you, one for Moses and one for Elijah!"  For now the time of transfiguration of all that has had to be kept hidden from the eyes of the nations until now has come.  Now even many on the spiritual Mount Tabor are to receive things to see, of which they had no idea before; for distress will drive them to it, that is, the distress of the spirit!

1260. But this I also tell you that just those peoples and states, which now were and wanted to become the first, will become the very last, because they did not recognize the time of their visitation, because they did not want to recognize it.  But what up to now was low and despised, that shall be raised up to the sun; but everything that up to now called itself great - remember it well - that will soon become very small.

1261. The wisdom of the world will suffer a mighty shipwreck; but for this the inner wisdom of the heart will be raised to the throne of light.

1262. A main storm will no doubt follow, but it will not spoil, but level and calm what is now still agitated.  This storm will be like a harrow that levels the furrows the sharp plough has made.

1263. A true peace will come to you peaceful ones, and a true war to the enemies of peace; for now everything must get a new garment and new weapons, for the old garment is completely torn, and the old weapons have become full of rust.  So this to your consolation and to your guideline, Amen.  But you too say 'Amen' to it, all of you: Oh Lord! Oh Father!  Yes, yes, in Your name, which is almighty, Amen, Amen, Amen!

Footnote

(*1) Diaconal dismissal call at the end of the Catholic mass, in German "Go in peace!"

Memorial letter for the 15th of March

19th March 1849

A special gift to remember the most important day of My coming down through word and deed spiritually in the morning of the 15th day of the month of March in the year 1840.

1264. I, the great and ever true and faithful Giver of all good gifts and the great revelation from heaven, say and advise you to remember this day always; because it is specially chosen that on this day great things will be given by Me to the peoples of the earth - either a great grace or a great judgment: Grace when people have earned and made themselves worthy of it through their love-righteous walk, a judgment when the people completely fall away from Me and so in fact no longer believe in and reject any God.

1265. In the course of these nine years - during which time a great deal was told, shown and given to you - I have even often hinted to you what will subsequently happen.  And you now had and will have the opportunity in a considerable crowd to convince yourselves of the speedy and correct arrival of all the above-mentioned and to deduce from it that My words are certainly of a different weight than the words of the short-sighted and mostly completely blind people of this world, which today still functions like once Sodom and Gomorrah, but tomorrow already can find it's downfall.

1266. But since you have actually got to know the mighty weight of My words and have convinced yourselves of their fullest truth, then pay attention now also for what will still happen there.

1267. I tell you - and you may already know that our enemy, Satan, has entered the realms of the sun, to be subject to obedience there.  He now also obeys, but his obedience is worse than his insolence; he is outwardly calm, but the more arrogant in his inward being.

1268. When he was allowed to move more outwardly according to his bad desire, he aroused the minds and awakened them to mutual battles threatening to devastate everything.  And behold, the minds awoke, grasped at fire and sword, and began a fight like young lions. Then Satan triumphed, for he considered his work to be successful.

1269. But since it was in his plan to outrage minds against one another until people, under the most terrible mutual hatred, would wear each other down to the last man, and after people also the other creatures that bears infinity, he was removed from earth into the sun, and there he wanted to continue his evil work on the broadest basis.  But there he was forced to obedience and to a lasting rest, in which he is still outwardly.

1270. But it looks completely different inside. There it glows brightly.  He wants to soon put the whole world into his peace through the quietness of graves.  But since even in the tombs life cannot be completely suffocated, he now begins to shake the wheels of the primordial order and wants, though outwardly not leaving his standpoint by a hair's breadth, to unhinge the whole visible creation and destroy it into atoms.

1271. But behold, as Satan's mind is now constituted, so it is also reflected in the whole nature of all things.  The weather of winter was like spring, for the evil spirits of the air went into a similar false rest as that of their Master.  But by such rest they wanted to give the earth a great dryness and a full misgrowth; for through the undisturbed warmth of winter, all fruit should have been driven to blossom, but then, to suppress a sudden rebellion of the evil spirits in the air by the peace-spirits, a strong cold had to set in, freezing everything, whereby then of course most of the fruits of the mostly habitable earth would have been destroyed; but see, Satan has miscalculated!

1272. I did not let the fruits come into bloom and sent down to earth the strongest peace-spirits in the winter days, in which the warmth of the sunlight could already kindle the active plant-spirits to work, and these took and still take all the false and restless evil spirits of the air captive without any mercy and protection and urge them to immediately enter the directed orderly path, from which alone true freedom can once arise for them.  Therefore, do not let this present weather be a nuisance to you, because it is a good blessing for all fruits of the earth.

1273. But just as this weather is, so to speak, a figurehead of that which the enemy of life had in mind and still has in mind, and how he is maltreated against it from my side, so is this March weather now almost spread over the whole earth as a prophetic sign towards the political one.

1274. March 15 was when I gave you My grace.  It was March 15 when almost all the peoples of the earth rose up, being thus stirred up by the spirit of the world to the movement that is to devastate all, which spirit is the enemy of life.  But there I sent out to him rigid and very hard peace-spirits, before the proper flower emerge from the noblest branches of life.  Therefore now everywhere a kind of paralysis with mixed storms has occurred, and the political weather looks quite bad, as if it wanted to destroy everything. But do not be afraid of it!  So it appears only to the feeling, but in reality it is quite different. It merely protects the noble, not yet opened true flowering of order, of life, and of the true freedom of the spirit.

1275. For a March 15th came to you from above and in a similar way to still other brothers in secret and now awaits a real resurrection.  Again a March 15th came, which upset all nations like chaff and the great ones from their thrones.  And again a March 15 came quite cold and frosty, as if it wanted to spoil all the seeds of the previous year.  But do not fear that!  So it appears only to the feeling, but in reality it is quite different. It protects only the noble, not yet broken open right flowering of order, of life, and of the true freedom of the spirit.

1276. Therefore do not worry about what happens now!  Let them storm who were created for the storm, and let the servants who are in servitude, hang on.

1277. But I say to you: Even from this, true life will suddenly burst out of the black cloud like a brightest lightning - and the cloud will pass away, but the lightning will never withdraw it's light, but will shine on and on!

1278. But as March 15 is not far from spring, since only seven days separated it from it, so also the spiritual spring will not be far from it's predecessor, namely the spiritual March 15.

1279. This be completely sure and certain, for thus it will and thus must become,  Amen.  This I say, your Lord, to your full comfort.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

The great dawn or the dawn before the coming of the Lord

6th April 1849

1280. If you have a light, do not put it on a table covered, where it shines in vain, since it’s light barely illuminates the tips of the feet of a few idle table-sitters, which is not good at all, since the whole room is dark and those who are sitting at the table cannot see what is on the table or what is around them;  but everyone who is gifted only with some light, should put his little lamp on the table and let it burn and illuminate the table and the chamber. And as many little lights burn and shine in this way at the table, so it will be bright in the room and very bright at the table, so that every guest entering will be surprised and will say: “Oh, how bright it is there, and how well does this brightness do us, who have walked through a long night! Yes, it seems to us like a dawn."

1281. Since light so much refreshes life and truly awakens it, even produced in an artificial way, that is, by the way of purer reason and purified mind, how very necessary it is, therefore, that at this time, anyone who has any good and useful light should bring it out now, cleanses it well, and ignite it, put it on the table of purer knowledge, and let it shine there for all who sit at that table, and also for the other guests who are in that room at any time.

1282. The course of these times clearly indicates what is most needed now, namely light. What good is it then to preach about love, about the attitude of God's commandments, so those who are preached to, are in all darkness and say in the face of the preacher: What are you talking about that you have never seen and felt as much as we have? What would you say to us if we were to preach to you of the light and of things that are well-lit, and demand of you that you should give us the fullest faith in all that we have always wanted to say to you, since we have, along with you, never seen a light and no more enlightened objects?

1283. See, you would finally tell us and say to us: What are you disciples of the night babbling about, trying to make me believe things that you have never seen and felt? Therefore rather put a light on the table and look at it and state everything exactly what you see and notice, so I will be able to believe it easily; for the light of your lamps also shall brighten my chamber.  Behold, just as you first light a light before you preach yourself, then we also will believe that is true what you now want to make us believe in the fullest night.

1284. Therefore, not only all those who are of better will and need the teaching of true life, but also all teachers are told that they should now clean all their lamps and provide them abundantly with good oil; and so the little lamps are richly provided with oil that they are then also immediately lit and placed on the hospitable table of right insight and knowledge. For the day is approaching when the last great promise will be fulfilled!

1285. It is written of this time as it will be, and behold, the foretold phenomena are now there in full measure; who can misjudge them?

1286. But when the foretold apparitions have now unambiguously arrived, who can still doubt that now also in the near future that great day will not arrive, which will bring with it a repeated greatest, last and therefore lasting arrival of Him of Whom the two angels from the heavens, at the place where He ascended into His kingdom, testified to those who wept for Him: Why do you now grieve and look for Him who has entered His kingdom? Be comforted and go home; For this Jesus whom you have now seen ascending into the heavens of all the heavens, will one day come down again as He has now ascended and judge all the generations of the earth! Blessed are those whom He will find righteous; these will be His children and He their Lord and Father. But woe to all who have persisted in all injustice; truly, their responsibility will become a millstone around their necks!"

1287. What these two angels of God and what I as the Lord and God Myself have prophesied of the onetime return of Christ, that has now come to maturity and will happen in the near future; because almost all the preparations have now been put in place. The hearts of people now look like those times with their gruesome phenomena. They are full of imperiousness, greed, envy, grub, gluttony and fornication, full of discord, quarrel, defamation, robbery, war, murder and pestilence of every kind. The discord and the lack of love and fullest mercilessness has taken possession of them, and through this now also such a tribulation has come over the earth, as like this earth has not yet carried, felt and tasted. It is therefore necessary that an end should soon be put to this most dismal time, because otherwise those who have been counted up to now among the elect. might even be shipwrecked.

1288. But before I as the Lord and Creator of all life can come again, the soil has to be even finely cleaned from all weeds; and this purification is going on right now in every corner of the earth. Who now knowingly is sick in his soul and does not strive that his soul gets well, he will not last long until he will perish!

1289. The time of cleaning however will take at least four weeks; because there will now be hours when more will happen than ever before in a century. A longer curfew is set at four months; for there will now be days, one of which will mean more than formerly a full century. Another date is set for four quarters; because now there will happen more in a week than in past times in a complete century. And another farthest deadline is set for four years and a little bit more time; for moons will now come in which more will happen than in the past in seven centuries!

1290. But this time is now like the dawning of that day, which will come for salvation for the righteous and for all those who are of a gentle and good heart and love their brothers and sisters in My name; but this day will also come like a thief upon all those who do not respect Me and have a hard and proud heart and consider themselves to be better and more respected than their brothers in whatever and because of whatever.

1291. Whoever out of you thinks himself better than his brother in what and because of whatever, will be very much shamed on this coming day; because from this day on, all outer differences are to cease, and only those will stand in great honor who now are despised for the sake of My name or in a certain way only pityingly tolerated as honest people, but if they wanted to be valid in any society, they are immediately rejected into their meaningless barriers. But such people will emerge great and glorious in that day, while the present notables will be considered in what will always be very small.  But My chosen ones will shine more than the sun at noon!

1292. But a natural dawn does not indicate a favorable beautiful day, because it is said: The red in the morning is the hardship of the day and death in the evening!  But so it will not be at the spiritual dawn, but it will be the other way round; for as the natural dawn refreshes all hearts, so this spiritual great dawn will fill all hearts with great fear and anxiety; for it will take it’s color from the blood and from the great fire of the world, by which are meant the great and small wars.

1293. But as the natural dawn is an unfavorable sign for the following day, but so the in itself bad spiritual dawn will only be to be considered and taken as a very favorable forerunner of the coming great day of salvation.

1294. All this I have arranged in such a way and now let everything therefore happen as it happens. But who among you wants to stand in My way and say: Lord! You are a cruel God, You take pleasure in the blood of the many slaughtered and You act like an eternal tyrant?

1295. To this be it said: The Master is not there to judge His works; but He will judge them rightly and justly.  Neither therefore shall you say: see, this nation is right, and that nation is wrong; and this or that commander does cursed things, or his operations are blessed.  Therefore you shall have neither joy nor sorrow when you learn that this or that party has either won or has been defeated. In general you should not care much whether what happens now is right or wrong; because I let all this happen as it happens and I think that I am master enough for it and I am wise enough and I am good enough!

1296. But who out of you now wants to think and judge differently, he therefore also has to want to be more of a master than I am, and has to necessarily be wiser and better than I. But if someone thinks that he is - even if not in his thoughts, but nevertheless by his speeches and deeds - he should also tame the elements, show the stars their course, command the winds, the sea and the mighty fire in the interior of the earth; he should command the clouds and create the sun and the moon so that they serve the earth better than is sometimes the case.

1297. For he who considers himself sufficiently wise to adapt his judgment to the movements of free people and to speak with a certain stubborn certainty: “The rule of Austria is bad and evil, it’s wars, victories and laws are a disgrace; Russia is acting beneath all criticism; only on France and Germany depends the salvation of the peoples" - oh to this one I say: Good, good! Because you are so wise and so thoroughly able to judge all the acts, laws, decrees, conditions, and movements of the various peoples, which is more difficult even for the wisest of angels than to maintain an entire solar region in the strictest order, let such a wisest and most wise judge over all nations then also take charge of the sun and the moon; he should abolish the annoying winter and should also plug the hole from where the cold winds come.

1298. But if the sun should become a little too warm for him in summer, then his wisdom will also be able to find a means to drive out the sun's excessive heat. If the too strong accumulation of the polar ice disgusts him, well - he can quite stir up the underground polar fire, and that will already perform his old dissolving services!

1299. And if, in the end, old age or other diseases should be so affronting and creep into the body of such a wise man, well, it will be real fun for him to rejuvenate himself again immediately and make his flesh immortal.

1300. But if such wise judges of the nations should feel in themselves that the guidance and provision of the universe should be impossible to them, which of course would only be something quite easy against the guidance of the free nations, then they are to crawl back into their sinful skin and say: Lord! I have sinned mightily before You; be gracious and merciful to me, the poor sinner! But there they are then also again to find favor and mercy, and a right light is to be given to them, which they are to and also will put on the table of the right knowledge, but in which light they then also soon and easily recognize whether their judgments about the different nations were right or wrong.

1301. I say to you: Do not crowd into anything and stay at home, so that when I will soon come, I also meet you at home, console you, strengthen you and receive you into My kingdom to be newly founded on earth and in all stars!

1302. But when I will not meet you at home then you may ascribe it to yourselves when you will either have no or only a very small part in this My greatest and last arrival.

1303. I tell you: I alone am the Lord of all infinity, and there is no other forever! What you see, think, perceive, sense and feel and still endlessly more, what is hidden from you, all that is alone My work.

1304. Consider - for thus speaks the Lord Jehovah Zebaoth: What can you say to Me when I hold with those you despise?  What will you say to Me when I press a harlot to My heart and reject a prayer sister and pious judge of morals and sins?  What do you want to say to Me when in the future I will stop at all Zacchaeusses and will turn My back on all the so-called servants of God?  What else will you be able to say to Me when I will in future, as it was before, expel your well-bred daughters from My door and will receive the meanest streetwalkers and make them My associates?

1305. Yea, verily, I say it unto the world: A Martha, a Magdalene, an adulteress, a Samaritan woman and a whore who has let herself be slept with ten thousand times, will be more pleasant to Me than all those daughters who have been brought up in a fine and extremely moral way and who are not whores just because it would be a disgrace in the eyes of the world; because what would the world say to that?!  If the world were to find out something like that, it would be all too certain that it would be finished with the hoped-for earthly happiness!  Oh, but if it were up to Me and the world did not exercise a valid judgeship before the eyes of the people, then you and your children would be far less delicate than now!

1306. But I do not say this to you as if I thought that it would be bad to educate the children in a fine and decent way - oh no, that is not what I wanted to say at all; but that you educate your children finely and morally much more for the sake of the world than for My sake and through this teach them a far too great overestimation of their so-called better human worth, which overestimation is a basic root of all haughtiness, that is an abomination before Me! And there I must confess openly and clearly that a whore despised by all the world and stinking of all sins of the flesh, is far better and more pleasant to Me than a whole million of your very finest and most immorally educated daughters and sons.

1307. But I do not want to say that fornication is dearer to Me than a virtuous and pure way of life, for nothing impure can enter My kingdom.  But I say that, if with the fine and tender moral and religious education at the same time a disdainful and sometimes even despising arrogance is in the closest connection, every whore despised down to the very toes and humiliated under all cesspools is much dearer and more pleasant to Me than your children who are highly respectable before the world. Just as that chief rascal of a tax collector - who came to the temple, felt his shameful life too much in the holy place and therefore said to himself: "No, I am too wretched a rascal for this holy place! I am not worthy to lift up my sinful eyes to the place where the righteous rejoice before the sanctuary of God; therefore it is right that I leave this place immediately and not desecrate it! - He was more pleasing to Me than the Pharisee who could not praise God enough because He had made him so pure and faultless.

1308. I say it here now according to the fullest truth, which alone can make every man truly free: There is before Me, at the bottom of the matter, actually only one sin, which is the mother of all other sins, and this sin is called: HAUGHTINESS!

1309. But out of haughtiness then everything else, which only always means sin, emerges - as there is selfishness, lust for power, self-love, envy, stinginess, usury, deceit, thievery, robbery, anger, murder, inertia for just work, sweet idleness at the expense of the unimportant workers, tendency to well-being and swagger, lechery of the flesh, fornication, harlotry, forgetfulness of God, and finally certainly often a complete godlessness and with it the fullest disobedience against all laws, whether they are of divine or merely political origin.

1310. Look at each of these major sins listed very analytically, and you will see haughtiness at the bottom of each one. Whoever then wants to be rid of all his supposed thousand sins in one fell swoop, sees only that he will be free of his haughtiness of any kind, so he will also be free of all his other sins. For many sins are inconceivable without haughtiness, and this is because it is the sole cause of these sins.

1311. But sins that are committed without haughtiness are not sins because they do not contain the reason for sin.

1312. But there would be someone who would otherwise be righteous and no-one could say to him: Behold, you have made yourself guilty of such and such sins - but he would take much credit for them, and consider himself much better than those whom he recognizes as gross sinners. Truly, all his righteousness shall be of no use to him. For if he were to take credit for his righteousness and integrity, he would already be tainted by pride and therefore worse before Me than one who had sinned in his flesh all his life - but of course without any pride - which in itself is also a strong sin, but is in no way comparable even with the least pride.

1313. Therefore, each one of you should let himself be thoroughly illuminated by this dawn and carefully search in his illuminated corners of life and chambers, if he does not find something somewhere that could have some resemblance to arrogance. If he encounters something like this in his inner being, he should immediately abhor it and strive with all his might to get rid of his pride, however slight it may seem, otherwise it will begin to grow like a parasitic plant on the otherwise healthy branch of a fruit tree and spiritually destroy the otherwise noble man just as the parasitic plant destroys the otherwise quite healthy tree.

1314. Pride, however it may be and wherever it may originate, is for soul and spirit a most poisonous nitrogenous air from hell, through which all life must perish in a short time.  Therefore once again for thousand times said:

1315. Beware above all only of haughtiness if you want to appear before Me as just and justified - and if you want to enjoy My visible presence on the coming great day!

1316. But when only one atom of some haughtiness remains in you, then you will certainly hear from Me that I have come to My friends on earth; but when you will call: Lord! Lord! Come to us too!"  I will not come to you because you have not renounced all haughtiness.

1317. You know many things that millions are not even able to suspect; but therefore you are not a hair's breadth better than those who have no idea of all that which has already become an experiential knowledge with you, yes, sometimes even a formal seeing. As long as you unite the right humility with your knowledge, then the deep knowledge in the realm of the purely spiritual will be of incalculably great use to you.

1318. But so that every man can direct himself and investigate his whole being, so I want to give special instructions to this purpose, according to which one will even easily be able to see to which qualities the most shameful haughtiness sticks to man and continues to grow there.

1319. Some people of both genders have a more chaste flesh from birth, so to speak, and therefore abstain much more easily from all the sensual desires of the flesh. But then these people usually do not triumph over themselves, but mainly over their fellow man, whose nature is not composed of such chaste substantial specifics.  But these people who are much more easily chaste then usually despise those who it really costs a great struggle to abstain from the works of the flesh. Yes, such people often cannot, with the best will in the world, carry out what is easy for others.

1320. Now when such people who easily abstain from carnal works, make fun of those who are weak in this respect, they revile them, often curse them and hurl hell at them, since they naturally consider themselves better and more infallible than their weaker brothers and sisters - those who are carnally pure without their special merit, already fall prey to haughtiness and are therefore already far greater sinners in themselves than their weak fellow men. For any considering oneself to be more, higher, better and more excellent than his fellow human beings in whatever, already stems from haughtiness and is in itself already worse before Me than what a haughty man would like to call bad in whatever. For even the slightest kind of haughtiness is far worse than any other sin in itself.

1321. For every sin, simply taken for itself, is only like the flesh of an apple or a plum or a pear, which in itself is not capable of reproduction and multiplication. But pride is the seed or the fabulous Pandora’s box, from which, as from this one, all imaginable evils can grow and multiply like the grass on the ground and the sand in the sea. For whoever has too good an opinion of himself in whatever, he demands that others should also think so of him.

1322. Now, however, if we state the case - which unfortunately happens all too often - that others recognize and highly praise such excellence, which outweighs their own abilities, then the excellent A becomes even more eager to be praised. He soon applies everything to enhance his excellence even more. He succeeds, he becomes a virtuoso, then already wants much more incense. They put flowers and wreaths on him. He feels himself to be a kind of god, and in the end he is himself completely carried away by self-admiration, so to speak. And then, however, if somebody would be so bold as to say to him: "Friend! You overestimate yourself, it's not so much what you are and accomplish. Behold, some interested servile flatterers and incense-spreaders have made you drunk and confused with their completely empty praise-quacking, and you were so unreasonable that you accepted a shining worthless glittering for hard solid gold. But now sober up and see your supposed extraordinary excellence with clear eyes, and you will find that nine tenths of it is to be purely rejected.”

1323. On such a quite wise instruction, the excellent A will then be furious and will run over the mouth of the quite wise instructor in a way - as one would say - that he will forever lose the desire to ever again come to him with a wise instruction.  And behold, haughtiness will then proliferate and at last consume all that is noble, which otherwise the spirit, by virtue of it’s better and more excellent talents, could have been applied for the benefit of many less gifted people.

1324. If someone has learned quite a lot and has equipped his mind with quite capable sciences, so that other unlearned people in the field of knowledge behave as bare zeros compared to him, and if it now occurred to an unlearned man to say to the highly learned man that he also understands something and it would even be a disgrace if someone who has studied nothing but science about science for some twenty years could not understand more than someone who had neither the fortune nor the opportunity to do so - yes, it would be over with the mister doctor! He would meet such a nose-wise lout in a very strange way and show him whether he had the right to make such impertinent remarks to him.

1325. Behold, this is haughtiness again, which draws from the mister doctor, instead of blessing, only a curse for poor humanity. How much good a humble scholar could do, and how blessed would be all his works, which he carried out with Me for the benefit of poor mankind! How would he be truly appreciated, loved and sought after!

1326. Yes, the less he made of himself, the more the others would make of him. - But no, haughtiness as the conceit of most scholars scorches and burns up all the noble and good that could have come out of them, since the older and greater they become, the more inaccessible they become to poor and needy humanity.

1327. The same is true of most civil servants, who usually attach such great importance to their official dignity that they not infrequently consider the other people subordinate to them to be close to less than nothing. This is not so with the office which is something useful, but an arbitrarily created official authority of the official is likewise again nothing but a barest haughtiness, which never gives the office a blessing, but always only quite necessary the curse.  Who can stand up and say it's not so?

1328. The priest, who should be an example of all humility, imagines heaven and earth, hastens for gold and silver to put his supposed heavenly prestige on a shine, before which even the sun, if it were possible, should be thoroughly ashamed.

1329. It is not uncommon for a teacher or professor of youth to make formal studies to show the young worms what extraordinary things are behind him. He is usually less interested in convincing his students of the usefulness of his position than in making them tremble before him and his professorial official authority.

1330. It is true, however, that some children need to be treated quite seriously in order to convince them of the usefulness and necessity of what they need to learn, and thus to fill them with love for the things to be learned. But on the other hand, it is also very true that a teacher who knows how to treat his students with the right unselfish love, will achieve far more with them than a usurper of honor and prestige.

1331. I say to you: Never seek, be it in whatever, the honor of the world; for this is a plague on soul and spirit, and it’s earth-shattering consequences will sooner or later come to light.

1332. Consider the current wars, in which many thousands let themselves be beaten to death for the sake of honor. When rulers, army commanders and their whatever-named peoples instead of haughtiness served dear heavenly humility - would or could the nations ever be inflamed to such mutual anger?  Truly, among humble peoples, a war would be an absolute impossibility!

1333. But since among these peoples instead of humility, only haughtiness has arose according to which a nation considers itself to be better, more respected, older, more justified and who knows what else, then these present all-devastating wars, are also a fully natural consequence of the present large-scale spawning of haughtiness. For war is on a large scale what the so-called scuffles are on a small scale, which also usually stem much less from any tenable cause than mostly merely from offended honor. For if a thief or a swindler or a known robber comes among a society, the society will cope with such dangerous individuals without all trade and bloody excesses. They will be captured with united force and handed over to the general court.

1334. But if someone in a society, for example, gets too close to a boaster, there will then all too soon and certainly be an insulting exchange of words. This is soon followed by very serious threats and, as a natural consequence of an irritable haughtiness, blows of all kinds, bloody and often even deadly ones. Because then everyone wants to save his honor with his fist or with a stick and thereby stirs up enmities, thirst for revenge and a lot of evil of all kinds for a long time in a region or often in a whole country.

1335. Ah, it is something quite different if some external greedy or wanton enemy invades a peaceful country or empire inhabited by humble people who are very compatible with each other, in order to make a prey there. The inhabitants of such a country or empire would certainly have the right to receive such a shameful enemy with all seriousness and to chastise him in the most sensitive way on which occasion I as the Lord of heaven and earth want to place Myself then also immediately at the forefront; and the wicked enemy would then know all too quickly what reward his action was worth.  It would be difficult for him to ever again find the courage to visit such a country.

1336. But unfortunately this is not so. One people now wants to be greater than the other, so one empire also wants to be greater and more powerful than the other.

1337. The German wants to be first. The Slav says this right is his. The French must not be asked anymore which nation on earth is the first, the most educated and the first in every respect. The Russian only measures himself by the highest standard; everything else is for him a hardly noteworthy trifle.

1338. The Englishman has already surpassed the imagination of the Chinese and Japanese to the highest degree. For if the Chinese and Japanese also consider that their empire is in the middle of all the empires of the earth, the Englishman is de facto, in a certain sense, the lawmaker and benefit-sucker of the now known whole earth - and if he is not completely so on the whole earth and in all it’s realms, he still imagines that he is. And if he finds somewhere violations of this his opinion, then he will certainly make every effort to realize what up to now was only a great imagination with him.

1339. The American hardly considers European states for as much as some ragamuffin boys, who enter the pavement of a big city, to whose construction they of course never contributed even a grain of sand, the sparrow nests found here and there on the avenue trees. He only needs to approach the tiny Europe with an American fleet within a hundred German miles, and it must already perish.

1340. The African believes only himself to be a human being, and there even only the rich, strong and therefore also powerful. Everything else is for him a human-like beast of burden and can be sold like any other livestock.

1341. Now, in the present relations between peoples and peoples, empires and empires, states and states, in which arrogance has caused such divisions as the earth itself did not know before the Flood, ask each one himself whether it would still be possible that I, as the Lord of heaven and earth, should or could have calmly watched such abominations any longer!

1342. The Lord says: No, this is no longer possible! The haughtiness of the nations has exceeded all measure, the steam of hell has already risen to the highest heaven! The earth itself have asked Me to finally weed out the wicked brood of Satan for once.  And behold, the time has come; it is now revealed before your eyes: one nation goes against another; and ask you why?  I tell you so: Out of pure haughtiness!

1343. For there was nowhere a trace of need or necessity; for if people had humbled themselves - all without exception, of course, as the Ninivites once did - all would have had enough of everything. But because haughtiness has bloated them all, as once in Jerusalem the accursed water bloated those who had to drink it to test their guilt or innocence and were also guilty - so it is then also completely naturally fair that they all now perish because of the plague of their haughtiness!

1344. Because I tell you: The times are over where the sword between honor and shame, as between virtue and vice, acts as the arbiter; for the sword has never been a weapon of humility, but always only of honor and prestige, as unfortunately too often of tyrannical rule.

1345. But henceforth it shall no longer be so! In the future only humility with weapons of love will rule the peoples - i.e. of course only those peoples who are found worthy for this weapon from the heavens. The unworthy ones, however, will receive in this time already anyway the reward which they have earned already for a long time. I will still give the victory to the better and fairer part, but if he becomes angry and arrogant, then woe to him too!

1346. For from now on, no-one shall be spared who has only a spark of haughtiness in him as the driving force of his actions.  Every action, whereby only something of an ambition can be felt, is to remain without all blessing from now on. But every action, which is committed with a humble mind only for the sake of usefulness, is to be blessed by Me over and over again.

1347. From now on, a different order must be introduced among people. But those who will not accept this order with all their heart and will still let old, rusty worries arise in them, to them the most bitter consequences will very soon provide the most sufficient news whether they were thereby for or against My order.

1348. Now it is often said: I would like to do this or that, for I did not care; but what would the world say? This one would bitterly turn away, that one would start a scolding, and so my good house name would suffer great damage.

1349. I as the Lord of heaven and earth tell you nothing but this: All that is called world, is hell!

1350. What is a good house name before the world?  I tell you and will and must tell you: Look, you blind fool! A good house name, of that the world says: "This is a good house" - is a testimony from hell. For the world cannot possibly approve of something that it not has accepted. But what pleases the world, read only the pure gospel, whether or not it says somewhere that this is also true before God. Is it not written: "Whatever is great before the world is abomination before God."

1351. But if you read this in the Scriptures with exceedingly clear words, how can someone who is familiar with the Scriptures, possibly say: I for myself would probably do this and that without any hesitation; but what would the world say?

1352. But I tell you now at this time: Whoever now refrains from doing this or that good because of the world, do therefore for the sake of the world what seems good to him. But when he will come to Me with the good testimonies of the world, I will say to him: Whoever has given you this good testimony, go to him also and demand your reward, for My name is not written in this testimony! I do not know you because you have done this and that for the sake of the world and did not want to walk the ways of true Christian humility that are alone pleasing to Me. You liked it and flattered your ambition, as the world said of you: "Behold, this is a man of honor!"  So it will also have to please you that you will truly come to very little honor in My kingdom.

1353. But I do not want to say with it, as if someone should act, that the world should point at him with fingers and say: "Behold, this is an evil man; he is a fornicator, an adulterer, a cheat, a liar, a denier of God; he keeps the worst order and discipline in his house, and is a rascal and a reveler.”  Oh, that I eternally do not demand! But this I demand, that you are to perform the truly good without the slightest shyness in it’s face - may the world say what it wants. And this therefore because it is good and because I want to have it so!

1354. So a wealthy couple of parents has a son who is already grown up, and this son, since he is able to get by with a considerable income, wants to take a poor girl to wife out of love, because the girl pleases him - but since he makes this known to his parents, they immediately start a murder spectacle and say to their son: "But, son! Fie on shame! What on earth have you come up with? You want to take such a wretched peasant person – you who descend from such a good house - to wife? Just consider, she has nothing but her little peasant monkey face. Her parents are very common, raw, uneducated people, smelling of ox and cow dung. And their daughter, respectively already a whore by birth, however will then not be more educated than her ox dung parents?  We didn't want to say so much yet because of the education and her possible performance - but consider yours and then her birth! Fie, what do you think?! We shall even be ashamed of ourselves in the grave!  You a noble - and that one a common cow dung person!"

1355. But I will say to such parents: “Fie the eternal shame with you! How have you as human beings ever been able to sink so deep that you are able to forget even one moment of the great value of every human being?” Who is the farmer's daughter, too common for you, who was so unworthy of your son? Look and listen! She is My child, My very own daughter; and she was too bad, too common and too insignificant for you?!

1356. Have you then never read that firstly I as the primeval almighty Creator of all heavens and all worlds, of all angels and mankind, came into this world only in the garment of the greatest lowliness and taught men through living words and through the clearest deeds, that they like Me - if they want to be My children - are to flee the world with all it’s greatness and splendor and are not to walk the broad road of earthly splendor, which always passes away, but the narrow path of humility, which leads to eternal life?

1357. And secondly, that everything that is great before the world is an abomination before Me? That I only look at the small and despised by the world, but reject the great from Me forever?

1358. If you have ever heard this and knew which way I Myself preceded all My true children to faithful imitation, tell Me now, for what sole valid reason before Me, the Lord of all life, have you never allowed the poor peasant girl to become the wife of your son?  You now stand before Me dumb and again dumb and now know no answer to My question.

1359. Well then, since you do not know how to reply to Me and see your blatant injustice, I will not judge and condemn you as you have judged and condemned My daughter; but for every minute of your earthly life you are to spend a complete earthly year here in the realm of the poorest spirits in the greatest lowliness. And exactly that daughter of Mine, whom you have so deeply despised on earth, shall - if she wants - receive you into her heavenly dwelling. There you are to first of all get to know with deepest shame the one whom you have found so unworthy of your Son on earth - and now depart from Me to the place that is meant for you!

1360. I tell you: Verily, verily, so it will be in these times already here and especially in the beyond. And so they, who in the world cared so much for their so-called good house, will ask Me and say: Lord! Lord! We didn't know that as we now know and understand it, because we were thus brought up and trained by our parents themselves; therefore grant mercy for justice to us” - but I will say to them: "I know how it stands with the education of your heart. If you alone were to blame for it being so hard and haughty, your lot would be hell; for it is built out of haughtiness and hardness of heart!  But as you are not completely to blame yourselves for such a shameful deformation of your heart, so out of pure grace what I as your God and Lord have pronounced on you has justly been decided for you. Because until the last atom of haughtiness will not leave your hearts, you are not to get to see My face.  And so get up and go!"

1361. I tell you: Verily, verily, so it will be! Every sinner is to be treated more leniently by Me than one who has only once shown apparent haughtiness in whatever, but has not immediately banished it from his heart with true repentance and deepest detesting forever. For as already frequently noticed:

1362. There is only one truly damnable sin before Me, and that sin is haughtiness.

1363. For if you had sins as many as there is grass on the earth and sand on the broad shores of the sea, and had no trace of haughtiness, all these sins would be as none before Me. For where there is no haughtiness, there is love, which contains all humility; But love and humility wipe out all faults and sins, no matter how many there are - because love and humility kill all sins!  But just as there is only one atom of haughtiness behind the other sins that people commit in the time of the trial of their release, so this atom animates all sins, even the smallest ones. And such spirits will once, as also already here, have to fight very powerfully to get rid of even one atom of haughtiness.

1364. But nowhere else can the haughtiness of people be noticed to such a high degree as in the very place where it is a question of forgoing of the imagined status.

1365. I could show a million and again a full million people who are even quite gentle, loving, charitable and full of justice. Yes, their sense of justice often goes so far that they considered it a great crime to betray someone even for the sake of a locking pin; but only at the honor of their status, nobody is allowed to attack them by any means - then it's over!

1366. If, out of a kind of magnanimity, they forgive the one challenging their honor completely, so to speak, then something remains behind, which is secretly noticed by the challenger of their honor. And even if he had once been the best friend of the house, and had asked a thousand times for forgiveness of those who had been offended by their honor, he will never again be able to completely erase the stain which he had caused to the house, either through his imprudence or through his previous intimacy.

1367. One wants to go completely beyond that and act as if nothing had ever happened, but regardless of this, conversations are still stunted. One does not care so much about it anymore, if even the friend did not come into the house for a longer time.

1368. But what is the reason for such behavior? See, only three atoms of haughtiness are to blame for this, and these three atoms are enough that I will not be able to move in with such people, even if they are otherwise of a very estimable nature, as long as until the last atom of haughtiness will not leave their hearts.

1369. In this lies especially in this time also the reason why so few get to see Me and can be taught by Myself and drawn to be My children.

1370. So there are also good houses, which are wealthy families. These families do quite a lot of good for the poor and have a fully participating and compassionate heart; but if such a poor man then by chance would insult his benefactors in some way, yes, I Myself do not know how he would fare with such a family. It would really only depend on the temperament of the offended benefactor whether the offender would either get away with a few reprimands and the limitation of the benefit he enjoyed or even with a few beatings and the total loss of the benefit.

1371. But how completely different it would be with Me with these benefactors when they told the usually not malicious but only too little thoughtful insulting person from the heart: “Dear friend! We love you very much and are ready to do everything we can to help you. But also be so good towards us and do not do in the future what cannot be pleasant for us. But therefore we are not really angry with you. On the contrary, we will grant you the same friendship undiminished, and you may count us among your very best and most unchanging friends. But do to us also what is right and proper before God and all good people."

1372. See, when the otherwise ordinarily good-natured poor person will hear such a gentle rebuke from his benefactors, how will he be seized and moved, and he will hardly ever again cause such a family any trouble. And should he then still forget himself again so far, well - so the family is not to pay attention to that at all and think how easily and often the best people can be missing before Me, and still I let My enemies as well as My friends receive all benefits of life undiminished. Then why should people put everything on a hair scale?

1373. Truly, who out of you wants to think and act in this way, with him I would certainly go out and in daily and would do to him what he does to the poor brothers. But people who let the poor feel it, if these sometimes have stepped half a step over the rope of dues, are still very far from the grace that I want to appear as guest with them, and will also still have to wait a long time in the beyond until I will appear with them!

1374. So there are also really quite good people who have the fortune to be gifted with quite good and beautiful children. About these children they have however - especially as they are already grown up – a completely over-the-top misjudged opinion. Such children then hardly find their equals according to their parents’ strong imagination. If the parents - which is very often the case - are also quite wealthy, then of course they are all the more valuable.

1375. But such overestimation of the children is not according to My order and therefore not in the least agreeable to Me; because the right love of parents towards their children is to be like a true light and the love towards the poor children of other, poor parents like a great fire blight, then it will enjoy My all-time and eternal pleasure and blessing. But such a love as it was shown above is very repugnant to Me, therefore I will never bless it neither here nor there.

1376. But who of you people has an office, shouldn’t imagine anything about it as a human, but should, according to the instruction, humbly, faithfully and conscientiously performs his office and obeys his head of office without grumbling. But should the head of the office now and then demand undue things, which would even be against My laws of order, then the official can give his perceptions founded in all respect and love. If he listens, that's how it is; but if he does not listen to them out of haughtiness, the official acts admittedly according to the request of the head of the office - he will stand before Me without guilt; but I and the head of the office will immediately take account of each other. But no official should leave the office until I take it from him.

1377. So nobody should retire except in the most urgent cases; for a premature pensioner is usually either a despiser of his ministry because he cannot reach a higher level, or he is a lazy servant in My vineyard, shuns work and does not care about the legal welfare of his brothers. Such servants will receive a bad wage in My new kingdom.

1378. Also, do not laugh too loudly at the stupidity of the weak; for even in such a laughter lies concealed one's own haughtiness and embitters the heart of the one laughed at, often more than a very serious rebuke. So don't be friends of the so-called witticisms and other biting speeches and remarks that put certain people down. For therein lies haughtiness again as a basic evil of all evils.

1379. But if you want to ridicule people’s stupidities and weaknesses, then speak in general, but never to individuals other than in private. And if that doesn't help, then add one or two, at most three witnesses first; and if that does not help either, only then this can be announced to the community. But in no reprimand should the person of a man ever be reprimanded truthfully, but only his stupidity, weakness or sin – even though true, as gently and mildly as possible.

1380. The fullest love and constant respect of man must emanate everywhere like a sun.

1381. Don't say either: This house, this ground and this fortune is mine. In my house I am the lord, and on my ground I have to manage. Look, there is a great portion of haughtiness in such utterances! Truly, who think, speak and act like this, with them I will never take up residence because they do not see Me as the Lord, to whom alone everything is truly and perfectly His own, but only consider themselves to be the lord of their thing borrowed from Me only for a very short time. Oh therein lies a great haughtiness, which is the sole maker of all wars, small and great.

1382. In My future kingdom, all this will be arranged completely differently: for there will no longer be any landlord or landowner; for there I will be all in all. And the best one will be the one with whom I will take dwelling!

1383. But this I now also tell you: before My arrival on this earth, still very much weeds and dry grass and all kinds of useless and barren scrub will be destroyed with the greatest severity of judgment; because where there are two, only one will be accepted and the other will be eliminated - so a huge sighting to more than half!

1384. But once again I earnestly warn you that you do not make Me either left- or right-party followers during this time! Because whoever is called to fight, fight where he is called, not on his own initiative, even treacherously, but faithful to the fist of him who called him into the fight - but whoever is to win, and whoever will win, that stands alone in My hand!

1385. None of you say: This one fights with right and this one with wrong - therefore traitorous to him who, according to your judgment, should have the right, but it is your business to pray for friend and foe; what is above, is sin! For by such bias, you draw into yourselves the haughtiness of the party which is to win according to your wish, and then from this haughtiness you wish the full destruction of the adversary.  But ask your heart whether those who are to perish are not your brothers as well as those whom you wish victory?

1386. But how does such a desire, which is full of secret vindictiveness and gloating joy, get along with My word, as I Myself taught all people most explicitly to pray for those who hate you, to bless those who curse you, and to do good to those who want to harm you?

1387. So once again said: Let them fight who fight! Pray for all and never take pleasure in either one or the other defeat, so you will be like My angels in heaven who cover their faces when their brothers on earth strangle themselves; for the fallen are still your brothers just as much as the victors, whatever party they may belong to.

1388. But keep that in mind: This dawn before My arrival will become much redder than it is now; and it will only become apparent at the end of all strangling that neither the one nor the other party of those now fighting, will achieve an actual victory - for the right victor will only come!

1389. For where arrogance fights, humility will begin to fight, and no reprobate will escape it's sword - and neither any judge who has tried to establish his reputation with the blood of harmless prisoners to the greatest splendor. - Whoever fights in the field with opponents, the blood of the slain shall not be counted against him; but cursed be he who kills unarmed prisoners, and thrice cursed the murderers of children! Their fate shall be a terrible one!

1390. I as your good Father, to whom I have already given so much, now also give you this most important word for your future welfare and salvation. Keep it faithfully and exactly, and you will find all good in time and eternity. But will you accept it, as already many other things given to you by Me, only as something ordinary, to which you have already gotten used to in a certain way over time, and still do it according to your old habit and custom, so you will then only have to ascribe it to yourselves when you will either have only a very small or probably also no part at all in My return.

1391. Because what is written here through My servant, that will irrevocably come true.

1392. Blessed are you and everyone who will not turn a deaf ear to these and also other similar admonitions, - truly, in his house I will move in here and there! But whoever will give little ear and will to this admonition and instruction - and to this similar in many other places - in his house it will only too soon look very desolate, sad and abandoned - because when I come, I will only come to those who are truly Mine and will bless them bodily over and over for ever!

1393. But woe to him whose house’s hallway My feet will not enter; his part will be and remain merely the sad and fateful dawn, but the holy rays of the coming great day will not come over him.  Amen. This I say, Who shall come.  Amen, Amen, Amen!

Once again: Emperor and God

10th June 1849

1394. When the Pharisees, through their servants and those sent by Herod to Me, wanted to catch Me with all sorts of intricate questions in order to get a reason to imprison Me, these very clever apostles asked Me whether it was right that the Jews should pay [tribute] to the emperor in Rome, although they had to pay a hardly affordable tribute to Herod's tenant of the land anyway, as well as the demanded interest; for the emperor had in any case to raise from Herod the whole tribute of the country, for which Herod was then granted the right to tax the land according to his arbitrariness and to bring about extortion which hardly leaves the Jews the begging staff. To this now come the emperor himself and demand his own interest!

1395. Therefore this question to Me, as the designated Messiah, to finally determine whether one should still pay the emperor the extra interest or not. The question was therefore seriously a very precarious one, since the emperor, who had ceded all rights to Herod in return for a large rent, now also came up with an extra but certainly legal interest tax.

1396. Anyone who could not immediately see through all the relationships that existed between the Jews, the tenant Herod and the emperor would certainly get caught with the right answer stuck in his throat as not to make himself captious on the one hand or on the other. But this could not be the case with Me, since I obviously knew all the relations only too clearly, which existed in My earthly time between people and emperor both in secret and between the tenant and emperor and people.

1397. Herod the tenant also had among many rights, the right to mint money under his name and likeness. Money was then, as now, a medium of exchange; and all businessmen, all merchants and exchange agents used the same as a "conditio sine qua non”(*1). But in order to get hold of this medium of exchange, they had to buy it, either for raw metal or for other substances of good and noble kind, in which case they then became the complete owner of the Herodian money for fifty years.

1398. In this way, however, every other person who either deposited a good pledge or had a plot of land and pledged it to the Mint, could obtain Herodian money, which he used as a medium of exchange, especially with the Greeks. But by this means of money distribution he then had to pay Herod ten groschen or ten pounds as interest on every hundred groschen or pounds, with the obligation that he would not be expected to repay the money borrowed for fifty years; and if he were then insolvent, he would either remain an eternal debtor (a kind of slave) and pay the interest continuously; or Herod as well as his heirs had the right to sell such a debtor’s land, cattle, wife and children, which happened not too seldom.

1399. But it is easy to think that the Jews were very badly off because of Herod's fastidiousness, and that in the process many were impoverished to the highest degree and many became slaves to be sold.  But this evil circumstance soon led the Jews to the idea of finding out whether the emperor was lending money against pledge and prescription, and what percentage he would then take. The actual answer, however, was that the emperor also lent his money to each of his subjects against pledge or prescription, but did not sell any, which was not pleasant for the money-changers.

1400. But the emperor demanded of noble money of gold and silver, five per cent per year, and for common money of copper and ore, only one to one and a half percent.

1401. The consequence of this was quite natural that the people, if possible, got rid of the Herodian debt and, through the mediation of the Roman governor, also canceled the Herodian loan contracts in favor of the emperor and borrowed money from the emperor in the above-mentioned manner, so that he could pay it off at will whenever he wanted and could.

1402. Now this was a very desperate thing for the Pharisees, who were mainly engaged in exchange, buying and selling, as well as for Herod, who coined the money for them, in that their business had to come to a standstill as soon as the much cheaper money of the emperor came into circulation among the people.

1403. But the ticklish question, which the Pharisees and the officials of Herod put before Me to answer in order to try Me, also originates from this presented circumstance.

1404. But whoever considers these exact circumstances more closely, will find it easy of his own accord what these two horn-butting parties wanted to achieve quite infallibly by this question to Me, in their opinion, namely: that I will either join Myself to the party of the imperials, where they would then have said "Well, then you are no Messiah! For you trample the rights of the Jews underfoot and do a thing against your people with many unfaithful ones. According to Moses, Samuel and David, you are guilty of death!  But if I had said, "No interest is due to the emperor, but to all Herod, who annually ransoms the people of God from the Gentiles by a strong tribute - then they would have declared Me to be an adversary of the emperor and would have handed Me over to the Roman judges.

1405. But I had the emperor's coin shown to Me, on which the image and signature of the emperor were clearly visible, and I asked them: “Whose is this image and signature? Is it Herod's, whose money you call God's money, or is it the emperor's, who also has the right to lend his money to his subjects, especially when the subjects themselves demand it?”  The well-known answer was: "This is the emperor's picture and signature!"

1406. Whereupon I said very easily and naturally in a just and fair way: "Well, then give to the emperor what is his!" but also to the one who lent you God's money, from God's coin, what is due to him!" Or in short: "Render to the emperor what is of him and to God what is of Him!"  And the questioners were thus dealt with and could not counter anything.

1407. On the other hand, it also becomes clear by itself what really is "the emperor" and what is "God" in this understanding.

1408. If the subjects have entered into legal obligations with the emperor, these may be a thousand years or a year old, they must keep them. Excepted from this are forced stipulations which are not intended to bring about any evident good for the subjects, but only that of the mighty dictators. If, however, in the case of a forced stipulation, the welfare of the subjects and the good will of the violent stipulator is evident, then the subjects are likewise obliged to recognize the stipulations as legal and to comply faithfully with them.

1409. The same is true of what is God’s, by which is meant not only the special inner obligation of love toward God, but also that toward all people, as there are believers, benefactors, teachers, leaders, servants and slaves, then all servants and maidservants and all hired laborers, to whom one is obliged to give all that which is due to them, as to the emperor what is due to him.

1410. All these private obligations are the actual debt to God - just as all those where the name of the emperor is written underneath are called debts to the emperor and must be kept.

1411. This, then, is the actual outer, political-moral meaning of this text, which of course also has an inner, purely spiritual meaning, but which does not belong here, but on a completely different page. Hence about it another time!  The first and greatest politician of all the world gives it to you. Amen.

Footnote

(*1) “as something inevitable”

An anti-Christian scripture

20th June 1849

Request from Jakob Lorber:

- about a work published in Leipzig by Kollmann in 1849, titled "Historically important revelation about the manner of Jesus' death", according to a manuscript of a contemporary of Jesus found in Alexandria; and

- about the refutation of the aforementioned brochure printed in Weimar and written by Dr. Wohlfarth zu Kirchhasel

1412. So write then! The first is a speculation by the poets and booksellers, who are now running out of ideas of inventing something attractive with which they could make their purse, which has become rather airy, a little less airy again.

1413. And the second is a fruit of the same content. There is no kernel in it. And so he who calls and says "Lord, Lord!" I do not know him. And there is one Judas like another. For both work, betray and advise for money!

1414. The first one says: "Brother B. I will now send a small anti-christian speculation into the world, which will be eagerly bought and read by thousands. But you then immediately write a counter-illumination, which will then also be bought and read just as eagerly. The sale will give us a round sum, with which we can then undertake something greater. Maybe we will even experience several editions. Then, little brother, Victory! High! Then, I tell you, we will talk to the publishers in a very different way!

1415. And B. then says quite pleasantly about A's good idea: "Brother, the idea is very good, but where will you get the material from so that you can show the world something that seems to be believable?"

1416. Says then A.: "You need not worry about that, you know how I am smeared with all ointments.  Look here, at the flea market I bought for a few pennies a Rousseau, a Helvetius, a Dr. Strauß and the whole Hegel. You have the Dr. Barth and Hess. So the devil was to be the cause of all this, if one could not get an anti-christian pamphlet out of these authors.  And look here, I already have a perfect sketch!"

1417. B. is now completely calm and helps A.  And just as A.'s work leaves the press, A. then helps B. work on the counter illumination.

1418. See, this, in short, is how such wonderful little works come about, that they do not cause much work and expense and that they can also be sold for a cheaper and therefore more attractive price.

1419. This is how your two "little miracles" came about, and therefore neither one nor the other is of any use. Because the whole thing is speculative money-fencing!

1420. The first will not turn away from Me a spirit that has been awakened even to a certain extent, being too miserable and stupid and shallow. Because every one of My true confessors knows from which source he has to draw the fullest truth and what in a person's heart forms and represents the most irrefutable proof of My divinity in a living and contemplative manner.

1421. But he who is not Mine through love and through works according to My word, for him there is then also no conviction, neither inwardly nor outwardly, and neither pro nor contra. For such people are like dust and clouds that go where the wind goes. They have no independence and therefore also no deeper and more serious judgment about the events of this world. Nor do they have a spirit, and therefore they cannot judge of which spirit-child a product comes forth from. For this reason they soon and easily accept something if it suits their senses.  But in a few days, all is smoky again.  And then many hardly know that and what they have actually read.

1422. But for this reason also a refutation is quite unnecessary for such people.

1423. Now there you have a right illumination of your two little books. And I grant you one more effort to write something against it. For these little enemies do not cause us the least harm, but rather a benefit. And therefore we let them live! Amen.

Sanctifying love - Words for your birthday

26th June 1849

1424. Just write a nice little word to our little beloved Julie-Martha H.!  Because she loves and have loved us both, we must love and adore her very much.

1425. My dearest Julie-Martha!  Since today is a day of special significance for you, because it brings back into your memory the anniversary of your birth into the world as in an echo, and you can have a well-founded joy in it, in that on such a day you have been taken up by the power of My Will of Love into the ranks of My children, that is, into the ranks of the children of God, from the dull row of the judged creatures - but I, too, as a true Father of life, do not for instance want to diminish such your rightful joy, but only very much increase it for your little heart dearest to Me by My hereby sending you the repeated assurance, certainly the most precious to you, that you are an always dear little daughter to Me, which has grown so firmly to My heart.

1426. I think, My dearest little daughter will certainly be satisfied with this assurance of Mine! For overjoyed are those forever who are found worthy by My Father's heart of such an assurance.  But unfortunately only a few are granted such an assurance!

1427. But you can the more rejoice in this, since you, as My dearest little daughter, are found worthy in My heart of such a supreme grace.

1428. But that is why you must not, for instance, imagine that such grace comes to you from some merit!  But I, all alone for Myself, without your merit, love you so much, because you love Me so much, too, and are sometimes even a little in love with Me, and that is alone is a very special sanctification of your little heart.  For how could an unholy heart love Me, the most holy One?  But if a heart loves Me Who am holy, how could in such holy love the loving heart itself remain unholy?

1429. But therefore also your little heart is sanctified through and through, because it loves Me.  And since I therefore love it again exceedingly very much and allow My holy love to flow into it more and more and more and thereby make it a vessel of the fullness of My most holy love, which love is holy beyond holiness, the vessel is thereby not only "sanctified", but in itself "holy.  For I, as the only holy One, cannot dwell in the unholy, but only in the holy!

1430. You, My dearest little daughter, continue only faithfully in such love for Me, so you will soon experience a second, much higher birthday than the present one of your body.

1431. But some vain things you have to get off your chest, such as your sometimes exaggerated love of cleanliness, the sometimes too strong appetite for a pinch of snuff, then the hoop in your petticoat, and sometimes too stiff petticoats that make you look much too thick, which is neither nice nor fitting.

1432. Dress yourself always properly clean, nice and beautiful!  But excessive starching is not nice, not fitting and not even good for the body, because starched clothes do not touch the skin enough and cannot bring about a charitable terry cloth treatment by touching it, but on the other hand they also let too much cooling air come into contact with the skin coated with sweat, which then often drives back the sweat and makes it harden here and there in the vessels and does not let the evaporation of the skin pass through, which then easily leads to all kinds of rheumatic diseases.

1433. So put away that which is unnecessary and useless, and your soul will then immediately have more time to work on the liberation of the spirit.  In general, you will have to renounce the sometimes unnecessary martyrdom, which often puts you into all sorts of miserable troubles and sometimes annoyances - in this way you will then be able to pursue much more freely the true path to eternal life, which should be the only destiny of every human.

1434. Therefore you must also be angry about nothing and let no exaggerated worries rise in you and put all your desires into My heart!  There I will also be able to soon give you everything that your heart asks for.  But you must only quite gladly and faithfully obey what I have now advised you!

1435. And now, My dear little daughter, with this gift of My life, also receive My Father's blessing in your little heart!  This will tell you faithfully of it's own accord that you are a very dear little daughter to Me, now in time, as one day eternally!  Amen.  Your true and only Father says this to you.  Amen.

Strengthening the nerves

17th July 1849

On request of C.L.

1436. The bleak life in question has been weakened in it's innermost soul-associated nerves due to it's too exaggerated conscientiousness in connection with the honor of it's status.' These nerves, which cover the soul in a certain way and protect it from the too naked impressions from the outside world, cannot offer it now a complete, but only a partial protection, therefore it is then also touched too violently from the outside first in one, soon again in another life-relationship.

1437. Such a touch, which is not covered and damped enough by said nerves, then vibrates away in the extremely excitable soul for days, often even weeks and months, in the same vibration-form in which it was first excited.  But this vibration then also puts all other normal, but naturally weaker impressions of the outside world into a confused, indeterminate shaking, for which reason the soul is then almost just as unsettled as the eye in every one of it's otherwise completely ordered life relationships and every situation, when it looks at the bottom of water, no matter how pure it is, when it's surface is furrowed by all kinds of cross waves.

1438. The eye can still see objects on the ground, but it can never determine with certainty what the objects are, because their actual shape is too torn and disfigured by too strong and too inconsistent diffraction of rays to reach the carefully prying eye.  Often by convection(*1) of the uppermost water level, a small stone becomes a colossus, often again by a concave formation(*2) of the water level, a whole rock becomes a barely fist-sized shapeless lump.

1439. And see, just so it happens to a soul confused in the manner described.  It then sees in this vibration, out of the impression that a mosquito has caused it, a frightening mammoth-sized monster, and an elephant not infrequently shrinks to mosquito size.  Such people are then also constant scrupulants.  If a button on their garment tears, it seems to them as if a world-body has been thrown off it's course, while they often hardly notice the collapse of a whole house.

1440. Such a physico-psychic evil can be healed and remedied firstly through a suitable natural remedy, because it is more a physical evil than a psychological one.  Such remedies would be, for example, a five to six week long vacation from daily business, contact with cheerful people, frequent enjoyment of pure mountain air, steel baths and other iron-containing mineral baths, but no sulphur baths.  Sea baths would also be good. Eat and drink what you like.  However, a good wine is better than beer and a fresh broth better than coffee, the black one is the worst.  So the enjoyment of pure alpine water would be highly recommended, as well as a stay on an alp with a few good, cheerful friends for a few weeks.

1441. If in this way the soul regains it's natural calm through the right strengthening of the nerves surrounding it, then it can easily be influenced again by good and wise words, which would now be almost a fruitless effort.  In general, however, the suffering person concerned should also abstain from sexual intercourse as much as possible for a good period of time, so his healing will occur the sooner and easier.  Also the use of the Protestant oil and wine ointment(*3) would do him a good service, and quite a lot of movement in free pure air, especially after a thunderstorm.

1442. This to My dear friend and brother for his insight, reassurance, and possible attention under My blessing and protection.  Amen.

Footnotes

(*1) convex: curved outwardly

(*2) concave: curved inwardly

(*3) see "The evangelical cure", Gifts from Heaven vol.2

Revenge of the Dead

29th August 1849.

Oh Lord! Now, after much bloodshed, our warfare would be over, and we truely hope for the golden peace and its spiritual as well as - as far as the salvation of our souls allows - physical advantages. Will our hopes indeed be justified? Or should all this be just a wretched prelude to a bigger world terror drama?  Or will peace be like that in the dungeon or even the grave? Briefly, oh Lord! What's ahead of us? What do we have to expect?  God, Lord and Father! Your name be hallowed, and Your only holy will be done!

1443. Write! Who builds on Me and trusts in Me, to him no hair shall be bent, neither spiritually nor bodily. But everyone, whoever they may be: high or low, king or beggar, who build on their own power and trust in self-help, will perish, and it will say: Today to Me, tomorrow to you!  Those who lay in the graves will rise out of them and will afflict all who have thrown them into the grave!  He that has eyes, let him see; and he that has ears, let him hear!  This will be a true resurrection of the dead from the graves of their physical and spiritual death.

1444. But then woe to all those who are to blame for their death! They will not have to deal so much with fire and sword, but instead with the more devils that are set free, and we will then see how they cope with them without My help. In the morning they will get up and do as they please - but the evening will not see them again.

1445. Who are then the enemies?  Behold, they are people!  And who are then the friends?  Behold, they are people too. But the people should be like brothers and sisters. But they rage like panthers, hyenas, tigers and lions, and the strongest boasts of the defeat of his brothers whom he has strangled. And from the graves steams up curse and pestilence against the victors in My heavens and cries out: Revenge, revenge, revenge and retribution to all who have transgressed with the blood of their brothers!

1446. And I say ‘Amen’ to it; for he who does not gather with Me, fights and conquers, scatters and murders and conquers to his own destruction, just as hell does from the very beginning.  But I say neither yes nor no; for as they bed themselves, so shall they sleep.

1447. I gave the people a law, and that is called love!  But they laugh about it and kill and slaughter their brothers for the sake of the world. Therefore the world will judge them and the earth will devour them in the near future! For I am not with those who are not with Me.

1448. Who will preserve them as I will let them go?  But I and My word are one, and I am the Word's sound, and I am the law.  Whoever does not act according to My words, acts against Me and against My law, which is also Me!  Can I well be with him who is against Me in confession, in word and in deed?

1449. If I had offered war like love, humility and true simple-minded meekness, I would have blessed his work too. But since war was never commanded by Me except against hell, if it threatens My sanctuary, so he will also eternally have no cause to enjoy any blessing from Me!

1450. Therefore let no-one rejoice in victory, for no creature should be blessed because of it; for what the sword won, that and much more the sword will consume again.

1451. Let no-one believe that those who rot in the grave are dead - oh no! They live a thousand times more powerful than when the grave had not yet swallowed them! Well may the sword and fire of the earth hold down fearful worms; but those in the tombs live a life of hatred, wrath and eternal vengeance, which no earthly power can hold or bind!  I alone can hold and tame them. But if I release them - say, before what weapon will they still tremble and by what fire will they be held down?  The lords of the earth give their weapons the honor for the victories they have achieved, and the soldier is now the support and adornment of the thrones. But I am remembered little or not at all!  Well, we shall see when the dead will fight, what support the soldiers will give the thrones without Me.

1452. I have now harshly afflicted all people together with their rulers, and everyone should have found in it the palpable admonition to true repentance and improvement. But unfortunately this is not so, but they still do as they had done. The great man and the rich man does not see the poor and leaves them in want. And with My twisted Words, they want to throw the nations again into the dungeon of night and death!

1453. But this time I say: Only a very short period is still granted to you! Blessed are you, people of the earth, if you use them for the right living uplifting of the hearts of the nations, there shall be a propitiatory covering put on the most cruel works of war. But when the great ones begin to crush the small ones in spirit to be their masters easier, then pay attention which fire of revenge from all graves will begin to spread over the whole earth!  And this should be the same fire of which it is written (2 Peter 3:7) that through it, the earth will have to pass a last judgment.

1454. But pray, all you My children, that you may not fall into temptation and that the army from the graves may not harm you when it shall be urged to arise; because those who walk with Me, will also find the just protection with Me.  Amen.  This says the Lord, the Truthful One.  Amen, Amen, Amen!

Announcement of the light appearances on November 9, 13 and 27, 1849

1st October 1849

1455. Note 9, 13 and 27 November of this year.  On the nights of these days rare phenomena will occur, as they have in the meantime.  He who will observe them, shall receive a refreshment.  Amen.

NB. According to the evening paper of the Grazer Zeitung of November 22, 1849, a bright meteor appeared in Wels on November 15, 1849, at 7 o'clock in the evening.  Despite a dense fog, it spread a great brightness like a strong fire over the area there.  On November 27, 1849 it was 6 degrees cold in the evening and the moon had a large yard in lamb clouds.  On November 1849, 20 large sunspots appeared in the sun near the center.

Woe to the vengeful victors

13th October 1849

1456. My dear friend and brother Ans. H.-W.!  It is not unknown to Me, your Brother, Father and Lord, who loves you very much, that on this day you celebrate the birthday of your body, and I Myself have a real joy about it because you yourself have a joy in Me. I bless you and your home and will spend this day excellently in your fellowship and in your home. So even if the eyes of your flesh will not see Me, but still your heart will perceive Me very well as it has already perceived Me in the morning of this day, because it was I Myself who woke you from sleep today.

1457. Today your house is surrounded by good guardians and a great salvation is granted to it. Therefore be glad and cheerful, for where I am, there must be no tears but tears of joy, and these are a blessing of the heart and are an invigorating dew for the soul from My Heavens.

1458. But what attracts Me so much to you today?  Behold, it is your true compassion for the misery of the wretched that is great at this time. But believe Me: Those who are judged and shot and hanged are far from being as wretched as those who judge, hang and have them shot. But also do not be angry about these wretched ones because see, I am already standing at their neck. Their most haughty thirst for revenge will burn them like an unquenchable fire, and no-one will take this judgment from them.

1459. Cursed be the one who kills his brothers, and cursed be the judge who sentences his brother to death, and cursed be the one who gave and gives a law arbitrarily, according to which humans may pass a death sentence on humans!  From the sword of the rulers of the world such legislators and judges are well protected; but from My law, which is eternal, and from My sword, no-one will be able to protect them.

1460. My law is called: Love also towards the enemies!  I forbade any judgment, and cursed them that curse, and condemned them that condemn, and made no exception except for those who, because of their too low level of education, did not know what they were doing.

1461. These laws are still the same today for emperors and kings, as for every other human being. Whoever sins against this, is damned because he has condemned himself by his own power. And this My judgment will last eternally and will never be changed - and so you also can always look at Me with all calmness of your heart and think to yourself: what your heart devoted to Me feels with all these abominations, Mine also feels.

1462. As they now, in order to protect and maintain their worldly sovereignty, proclaim everywhere the worst, most inhuman state of siege - cursed by Me into the lowest hell - and do not want to lift it until they have atoned for their offended greatness with thousands of bloody victims, so do I today, on this your birthday, declare upon them an eternal state of siege, which will hardly ever be followed by amnesty.

1463. Heaven and all worlds can vanish, but My words and the people, eternally never!

1464. They will not do it for long, because as victors they cannot set a goal or measure for their thirst for revenge and so horribly overreach themselves in their overconfidence. But so it should also come over them soon that one will ask about it afterwards: ‘Where are they?’ - and they won't be anymore.

1465. Look at the Turks, these old fanatics! But they are human beings - and to Me therefore one is dearer than ten thousand of such Christians. Look at the cold Russians, they feel pity for the defeated! Look at the Chinese and Japanese, they are indulgent, strict and fair in their ways, and revenge is alien to them. Generosity is a main ornament of their character, that is why they are dearer to Me as half heathens by a thousand times than such Christians!

1466. Truly I say to you: Whoever calls such a one a ''Christian-minded one'' now commits a gross sin against the Holy Spirit! For how can he have a Christian attitude, or even be a Christian himself, who condemns and kills his brothers who have sinned against him without any mercy?!  Whether he is an emperor, king or beggar, that is the same before Me because I have given for all without distinction of earthly status only one law without the slightest exception; whoever sins against this, is already judged through My eternal Word in him.

1467. Let them therefore only rant and rage; I tell you: Verily, verily, they will soon be done ranting and raging, and on the other side a fate awaits them, which I would not like to describe to you through My weak and earthly poor servant in any spirit-scene! But do not think that I prepare such a lot for them - oh I never do! But they themselves build and prepare it for themselves by their deeds. They scorn My law of love; what is left for them then but judgment and condemnation? What they want and do, that shall also be theirs.

1468. This faithful and open confession out of My most own mouth you take, My dear friend and brother, as a good gift - and take it to heart, so it will become lighter in your soul; for I do not sleep and see all the abominations!  The good shall be blessed.  Amen; and My blessing to you.  Amen, Amen, Amen.

Theme: 1850

5th November 1849

1469. What is it that my eye saw strangely

in a gloomy, gray cloudy nearby place?

Was the end of the stream of time already there? -

Oh no, it cannot be, I saw people there!

1470. Some came cheerfully, happily close to me;

the others stood gloomily, one hurried away.

The end of the stream of time is not there,

I see a lively bustle here and there.

1471. But listen! I hear how distant sounds echo! Ah, ah!

The echo comes over from the gloomy north,

and yet so noble! - No, no, the end is not there;

in the realm of the dead - no harmonies there!

1472. It is only the Panama time stream,

which offers secure shelter on both sides of the narrowness.

The surf fire, which shows itself here and there,

effects the end of times neither here nor there.

1473. The still so fast flood, of the Tierra del Fuego lava

does not destroy the wide shores secure port;

and thus remains like the times administration there,

as in the farthest God's creation spaces there!

Light phenomena

11th November 1849

Jakob Lorber saw on November 9, 1849 in the night from the castle hill several very fleeting light phenomena in the sky between 8 and 10 o'clock.  To his question about the meaning of these phenomena, he received the following inner answer:

1474. These as well as the appearances still to come have a very great importance for mankind on earth and are therefore much more memorable in spiritual respect than in the natural.  But I will only give you the explanation when you have observed them all - thus also those on the 13th and 27th to 28th of this month.  But for the time being be content merely with the fact that they indicate things just as important and extraordinary as how important and extraordinary their influence is on the nature of the earth itself, but which the scholars of this earth will not yet understand by a long measure.

1475. Naturally, however, as you already know, all of these light phenomena that occur in the uppermost atmosphere of the earth come from the sun, and some of them travel at the greatest speed.  Their journey from the sun to the earth's atmosphere often lasts a number of 20 to 30 minutes.  Their different direction has a spiritual reason and very little natural.

1476. This was the introduction, the details come later.

Spiritual pressure and it's consequences

8th March 1850

1477. For a long time humans have put together a bad order, which carried the imprint of the Egyptian caste system only too clearly.  But people felt and became aware that their value did not lie in the caste levels created by the regents, but only in the training of their inner spiritual forces.  And the people began to grumble about the great ones and the regents; but the great ones and the regents did not want to understand this justified grumbling and violently closed the mouth of everyone who muttered too openly and too loudly.  This arbitrary actions of the great ones and the rulers, the people termed mental pressure, and was very angry about such arbitrary actions of the great ones and the rulers.

1478. Since mankind with it’s grumbling did not get far, and saw that the great and the rulers did not pay any attention to it at all, people began to complain loudly and cursed a thousandfold the ruthless arbitrariness of the great and the rulers.  But these blocked their ears with their many soldiers and did not pay attention to them.  Then the people became fierce, stepped boldly, despising death, before the great and rulers and demanded their primordial right with a mighty voice.  Then the great ones and these regents greatly trembled, they who had made it a principle of theirs to press humanity down to blood and to stultify it by every means to which they could impute only some apparent general end.

1479. Some great ones and rulers fobbed off their peoples with vain promises, and they were halfway satisfied.  Still others did not want to promise anything either, and the consequence of this was that they were driven from their golden ruler's chairs by the people and had to wander about on foreign soil until this hour.  But now it comes to those great ones and rulers who have made all sorts of appeasing promises to their peoples, but of which up to this hour, still nothing has been done as was promised in the oppressed hour.

1480. Now the people everywhere begin to ask again and say: What is this?  White has been promised to us, and now we see that instead of white only black is given everywhere.  We have been removed from the troublesome caste system, but in return they want to put us in chains of slavery.  We are given religious freedom without religion.  So they give us a lot of high-ranking and well-paid officials; but a wise law remains in effect, and what is yet to come is as staged as a Delphic oracle saying, which one can apply in whichever way.

1481. The government now consists of an emperor, who has not yet found the philosopher's stone, or of a king, dukes or princes.  These crowned heads then rarely choose a ministry as it should be, but only according to their favor, according to the old saying "The favor of the regent makes the Philistine a minister".  And then often a master blacksmith becomes a minister of the tailoring guild, although this craft is quite foreign to him, and a leather worker becomes a minister of the bakers, a shoemaker becomes a minister of the jewelers, a politician becomes a minister of justice, and a lawyer becomes a minister in the field of politics, and so almost through the bank each in something different than he is educated for.  From this follows, however, a necessary general dissatisfaction, because in such a condition the grossest inconsistencies must be brought to daylight, the execution of which is almost just as little possible as when a blind wants to give the seeing instruction on mixing colors and their effects.

1482. As long as such masters do not become supportive and give credit to those who see, the matter will still fret, as if someone were sleeping in a bed full of fleas and bugs.  But if the masters then become supportive and assert to life and death that from now on white is black and black is white, and that the poor are not poor and the rich are not rich, and more of these kinds of the most absurd things, then with such a government from A to Z everything becomes dissatisfied and in the end bold, wild, and mad.

1483. But what consequences have to arise from it in recent times, so such an inconvenience is not remedied at the earliest, can easily be counted on each finger. Rebellions, all kinds of rebellion among young and old, robbery, murder and manslaughter are becoming more general from day to day; unscrupulousness must prevail; the property of the wealthy is increasingly endangered.

1484. The outside powers will become aware of such bad conditions in such an imprudently appointed state and will understand how to use it’s weakness only too well in their favor. And before you know it, everything will go haywire and nobody will be able to advise the other and say, do this or that, and things will become better for you.

1485. That is why you few, who still cling to Me, cling to Me more strongly in the future through love for the neighbor, through words and deeds according to My words, so you are to be kept from all harm temporally and eternally.  And where a thousand times thousands will lose, you shall win, and where black death will reap it's harvest, you shall be spared, and where the sword will race and the bullets rush, you shall get through with an unscathed skin.

1486. But that you all have to loyally observe and prove yourselves worthy of My favour - then My protection in fullness is also to be granted to you.  Amen.  In My name Amen, Amen, Amen.

Spiritual thunderstorm oppression

25th May 1850

1487. Just write, I know your request.  Before big thunderstorms the air usually becomes the calmest, but also oppressively humid.  Here and there, the exploring hiker only notices small wind gusts in inconspicuous vortex forms above the road, which is thick with annoying dust.  Barely paying attention to these airy gimmicks, he continues his dusty way, dripping with sweat, almost completely carefree; for there can be no talk of a thunderstorm after all, since he does not discover heavy clouds in the sky.

1488. But lo and behold, it becomes calmer and muggier by the minute.  A booming bang suddenly penetrates the hiker's ear, and before he knows it, a mighty hurricane behind the hiker's back uproots the heaviest oaks and plays with them in high air like the evening breeze with light blossom filaments in the last rays of the setting evening sun.

1489. The hiker is terribly frightened and begins to tremble with fear and great anxiety.  He wants to flee, anxiously looking for a fixed place with his tired eyes; but too late!

1490. He did not regard the little wind gusts; now they have suddenly grown into the mightiest hurricanes, which make too great and devastating steps.  To escape it or even to be able to stop it is certainly no longer an option, because his course is too powerful and fast as an arrow.

1491. But 'the wanderer' are the actual worldly people and mainly the rulers of the so-called 'rudder of the state'; they wander along their most dusty systems, disregarding those voices that can be heard here and there as a warning.  But in a very short time these unite to a most terrible mass cry, and it is already happening around the wanderers.

1492. What happens now on earth at the so-called political horizons, resembles the above-mentioned swirling wind gusts.  These are in themselves of no importance; but just watch out!  They will soon take on a quite different character; but then woe to all hard people and all unfeeling wanderers!  Oh how suddenly they become the hurricane's prey!

1493. I tell you, no flight had ever been there before, but now it will come in the near future, which is mentioned several times in the Gospels.  But understand this well!  I let My children be tested, but I never let them pine away and despair.  The Lord says:  Amen, Amen, Amen!

John in the chapel - dream explanation

19th September 1850

In the night of September 17-18, 1850, I, Anselm Hüttenbrenner, dreamt vividly of a chapel, in the foreground of which, at a height, the Christ Child, surrounded by little angels, floated and looked down kindly on several little angels who looked up at the Christ Child with blissful faces.  Suddenly, all of these magnificent statues of white stone, which I admired beyond measure as works of art, began to stir and move.  And an angel standing at the bottom in the middle called out loud: "I am John the Baptist!"

So I said to a friend standing next to me: "You see, we have a clear miracle before us."  Then I woke up, regretting that the miracle was unfortunately only a dream.

1494. My dear Anselm H.-W.!  Your dream yesterday of the beautiful chapel is, if you will paraphrase it, not without a very good equivalent meaning for you, for the world, for this time and, in the end, for all of humanity.

1495. The chapel represents the outer man in his ecclesiastical position.

1496. Just as the chapel is decorated from the inside with all kinds of beautifully formed statues, which present portraits of various blissful human spirits, yes, even My image at the top - but of course all dead - so are all kinds of revealed teachings and concepts in churchly man.  The churchly man believes in them and admires their glory - but since he does not take them up into his life, they remain like statues, in and of themselves, although looking beautifully shining white and containing light, but still dead.

1497. But I have given every man a conscience, which is like John the Baptist.  While all other concepts, doctrines, and qualities in man sleep as dead, conscience first awakens and announces itself!

1498. This often brings to mind all the other teachings, admonitions, concepts and characteristics.  If the church-man pays attention to this, repents and improves, everything will soon become alive in the chapel.

1499. But if man does not do this and lets the awakened John be a "good man," then John also becomes a statue again - and everything in the chapel is then again completely dead!

1500. And this applies - as already noted above - to all the world, to this time, to you, as to everyone!  John is at home everywhere, at the bottom of every person's ecclesiastical mind.

1501. Whoever directs his attention to this John only to some extent actively, this John will be of the greatest benefit to him.  But whoever ignores the coming alive of John and does not listen to him, but only to the merry and joyful things of this world, to him his house-chapel will not bring the fruits of life.

1502. This is briefly the right meaning of your vision!  Pay attention to it, by this you will live!  Amen.

Jakob Lorber's inquiry about the spiritual appearance of the Lord on the Reinerkogel. (at the time of the writing down of the afterlife work 'Robert Blum')

4th October 1850, 17:30 in the afternoon

Lord! You best Father!  I would like to go to the top of the hill, which you will ascend today to await You there; but I am pervaded by a great fear, for the place seems too holy to me, for I am a sinner! - What should I do?

1503. Not today!  Understand, not today; for there is a great multitude of unfaithful spirits today, and they must be cleared away first.  But tomorrow afternoon at half past six you can come, and whoever else wants to come with you; there I will bless you Myself.  I will certainly show you the place at the top.

1504. But meet Me today as always only in your heart and therefore receive Me, and I will prefer it rather than if you would meet Me today on the mountain at My arrival.

1505. But at this time look at this hill from afar and pay attention to everything!  You will already be able to notice it when I will arrive. - My blessing in advance to all of you who recognise Me, love Me and observe My law of love,  Amen!

1506. (I am now in the area of Strassengel.)

Memorable things about the Reinerkogel

5th October 1850

The memorable events of the two days mentioned in the above announcement, October 4 and 5, 1850, on the Reinerkogel near Graz, we learn about in the dictation to Jakob Lorber, which reports simultaneously on Robert Blum's guidance in the beyond:

1507. (The Lord)  … We then proceed quite slowly under manifold discussions and arrive at exactly 6 o'clock in the evening, October 4, 1850, at the appointed place, at what time you, My friends, were at the castle hill, and through all kinds of momentary kinds of signs, then through a feeling awakened in you, which strengthened you, through the peace in nature, through the awesome position of the clouds, as well as through the friendly illumination and cleansing of the hill, you were able to notice My arrival exceedingly well and noticeably.

1508. Immediately upon My arrival, masses of spirits of all kinds began to crowd to the hill. Many of them of a very evil kind.  However, these were quickly pushed towards evening. The darkening of the Plabutschberg by black fumes even notified your senses of this.  Yes, even Satana was among this outcasts!  More around the foot of the hill, better beings camped and asked for an improvement of their lot, which they were granted.  After the grant, they gratefully left.

1509. Then a whole legion of spirits came from the Schöckelberg, still very much part of the nature kingdom.  You could perceive their arrival quite clearly by a fiery redness on the right side at about three quarters to seven o'clock.  These demanded the full redemption from their arduous mountain service; they were granted it in part.  And you could see their contentment with what they were able to gain, by the disappearance of this brightness.

1510. Then a lot of spirits from all the areas around this place came and asked for the blessing of this whole area.  It was granted to them even before the seventh hour.  You have received this blessing and you have been able to see it very well through a rainbow-colored emission of light over the flatland.

1511. The friend Ans. H. W. also saw in the shape of stars the presence of the many monarchs who camped on the mountain to the south.  But you, My servant, have seen a white glimmer of light towards the east, right at the top.  That was Me among the four quartermasters and the three apostles.

1512. Throughout the night a lot of dissatisfied spirits have been calmed and dispatched, and they became more restful, which soon resulted in the serene night, which is visible to you, as well as this pure morning and the following day.  Clouds will always appear.  These are spirits who still want something more than they have already received.  But their love is still weak, therefore also their gain is not stronger.

1513. Today, October 5 at half past nine, a crowd of strong spirits came through the air, gave Me honor, praise and glory, and quickly erected an exalted dwelling house for Me. "For," said their leader, "it is not good to let the Lord of glory dwell on the dirty ground."

1514. But I said to them: "Abandon your zeal!  I know why I am acting, and why I now touch the earth with My feet.  Move into this tent!  If I wanted a dwelling, it would immediately stand there worthy of Me.  But rather build a true house in your heart for Me; I will then take that for My dwelling ...".

Jakob Lorber and his friends in the midst of the Holy Society

6th October 1850

(Robert Blum asks the Lord)  “..But what did the twelve do (The names of the twelve are: Jakob Lorber, Andreas Hüttenbrenner, Anselm Hüttenbrenner and their six children: Wilhelmine, Julie, Alexandrine, Angelika, Peter and Felix. Then Cölestin Hüttenbrenner and the two women: Mathilde E. and Eleonore J., ed.), who came up from the city around half past five?  I know one already; this is he who brought bread and wine in your name. This is such a weak little earthly servant of yours, and writes what you dictate to him with the pen through an angel in your name; but the others were completely strangers to me.

1515. (The Lord)  “These were the very few friends in this city for whose sake we made this detour, mainly from Vienna (The Names of the Twelve are Jakob Lorber, Andreas Hüttenbrenner, Amseln Hüttenbrenner and their six children: Wilhelmine, Julie, Alexandrine, Angelika, Peter and Felix. Then Cölestin Hüttenbrenner and the two women: Mathilde E: and Elenore J.)  Behold, these love Me and have good faith, although they do not see Me.  Had I shown Myself to them, they would have immediately left the life of their body on the mountain out of love for Me.  But this must not be in this time; they still have to do some work in the world in My name, and I love them and still leave them some time on earth for their perfection.

1516. In time they will make this our action known to the world in a short time; many will find their salvation in it.  But many of the pure worldly children will also be very angry about it, but will perish in it naturally and morally.  For such will find no more light directly from heaven anywhere..."

Correct Birthday Celebration

14th October 1850

1517. My dear friend A.H.-W.!  The birthday of the flesh, as you celebrated yours yesterday, has any value only as that which is the real birthday for a man.  Every three hundred and sixty-fifth day that follows is only a memory and as such has any value only then, when man on such a day remembers his birth in his heart gratefully towards Me and makes good and firm resolutions in My name to arrange his future life more and more according to My will and according to My order and in doing so asks Me for the strength and help, which I certainly do not withhold from anyone who only to some extent begs Me for it with life-seriousness.

1518. So whoever celebrates the day of remembrance of his earthly birth has done well and has also given such a day before My face the real value.  Everything but congratulations, presents, and the like are before Me of no value whatsoever - yes, sometimes even My pleasure is contrary to that, especially with such people who think highly of themselves and think themselves to be more and better on such a day than on another.

1519. Now with you, My friend, the latter is probably not the case.  And it is dear to Me that you think nothing more of your birthday than that you have grown a year older.

1520. Of course it would be very dear to Me, if you had a full spiritual birthday!  But you are now still a little happier.  If there were no beautiful maids in the world, you would have had a full spiritual birthday long ago; but according to the beautiful daughters of Eve you still stick to half of it.

1521. Because you do not have a whole, but only half a spiritual birthday, so I finally congratulate you.

1522. But now strive that you may soon reach a full spiritual birthday!  That will give you everything, for which the better part of your soul thirsts.

1523. Behold, the times will now come in which great need and tribulation will prevail, and war, famine and pestilence will come.  But those who keep to Me and whom I call Mine have nothing to fear from all this.  For where My blessing prevails, hell's rage cannot scatter the seeds of plague of all kinds and it's poisonous breath can never spoil the little trees that I have planted.

1524. But the trees of the world and all the institutions that the world has so far set to it's supposed peace and carefreeness will soon suffer the most grievous shipwreck.  The lords of the earth shall recognize that I am still the Lord and will draw a line through all their calculations!

1525. Understand this!  But do not be afraid therefore!  For you also belong to My nursery. And My fire can only enliven you, make you more and more blissful and not kill you as those who want to set Me despicably to the side, want to rule themselves and give laws to My children, whom they did not create and to whom they did not give life.  Woe to those, when My fire will seize them!  That will give them an evil time!

1526. Now be blessed!  Live moderately!  Drink no wine and beer among yourselves, but only a good wine, and you will protect your flesh from disease and your soul from carnal sensual lust.  I tell you this as your greatest Friend.  Amen.

War clouds

2nd December 1850,  Afternoon

How, when, what, why, now, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow?

1527. I see you want to hear it from me: How, when, what, why, now, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow?  But today I am not inclined to predict to you all this at once what will come out of all these preparations, which unmistakably smell of a bloodiest war in the end.  But I want to give you mainly of your and My friends because of very short remarks, from which you may well, if you have ears to hear and eyes to see, become wise.

1528. Ask the millions filled with dissatisfaction in their hearts!  They do not pray and do not bless; but for this they curse the more.  Only in Switzerland do they pray, smell the roast and have already in secret three hundred and forty-four thousand (344,000) men ready for war; but the cabinets have not even a vague notion of this.  Sardinia and France pray less, but do not swear too much.  Sardinia, however, has already secretly consigned more than two hundred thousand men to be ready and willing - and France has also secretly consigned six times six hundred thousand men to be ready and willing.  What, then, is such armor supposed to be used for?

1529. How Austria and Russia and all Germany are arming themselves, especially Prussia, you already know.  For what?  Austria does not fear Prussia, and Prussia does not fear Austria; but both of them, together with Russia, are feared by the democrats who are multiplying en masse from day to day, for whose workshops Switzerland and France and Sardinia are regarded.

1530. He who has ears, let him hear, and  let him see with open eyes!  But all this is the work of the dragon, who wants to wipe out everything that does not want to swear and hold to his flag.

1531. But the dark days also tell you how things stand now.  You curse the truth of the heavens and flee and forbid the light; but instead you are miserly and worry about the treasures of moths and rust.  Oh, oh, this fruit will soon reap it's blessing at it's most miserable maturity!

1532. I did not want it, but still have to stomp the earth with My feet, and that will become a judgement for them because they did not pay attention to the steps of My feet.

1533. Woe to all who keep to the world; they will make a bad harvest.  But woe to those who adhere to Me unfailingly - indeed, their harvest will be so blessed as no-one has ever been blessed since the beginning of the world!  For now let the difference between My children and the black children of the world and hell become clearer.

1534. But I do not tell you how, when, what - but he who has ears, let him hear, and with open eyes let him look, and he will find it.  But about Rome you shall read with clear writing.  My servants in England will be the scribes.

1535. I'll tell you: This dark cloud will not pass away until a mighty storm will come from above.  But those who rule the waters of the earth have already put the lever into the great lock.  When you hear a distant thunder in the night, the lever will have done it's work.  Take note, your Father has told you this from heaven.  Amen!

Civic sense of sacrifice

6th December 1850 - Afternoon

1536. Don't grumble about many a bitter phenomenon and experience, which you have now not so much gone through with your skin, but rather only with your spirit.  I tell you that the hardness of mankind is the cause of all this.  If men were meek, gentle and charitable, there would be no inflation, no shortage, and certainly no strife in the world; but as a usurer gives birth to ten usurers, tens of hundreds, hundreds of thousands, and thousands of tens of thousands, so also a benefactor brings forth benefactors in always tenfold measure.

1537. Why do you eat with silver spoons?  The state now needs this metal.  Make a sacrifice to the State, and you will do great good to the State - and in this, most to yourselves. What a man does freely, gives him joy and honor.  But if he is later forced to do something, it will cause him much grief, annoyance, worry and trouble, and much cursing will happen. The curse, however, is never followed by a blessing, but always only by an even more annoying curse.

1538. You are well concerned about your children and say, "We cannot and must not restrict our children because of the state, - but how will it be afterwards, when the state will be forced to restrict you and your children by necessity?  Take therefore care that several go forward with a good, praiseworthy example, and there will soon be a multitude of imitators in all countries, and you will have the honor of having done great things and good for the good of all in the State.  If you will, do so; My blessing shall not be lacking.  Amen.

The Millennial Kingdom

27th December 1850

A letter from Jakob Lorber to Dr. Zimpel, currently in Meran, contained the following words of the Lord in addition to Lorber's own words:

1539. Dear friend and brother!  Do not marvel at the fact that I thus distinguish you!  For you know that it is in the Good News: "Many are called, but only a few are chosen."

1540. Those who are called are children of the world, but if they follow the call, they can become My dear children and little children.  But the few chosen ones are My brothers and are neither of this earth in soul nor even less in spirit, but from there, from whence I Myself am.

1541. You are from there where I am, and are therefore a true brother of My heart.  But do not be vain about that!  For behold, I Myself am humble with all My heart!  How then shall it not be so for My dear brothers!

1542. What I give you is the life of life.  And you will live forever, and you will never feel or taste the discarding of your flesh.  For My brothers are free!  In My light they freely chose the hard way of the flesh out of great love for Me.  And again they will freely lay aside the flesh and move into their old and yet eternally new castles in My eternal Jerusalem and there rule with Me over infinity.

1543. But do not ask much about the beginning of the "millennial kingdom on earth"!  For such a kingdom would be a kingdom of God with external show!  There can never be a kingdom of God in matter, but only in spirit.  And so the "Thousand Year Kingdom of God" does not come at all externally visible, but quite quietly and without pomp in the hearts of people who are of good will.

1544. Nor do you ask: when and how?  For the coming of the "Millennial Kingdom of God" is the everlasting and always the same, full rebirth of the human spirit.

1545. The "bound dragon" are the tamed lusts of the flesh.  And it's brief, singular and "final release" is the final discarding of the flesh, which for many a spirit is like departing from a dwelling which has been used for a long time.

1546. The material for a general kingdom of God on earth in the hearts of people is already in your hands in many ways.  Put it soon into the hands of many, and you will see in it the true "Millennial Kingdom of God on earth"!  Amen.

1547. My grace and My blessing go before you, and following, the blessing of millions of happy  princes full of grace and wisdom!  Amen.

The coming of the primordial Light into the world

2nd August 1851

With the following announcement began the extensive revelations about the three years of teaching of Jesus, called "The Great Gospel of John".  They were continued almost daily until their conclusion on July 19, 1864.

(Text of the Biblical Gospel of John, refers to the Luther Bible)

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and God was the Word.a (a John 1:1; John 17:5; Gen 1:1; 1 John 1:1-2; Rev 19:13)

1548. This verse has already entailed a great many misinterpretations and explanations of all kinds; yes, even the harshest deniers of God made use of this very text, using it to dispute My Godhead all the more certainly, since they rejected the Godhead in general.  But now we do not want to show such ruses again, whereby the confusion would only increase instead of decrease, but come to light at once with the shortest possible explanation; this, as itself Light in the light of light, will of itself fight and defeat the errors.

1549. A main reason for the incomprehension of such texts is unfortunately the very poor and incorrect translation of Scripture from the original tongue into the tongues of the present time.  For, if the spirit of such texts had not been so well hidden as it is, the holiest things in them would long since have been desecrated to the very depths, which would have been the greatest evil for the whole earth; but in this way one has only gnawed at the bark and could not reach the living sanctuary.

1550. But now is the time to show the true inner meaning of such texts to all who are worthy to take part in them; but it will cost the unworthy dearly, because on such an occasion I will allow no joking with Me at all and will never accept a deal.

1551. But after this necessary preliminary recollection now follows the explanation; only I add this and say that here only the inner, soul-spiritual sense is to be understood, but not also the very innermost, purest sense of heaven.  This is too sacred and can be given harmlessly to the world only to those who seek it through their way of life according to the word of the gospel.  The mere inner, soul-spiritual sense, however, is easy to find, sometimes even through the correct, contemporary translation, which should immediately become apparent in the explanation of the first verse.

1552. The expression "In the beginning" is very incorrect and very much conceals the inner meaning; for, through it, even the Godhead's eternal existence could be denied and doubted, which has also done by some older worldly wise men, from whose school the deniers of God of this time have also quite actually come forth.  But if we now will agree with this text, the cover will appear only very thin, and it will not be difficult to see the inner sense through such a light cover quite well and sometimes very exactly.

1553. But therefore the correct translation is: In the primordial cause, or also in the fundamental cause (of all being), was light (the great holy thought of creation, the essential idea).  This light was not only in but also with God, that is, the light came out of God as essentially contemplative, and was thus not only in but also with God and, in a certain way, encompassed the primeval divine Being, whereby the foundation for God's former incarnation appears to have been laid, which in the following text also already becomes quite clear of itself.

1554. Who or what was this light, this great thought, this holiest basic idea of all future, essential, freest existence?  It was impossibly something other than just God himself, because in God, through God, and out of God, impossibly something other than God himself represented only Himself in His eternally most perfect Being; and so this text may well read:

1555. In God was the light, which flowed through and embraced God, and God Himself was the light.

The same was in the beginning with God. (John 1:2)

1556. Now, while the first verse is sufficiently enlightened and can easily be grasped by everyone possessing some light, the second verse explains itself of it's own accord and says only by way of testimony that the above-described word or light or the great idea of creation is not a word or light that has come into being in the consequence of being a primeval God, but one that is more eternal with God as Himself, like God, and therefore never contains in Himself any former process of origin, which is why it is also called by way of testimony, so to speak:  The same was in the beginning or in the primeval basis of all being and of all later becoming as primeval basis Itself with, in and out of God, thus Itself through and through God.

All things are made by Him, and without the same nothing is made that is made.a * (a John 1:3; 1 Cor 8:6; Col 1:16-17; Hebr 1:2) *Possible other division of sentences based on old tradition: "What was made - in him was life."

1557. In this verse this is testified only in a certain way as being active and palpable, what there had already in the first verse clearly presented itself as the "word" or "light" in the primordial Cause of all existence and becoming completely present, but not yet accomplished as already mentioned.

1558. Accordingly, this third verse is to be purely given and therefore also read as follows: Everything existing became out of this primordial Being, which in Itself is the eternal primordial basis of It's Being through and through.  This Being, light, word, and will, placed it's most peculiar light, it's very eternal idea of creation from Itself, into the firm contemplative existence, and there is nothing in all eternal infinity that has not entered into the apparent and contemplative existence from the same primordial Cause and in the same way.

1559. Anyone who has now completely understood these three verses, which are explained quite clearly, will necessarily find verse 4 clear by itself.

In Him was life, and life was the light of the people. (John 1:4; John 8:12)

1560. It goes without saying that a primordial Being of all beings, the Light of all light, the primordial Thought of all thoughts and ideas, the primordial Form as the eternal primordial Cause of all forms could not be formless to begin with and secondly not dead, since this designates the fullest opposition of all existence of whatever kind at the foundation of reason.  In this value or light or in this great thought of God in God, and at the foundation of reason, God Himself was therefore the most perfect life.  God was therefore the most primordial, most perfect basic Life in and out of Himself through and through, and this Light or Life called the beings from Himself, and this Light or Life was the Light and therefore also the Life in the beings, in the humans who came forth from Him; and these beings and humans were therefore completely a measure of the primordial Light, being themselves light and therefore also a life completely similar to the Eternal Primordial Existence.

1561. But since the original life of God is and must be a fully and completely free one, since otherwise it would be as good as no life at all, but this same life must be one and the same life in the created beings, otherwise it also is no life and as therefore non-life would also be no existence, then it is only too palpably clear that to the created beings - people - only a perfectly all-free life could be given, which had to feel itself as a complete one, but also had to see from just this feeling that it did not emerge from itself, but only as a completely similar one from God, according to His eternally almighty will.

1562. This perception had to be present in all created beings, like the fact that their life and being had to be completely equal to God, otherwise again they would have neither a life nor any existence.

1563. But, if we take a closer look at this circumstance, it follows that in the created beings two feelings must necessarily meet, namely, first and foremost the feeling of divine similarity or of the primordial Light of God in them, and secondly, out of this very light, but then also necessarily the feeling of becoming contemporary through the primordial will of the Creator.

1564. The first feeling places the creature necessarily equal to the Creator and as coming out of itself completely independent of the eternal original foundation, as it were such in itself containing and concealing;  But the second feeling of life, necessarily arising out of this first one, must consider and regard itself as a feeling still caused by the actual primordial Cause and only over time as freely manifested in itself and therefore very dependent on the main primordial Cause.

1565. This humiliating feeling, however, makes the first feeling of sovereignty likewise a feeling of humility, which is admittedly a highly and inevitably necessary thing for the feeling of sovereignty, as it is shown quite clearly in the following.

1566. The feeling of sovereignty fights very hard against such humiliation and wants to crush the second feeling.

1567. But through such a fight then resentment arises and in the end hatred against the primordial Cause of all existence and out of it against the lower feeling of humility or dependence; but through it the feeling of sovereignty then slackens and darkens, and the primordial Light in the created being becomes night and darkness.  This night and this darkness then hardly recognizes the primordial Light in itself and thus distances itself, as blind and yet still independently, from the primordial foundation of it's existence and becoming and does not recognize it in it's blindness.

And the a light shines in the darkness, and the darkness has not understood it. (John 1:5; John 3:19)

1568. Therefore then this primordial Light may shine in such night, as it also may shine; but since the night, which well also has arisen out of the light, no longer has proper sight, it does not recognise the Light, which comes into such night to transform it again into the proper primordial Light.

1569. Then I also came as the eternal primordial Being of all beings and as the primordial Light of all light and life into the world of darkness to those who were of Me; but they did not recognize Me in the night of their jaded feeling of sovereignty!

1570. For this 5th verse indicates just how gradually and in the original measures and conditions I as that very same One who I was since eternity, come into this world created by Me and out of Me, and it does not recognize Me as the foundation of it's existence.

1571. But I as the original Cause of all beings, had to see out of My primordial ancient light how the sovereignty as original light in humans through the continual fight always became duller and weaker and therefore as light of life also darker and in the end even darker, and that therefore humans came to the point that if I would come to them in the equality given to them out of Me, they would not recognize Me, at least very many would not recognize Me at all - especially if I, as a pure Deus ex machina (suddenly appearing God), came to them quite unexpectedly and unprepared in a limited human form, and I then would have to attribute it to Myself that people could not possibly recognize Me, being unprepared for such My arrival.

1572. Yes, I certainly saw that from eternity and that is why I let people allowed people to begin to separate from Me from their first emergence, until My true arrival through many thousand seers, who did not lose the light in the struggle.  Exactly they predicted My arrival and faithfully describe the way and even the place and time of My arrival, and at My actual arrival I let great signs happen and awakened a man in whom a high original spirit took up residence that he may announce My arrival and full presence on earth to the blind.

Bridge between the worlds of senses and spirits

24th February 1854

1573. Whether the soul power, which sets the material limbs of animals and human beings into any desired movement, brings about all kinds of wonderful effects in the well-constructed organism of the body - which is dead in itself - only through the will, or whether the soul - which is full of life - brings about life-force particles through some suitable means of guidance into another body other than the human body - although in and of itself actually dead - objects are directed and there as for themselves, even if they become active in a naturally somewhat clumsy way - because such a gross-material object lacks the suitable organism that a well-organized body possesses for the various purposes of life, this is basically nevertheless almost one and the same, and therefore there is still no talk of a purely spiritual influence.

1574. An object will therefore be even more violently put into a certain clumsy activity, the more vital human souls are, which - united by a chain - communicate to this object the abundance of their life-force absorbed from nature.  However, if the chain is formed by human souls, which - due to their extravagant way of life - do not possess an abundance of mental or magnetic life-force, then either no life force is felt in the touched object or only a very weakly transferred or effective life-force is felt.  For this reason children, whose souls - apart from their often very weak bodies - possess a large quantity of excess life-fluid, often cause more of an astonishment, and that often in the shortest time, than men with the strongest bodies.

1575. The cause of this phenomenon lies quite simply in the fact that in strong people the so-called excess life-forces of the soul are immediately used for the robustness of the body, for what reason Herculeses in their sphere of intelligence mostly rack their brains at the crossroads as to what they should do, while weak people, whose souls use their excess life-force only for their spiritual power, are mostly bright in one or the other sphere.

1576. That such people, especially of the female gender and especially in youth, where the soul has not even begun to use the excessive life-forces resting in it too much for the formation of it's intelligence sphere, always bring about the most astonishing phenomena in the table-moving experiments to be explained now, will not be difficult to understand on the basis of what has been said so far.  And this all the more easily if one must logically assume that in every human being there is a second-by-second continuous outflow, or better, an outflow of his excess life-force.  Thereby, outside of man an Odian-magnetic sphere of life is in fact formed, without which no man could draw his life-specifics from the air surrounding him, from which just the soul-stock and life-saturation parts are finally supplied by the nerve ether as a certain kind of naturally substantial saturation to the actual soul.

1577. Through this spiritual life ether-circle, which surrounds every soul on the outside, men and even animals attract each other externally - or repel each other, depending on whether the life ether outflow of one soul corresponds with that of another or not.

1578. The outer life sphere of a human being is formed according to the quality of this life-ether, as shown - and on which also the sexual love mostly depends.  It therefore happens more often and more easily that a man falls in love with a woman than vice versa, because the woman always has a larger and stronger outer life-ether circle formed around her than the man, who uses his life-ether excess more often for his inner intelligent life training and therefore can outwardly maintain only a poorly necessary and seldom an excess life-ether circle.

1579. But if a woman is very highly educated and taught, then she will also be able to offer less attractive things because her outer life-ether circle will therefore become a leaner one, because her inner circle must let itself be used, like the male one, for her intelligent inner soul saturation.

1580. But likewise a man who is little or not at all concerned with spiritual things, will receive a powerful outer life ether circle around him and thereby attract the female gender much more powerfully to sexual love than would a spiritual man.  And all this is the effect of the life-ether abundance of a human soul, from which a stronger or weaker outer ether-life circle is formed in humans, naturally without their special intervention.

1581. But when often men, who have done much for their inner intelligent soul formation and thus involuntarily set aside the robustness of their bodies, come to a more advanced age, where they do nothing special for the further education of their soul out of a certain love of comfort, so also they consequently again form a strong outer life-ether circle, out of which and through which they then possess many abilities, especially to influence the female od-psycho-electromagnetically, and the woman can be brought into the so-called magnetic sleep through touch.  However, the man will surely be aroused to sexual love through this and finally falls head over heels in love, especially if he has amalgamated his own outer life ether circle too much with the female outer life-ether circle through frequent and persistent lingering in the female outer life-ether circle.

1582. If such a man were to withdraw as much as possible in such a period, then in the end such a powerfully increased outer life-ether circle would attract the soul very strongly, just as a well-fertilized soil attracts the germ of the future fruit of life, and the God-spark resting in the soul - Atma, spirit - would become free and full of divine energy in the soul.  And that would then be the rebirth in spirit, which is required for the eternal life of the human soul. Only through this would man become a perfect man, to whom the whole of nature in everything and to everyone, without any possible further harm to his whole being, would be at the command and full enjoyment of it.  But this endlessly great advantage of all life is not considered by such people.  They prefer to wallow in the full measure of their outer life-ether, to a certain extent they let it dissipate, and thereby let their atma wither away.

1583. This would show why an outer psycho-od-etheric outer life ether circle is constantly forming in humans.  From this circle the soul takes its substantial soul-body food.  And if the soul-body is fully trained and powerful in the flesh-body, only then does the further life-training pass over into the spirit.  For nowhere in the great creation of God does a leap happen, but always successively one thing begets another, and one thing emerges from another.

1584. Man begins to grow from the seed-germ in the womb.  If all conditions are fulfilled in the course of orderly time, then the developed person is released from the bonds of his narrow world of becoming and is born into the great outer world.  At that moment, all previous living-conditions also change.  Man begins to take in food from the outside world, and this doubly: for the growth and prosperity of the body and it's natural life necessary for it's use through the stomach - and for the growth and prosperity of the soul through all the sense organs in the body, which take their appropriate food from the od-psycho-etheric outer life circle.

1585. In the beginning however, most of it is used for the benefit of the body and it's natural life, which has its od-electromagnetic seat mainly in the fleshly heart and continues as long as the small od-electromagnetic life battery has the right and sufficient food.  Once the body has been formed, only then does the soul become more free and use the outer life-ether circle for it's own free formation.

1586. If now the soul does not go over into a certain sluggish pleasure-addiction, but works actively on it's inner training, then it enlivens the germ of the Atma in itself, and this then grows quickly, is finally born into the soul itself and then takes up the whole soul in itself and becomes one with it.  The thus ennobled and deified soul then acts back on the body, ennobles it's ethereal parts of life and makes them it's own, which is then a true resurrection of the flesh.

1587. Such a body, which is already completely immortal together with the soul except for it's coarsest material parts, ennobles and deifies then; however, also the life-ether-circle surrounding every man from the outside, whereby this then becomes intelligent life and, like the threads of a spider, expands in all directions as intellectually alive sensing.

1588. Through this life-circle, the soul can then intellectually expand, so to speak, into the farthest distances; and feel, hear and even see everything that even the most distant spaces of creation have kept hidden from it.

1589. People who still lead a very simple natural life and where the discussed outer circle of life has received a large extension for quite natural reasons, feel the approach of any enemy from many miles' distance, as well as an approaching storm and can determine from experience the day and hour when it will arrive.  So also animals, especially dogs, have an extraordinarily strong sensitivity in their olfactory organs, whereby they with certainty recognize the outer life-circle of their master from many hours away, run towards the scheduled train and thus find their master quite surely.

1590. The Scottish dogs have the strongest sensitivity and are therefore the most needed as a human rescuer.  One could also use such dogs to indicate whether their deceased master is really or only seemingly dead.  If such a dog runs after it's deceased master up to the grave, the soul of the master is not yet completely out of the body and the deceased can be regarded as seemingly dead.  However, if such a dog doesn't take care of it's master any more, he is truly physically dead.

1591. If, from this brief description of the conditions of the life-force, only some idea of the causes of the changing phenomena of life could be obtained, then it will certainly no longer be particularly difficult to comprehend what the reason is for many phenomena and occurrences that seem spooky and ghostly to the inexperienced and ignorant man in the transcendental sphere of the unified raw natural and mature life-forces.

1592. As was mentioned at the very beginning, the so-called table-moving can and is only accomplished in an equally infallible way by the combined forces of several people with a strong external life-ether force - who communicate such a force to any object - as well as by the many times tested manifold effect of the electric sparks accumulated in a Leiden battery, which jump out of the simple conductor almost without effect.  But this known electric fluid is still a raw force of nature, even if it is superior in the transcendental sphere; whereas the od-psycho-electromagnetic external life-force is more purified and therefore already provided with a self-conscious intelligence.

1593. The intelligent sphere of the outer life-force concentrated in an object by a chain of people, however, increases naturally if there are one or more people in the chain whose outer life-sphere is very strong and intense for the reasons already mentioned.

1594. If there were even a person reborn in the spirit in the chain, the intelligent phenomena, such as the so-called table-knocking or table-writing, would show themselves in a seemingly most wonderful way, because the outer life-radii, running almost endlessly far out in all imaginable directions, can quickly respond to any questions over all space- and time-distances and make them known to the questioner at the moment of questioning in the demanded and prepared way.

1595. That in such skilled circumstances more or less reliable information from the real spirit world can be obtained, cannot be denied.  But if these are to deserve full faith, they must proceed from the united outer life-force of spiritually at least half of reborn people. Because no matter how strong an external od-psycho-electromagnetic life-force is, if it is not purified and ennobled by the Atma, it is far from having the ability to see something in the most subtle pure spiritual spheres of life and to make what it feels known to those who ask for the truth.  Either there is no answer - or an answer comes at most from the still very material sphere of nature-spirits, which today can be so and tomorrow differently, because every person has formed around himself an outer life-sphere different from that of another person, according to the nature of his love and his whole life-sensorium.  Either there is no answer - or an answer comes at most from the still very material sphere of nature-spirits, which today can be so and tomorrow differently, because every person has formed around himself an outer life-sphere different from that of another person, according to the nature of his love and his whole life-sensorium.

1596. If such still strongly natural people also now and then from the area of coarse matter would not seldom bring about surprising insights, then still no faith would be given to them with regard to the spirit-world, because their outer life sensorium, being still more material than spiritual, can feel and inspect the coarse matter equal to it, but not therefore also the innermost, purely spiritual element of the pure spirit-life-sphere.

1597. Such an undertaking, carried out by those who are at least almost completely reborn in spirit, can certainly produce quite pure and credible results in the purely spiritual sphere. But that the beings already living in the pure spirit world - like  angels and demons - could be quoted and made to speak, is completely wrong and cannot and must not take place by virtue of the unchanging divine order.

1598. This explains the seemingly strange appearance of table-moving or writing and knocking, as it is and exists at this time.  Every other explanation, however, is based on hollow ground, and there is often no true word in it.  But Kerner and Ennemoser have come closest to the truth.

1599. Now the question arises whether it is in the first place advisable to carry out the experiments with the so-called table-moving, table-writing or knocking, and secondly whether mankind will gain something for it's spiritual education thereby.

1600. The following - if somewhat elongated - answer will serve this purpose.

1601. Astronomy is certainly a very laudable science from the right point of view, and it is practiced and used to the benefit of all people, although most of them have no knowledge of it.  For almost every orderly person acquires a calendar and takes from it what he needs for himself.  But when there is a lunar or solar eclipse, or what course a comet takes, or how far away a planet is from Earth and how big it is, how many moons it has and hundreds of deeper calculations, these are of little or no concern to mankind.  People hear about it or read such calculations and believe such statements without decency to the expert astronomers, because they know that the calculations have always been extremely accurate and correctly acquired - except for the weather indications, which are therefore not believed by the somewhat educated national class. (written record 1854!)

1602. What should become however in the end of humans and of the dear earth, if all humans relied on astronomy, left plow and spade standing and would prefer to rather occupy themselves exclusively only with heavy computations in higher astronomy!

1603. Everyone can see at first glance that the belief of millions in a single astronomer who is skillful and knowledgeable in his field, is worth a million more than if each person were a fully educated astronomer himself.  Yes, in the end pure science would also necessarily come to harm, because one would have to assume that in time the many astronomers could come into conflict with each other, whereby they would then certainly do more harm than good to high science.  And that is roughly how things stand with the present experiments.

1604. These should only be carried out by suitable people who are well experienced in the transcendental dynamics, whereby laymen of a better kind should at most be admitted as witnesses.  For, if such experiments are also carried out by laymen in every lower (deeper) sphere of science, nothing fruitful can ever come from them for the true benefit of mankind; for a donkey only gives birth again to a donkey, and the monkey to a monkey.

1605. If, with these experiments, the knowledgeable also discover great, previously hardly ever suspected deep spiritual truths, from which the blind world could draw much light, then these truths are immediately ridiculed and declared null and void by the army of experimenters who are totally ignorant in every higher sphere of science, because they could not convince themselves of this during these experiments.  And so the good thing is then immediately sullied in it's making to be most tasteless and can then only with great difficulty again rise to it's dignified purity.

1606. That is why the generality in such deep things is never as desirable as some people think.

1607. The ancient Romans, although pagans, had a good saying in this regard, which was "Quod licet Iovi, non licet bovi” ["What is permitted to Jupiter is not permitted to the ox"], and this should be accepted by the people.  Every man should be efficient in his sphere; what he is, he should be wholly, that he may justify the faith people have in him.

1608. In this way one person becomes an indispensable need to another, and there would thereby be a shining and counter-shining among the people.  But so, in a sphere of transcendental inner knowledge, which is very difficult or mostly hardly comprehensible to the uneducated rabble-mind, every shoe-flicker wants to experiment with respect to the Od-psycho-electromagnetic life-force utterances and then, with the fullness of his ignorance of the matter itself, make some ridiculously stupid judgement and draw conclusions from it - then the good thing, however meaningful it may be in itself, must obviously suffer tremendously, and finally pass over into the perfectly ridiculous - especially when it is even by the day-writers who want to sound learned, in their mindless and truthful quodlibetric(*1) writings, which are now mostly read in the world, that it is shouted as a ridiculous absurdity.

1609. The question afterwards, whether the experiments in question can be of any use to the world, can in general only be answered in the negative, because - before they are properly illuminated by those who know about them - they are partly drawn into the ridiculous and trivial by the ignorance of the plebs, and finally even partly demonized through stupidity.

1610. Thousands of so-called prophetic tables for the people have now been ordered even by trade, and anyone who can spare thirty guilders buys one, then does experiments and asks the little table questions about things and matters at least well suspected to be known to it.

1611. If the questioner is an escamotoric(*2) skillful person, he leads the table in such a way with his foot, that it must necessarily write the same answer, which the table magnetiser has thought of, on the underlaid sheet of paper, of course in a somewhat clumsy way.  And if, as usual, two magnetizers have laid their hands on the table, the stronger one usually leads it and the table writes what the stronger magnetizer wants.  If a third party now asks for something hidden, for which the stronger magnetizer has no even approximate idea of the truth, then surely necessarily either no answer at all or a most stupid answer, far from the truth, will come to light, through which the questioner, who is perhaps already halfway inclined to believe, will be completely repulsed by and reject the whole thing as something ridiculous.

1612. It is also foolish to make children to experiment.  Although here the experiment will take on a completely different character, it will still not be suitable for instruction.  For if the children also set the table in motion by the actual Od-Psycho-Dynamis - but who can then appear and explain the strange phenomenon sufficiently?  The experimenting children certainly do not and neither do the onlookers.  And the observers and experimenters then stand there like tired oxen on a mountain and leave the experiment in the end even more unsatisfied than those who have been beaten up by a rather smart escamoteur one evening with a full cup of wine.

1613. Of course, those who are well versed in the serious sciences will know where they stand, even with the most skillful escamoteur.  They laugh and take pleasure in the success of this seemingly harmless deception.  The larger number of laymen, however, consider the escamoteur to be a magician or at least a human being who uses secret powers to carry out his experiments at the most incredible speed.

1614. But what do both parties gain from it?  Nothing!  For the scholar knows well that all this is brought about in a quite natural way, but the actual how nevertheless remains more or less a mystery to him.  The layman however doesn't see the forest for all the trees anyway and in the night of his intelligence thinks a tree-stock either for a ghost or for a bear.  And so, in the end, both the scholar and the layman admired the escamoteur, if only for different reasons, but neither learned anything from him.

1615. And this is exactly how it is with our table experiments.  If they are performed by smart escamotoric-minded people, they will delight the onlookers as long as the escamoteur has not shot a table-prophetic buck.  However, if the above-mentioned experiments are carried out by children with a strong external psychic life-force or by other people who have a strong external sensorium, then, despite the successful experiment, in the end there is still no expert who would be able to put the true cause of the wonderful success into perspective. And then the scholars as well as the laymen move away from the experiment, no matter how successful it is, with equal profit: for both parts have learned little or nothing from it.

1616. There, finally the layman asks the scholar: Well, what do you say?  The scholar shrugs his shoulder and, if he is wise, says nothing at all, because he is also unable to say anything in a reasonable way.  But the layman then, at least in this matter, considers the scholar to be stupid, and in the end considers himself wiser than the scholar who gave him no answer, and believes in his simplicity to understand the matter, if he ascribes the success of the experiment to the influence of invisible demons.

1617. I mean, from what I have said so far, anyone who has read this with just a little more attention than, say, an old novel by Prince Piripinker, should be able to grasp with his hands that in this serious matter, general experimentation must be accompanied by quite bad consequences, both for the body of some, and for almost all, the soul and spirit.

1618. For what man does not understand, he should let it rest at least until he has acquired sufficient knowledge in the matter.  Otherwise it must necessarily happen to him as if a farmer went to a pharmacy and took it upon himself to mix a medicine for the sick customer according to a prescription in abbreviated, often hardly legible Latin, which would certainly be difficult.  But it is hopefully easy to understand what use such a medicine mixed from the next best bottles into a medicine vial would have for the patient.

1619. But as only the well-taught pharmacist understands what is to be prepared for a medicine for the sick person according to the present prescription, so too in this very important matter, through which, at the bottom of the matter, a bridge between the world of senses and the world of spirits is to be built, no layman, out of a silly miracle-curiosity, can come up with the idea of carrying out experiments in which the basic elements are even stranger to him than a comet, which only becomes visible for the first time after about a thousand years on this earth.

1620. But living beings who are competent and earnestly of the best will, thirsting for truth and light, should therefore carry out the experiments with all diligence and not rest until not only the forecourt but also the whole temple of light has opened up to them, so that in a future experiment, they can count every time on sure results and on the fullness of truth - for the best of mankind; then they will through this also provide all the world spiritually and also physically an incalculable benefit.

1621. For in matter that seems to be dead, still quite wonderful powers slumber, to the knowledge of which the world can reach only in this way and on no other.

1622. But good seriousness!  What good is all this My dictation and writing?  Will people follow it?  Oh, certainly hardly; for wherever one wants night in a chamber, one closes the windows and the sun's rays may fall on the house's outer walls and on the tightly closed shutters, it will still remain dark in the chamber, and the rats and mice can hold their meal in it.  If man only wants to nibble and gnaw at night, then they are also perfectly right to withhold the true daylight from the rooms; for in the night of the soul, one commits one mortal sin after another more easily and with a much calmer conscience than in the bright day in the face of the people.

1623. But in the end, how does that edify the whole world!?  The people multiply and a thousand new needs with them.  Question: Will it be possible to discover the useful means in the pitch-dark chambers and to account for their further use?  I think that this will probably be very difficult to do.

1624. Therefore, when such phenomena from the field of life-force appear among men, seek to illuminate them in the well-lit rooms with the right light of true  understanding, and search diligently for their true reason, then soon great blessings will arise from it for all people of this earth.  But the pearls should not be thrown to these really dirty animals as common grub.

1625. But he who searches, search with spirit and rest, and do not return to his own waste, but remain with the spirit and have true courage.  Let him who lacks this remain in his puddle of the world, and bathe himself in it according to his pleasure; but let him not reach for that which is of the spirit!

1626. Because the spiritual wants to be treated differently than a field on which all kinds of weeds for the eating worms grow by themselves.  Anyone who has once laid his hand on the plough and in doing so always turns his eyes backwards instead of forwards, where the plough goes, is - says the Gospel - not fit for the kingdom of God.

1627. But the truth in all things is the true kingdom of God, which frees man's spirit.  That is why this kingdom is to be sought above all things; but whoever flees it, will in the end only have to attribute it to himself, if he becomes a prey of eternal death.

1628. Therefore let no-one reject whatever phenomenon from the sphere of the life-force, but let him be instructed about it by experts, otherwise he is an enemy of the life of his own soul, without knowing that and how.  But, as I have said, he who is not himself already an element of light, should not attack the light, otherwise he will burn himself mightily.

1629. I mean that a truly spiritual man will easily find his way out of what has been said; but a stupid one is to leave also what has been said unread, for he will not become wiser or better by a hair from it.  Let the cobbler stick to his shoes, and the farmer to the plow, and should not want to be a calendar maker.

1630. This little to the wise.

Footnote

(*1) A theological or philosophical issue presented for formal argument or disputation.

(*2) escamotoric: escalated motoric abilities, or a person with highly flexible ability to move bodily limbs at will.

Proverbs of true life-wisdom

2nd January 1855

1631. Tell the dear young son that I let it be said that he should think over the following sayings of the true wisdom of life with a quite joyful heart, well and more often, so his heart tremors will soon leave him forever.  Yes, he is even to learn the following sayings by heart bit by bit, so that he always has them at hand when he needs them.

1632. The proverbs are as follows:

1633. My son, do not put yourself in many sorrows, for you will not gain much where you set your mind on many things.  Though you strive hard for it, you will not gain it, and though you mend here and there, you will not get out.

1634. Some let it get sour and rush to wealth (material or scientific, it is the same) and only obstruct themselves by it.  On the other hand many a man does so, who needs help, and is weak and poor to boot; but God looks on him in grace, and helps him out of misery, and brings him to honor, so that then many wonder at him.

1635. Everything anyway comes from God, happiness and also misfortune, life and death, poverty and wealth.

1636. God gives goods to the pious, which remain, and what he bestows remains forever.

1637. Many people scrape and saves, and thereby also becomes rich, and thinks that he has achieved something for himself and says: Now will I have a good life, and will eat and drink of my goods!  But he does not know that the quick hour or his death is so near when he will have to leave everything to others who have done nothing.

1638. Remain in God's word and practice it, and persevere in your calling and do not be distracted when you see the children of the world striving for all kinds of things.

1639. Trust in God alone and remain with your state; for it is very easy for God to make a poor person spiritually or materially rich.

1640. God always blesses the pious things, and when the right time comes, they flourish.

1641. Do not say: What does it help me and what do I have in the meantime?  Also do not say: I have enough, what can I lack?

1642. When you are well, remember that it is easy for you to be ill again; and when you are ill, remember that it is easy for you to be well again, you will never become exuberant and never fainthearted.  For the Lord can easily repay everyone, either already in this life, and certainly in the other life beyond the grave, as a man has earned it here.

1643. Does not an evil hour make one forget all the pleasures one has enjoyed?  But every man will become fully aware only when the body is dying, how he has lived and why he has lived in the world.

1644. Think over all these good and very wise sayings, My son, with a very eager and always joyful heart, so that you will never again have to complain of any hour of lasting anxiety. And what you do good to someone in My name, I will replace you a thousand times over here and beyond.

1645. See, at times you have a quiet inclination to become famous on earth, and this inclination in itself is your enemy and sometimes torments you.  Leave this, for if I will, I can make you famous overnight, so that all the world will speak of you.  But what good would it do you if I have no joy in it?

1646. Therefore, only train yourself more and more in love to Me, your eternally great and holy Father, by devoting yourself to the love to your neighbor to the best of your ability and, at the same time, be of a cheerful mind, then I will also give you everything else sooner than you expect.

1647. But do not you yourself reckon hourly when it will come, but trust and be completely satisfied with it, that I always have you in mind and bear uninterrupted care [for you], then you will be cheerful and have an easy expectation of everything.

1648. This then, My dear son, to your full reassurance.  Amen.

Only one thing is necessary!

Beginning of 1856

A word from the Lord to Johannes Busch, in a letter from Jakob Lorber in 1856.

1649. All these exceedingly many things are of no use to you, whether spiritual or material, for whether one knows much or has much is one thing; if he does not make perfectly right use of them, the soul still remains equally poor.

1650. It is enough that someone loves Me above all things and his neighbor as himself, because to him I will come and will reveal Myself to him.  Then he will be led by the great light of My Spirit - which has become one with his soul - into all wisdom and will then see and recognize things, which up until now nothing has ever been seen in any worldly sense.

1651. This is difficult at this time because people are already spoiled in their brains in their mother's womb by the horniness of the flesh of both the woman and the man and thus later also in the completely proper training of the other physical organs of life.

1652. A man must now strive exceedingly warm and very active in love for Me and out of it in love for the neighbor, must even very much deny himself in many parts of life and be exceedingly patient and completely humble in everything, then the soul with the help of My Spirit first trains the bodily organism to the necessary order - and is only then able to completely absorb the light of favour of My Spirit in itself and only then to enter into true wisdom because then everything becomes bright and clear to it, what was once veiled in perfect night-darkness.

(Added by Jakob Lorber:) These few words from the mouth of the Lord will certainly give you, dearest friend, very much consolation, but at the same time the convincing assurance that in this most corrupt material and loveless time, in which only the outermost, most crudely material mind rules all knowledge, the Kingdom of God needs a great power (love-will-power), and only those who make it their own, will seize it by force!  But violence does not consist in pure faith, but mainly only in true and living love for the Lord and neighbor.  Observe this, and you will find yourself in the same light from within yourself that I have been in for 16 years.

Big things need a big room

27th April 1856

To and for friend L.C.

1. Perseverance and patience in all things helps a person to achieve much happiness.

2. If it is night, you cannot imagine the day; but if it has become day, then night is easily forgotten.  Great things need a large space, and a world history lasts longer than a miserable theatrical comedy.  So every beginning is difficult, and a new pair of boots always presses the foot more than an old one that is worn out on all sides.

3. My friends have always had to put up with taking a piece of My Cross on their shoulders, at least for a short time, so that they become lighter and stronger in My name. At the right time I then take the small burden from them again, and they can then fully rejoice in My Spirit.

4. You have done good to Me in My servant; it is entered in My main book, and you will be rewarded both spiritually and materially.  And so be cheerful and happy because I never leave those who lovingly seek Me.  Amen.

Do not worry!

11th August 1856

1653. So write to My friend and for your friend L.C., because what I promise, I fulfill.

1654. Who there seeks above all the kingdom of My love, which there is a true kingdom of God on earth, he should not worry whether and how the necessary goods of this world of life-testing will come to him, because I already take care of everything there.  At the right time also these come unexpectedly - and everything which a son who is well-disposed toward Me, needs.

1655. Lay all your worries full of trust on My shoulders and hold fast to My name and to My commandments of love, you My young friend, you My son, the rest I will certainly do.

1656. What you have done good to someone in My name will be reimbursed to you a hundred fold here and a thousand fold beyond that in My kingdom.

1657. If your flesh itches you sometimes, be quite glad and think that I am causing this, and show you by this that I created your body quite healthily and it begins to surge quite healthily through your veins.  Take a cold bath in the evening before sleep and do not lie on your back - and think that even there I manage your flesh, then the urge will immediately subside.

1658. This I tell you, Amen.

Against doubt and melancholy

17th September 1856

1659. Tell the young friend C. through these few lines that I let him say it faithfully and now say to him Myself: Banish everything that reminds you of your childhood, as if you could insult Me by some sin, in the end even by the so-called sinful thoughts, which often come on it's own volition and likewise go again.

1660. Have I then ever written a register of sins like did Ignatius of Loyola and imposed it on people to strictly observe?  Only the love of God and likewise of neighbor I command, and all that is contrary to that, is forbidden.  But surely this cannot displease anybody, but can only excuse him quite blissfully.

1661. But I will not create a man in order to pour out My wrath on him, but to say to all: Come to Me, all of you who are in any way labored and burdened, for I want to refresh you all!

1662. Just think thoroughly about it, and let go also the last spark of your Roman death-sin thoughts, and you will never again fall into melancholy, but will always be perfectly cheerful.  He who truly knows and loves Me can certainly never become too sad even in the most bitter earthly moments; for many of the most conspicuous proofs must after all already have convinced him that I have never left unsatisfied and unblest him who has - always and vividly true in his love - turned to Me for whatever is truly good and useful for him.

1663. But you find all your occasional doubts solved anyway in John(*1); do read quite intently in it, because there I inform you as My youngest and therefore dearest children of everything anyway, which I Myself have not yet communicated to the archangels - except Raphael, who later, however, also took on the flesh.

1664. Be cheerful in My name, for I, your true Father full of love, thus will it for you, and do not fear the Roman sins.  Amen.

Footnote

(*1) The great gospel of John – Jakob Lorber

THE TRUE DIRECTION OF LIFE

In the year 1857

1665. They who seek Me are they who are drawn by the Father; for it says in the Scriptures "You must all be taught by God; who does not learn from God, does not come to the light, and no-one comes to Me - the Son - unless the Father draws him!

1666. According to the understanding of this time, this means: No-one can reach the true inner light of life, which is equal to the Son, without true active love, which is what you call 'Father'.

1667. Love is therefore the Father, and wisdom is the Son.  But since in the Son is love as the actual God-being, without which there would be no fire of life, no flame, and therefore also no light and no divine wisdom of life, so in Me only - the Son - also the divine personal Being is united, to which no-one can reach anyhow through what and where else, but only through the love for Me.

1668. But if you have such love for Me, then you also have My love in you, on which you can put mountains of faith, and you will become sure of what you want and desire in yourself out of such My love.  Because no other power can eternally hinder the power of My love because everybody reacts to it like nothing responds to infinity.

1669. You need not first ask Me whether it would therefore be right and proper for Me, one way or another, but My love in your own heart will tell you.  For whose heart is full of love towards Me, how should he then be able to act other than just right, since after all no-one can act against his love and against the will recognized from love?

1670. Whoever is full of worldly love, will also act accordingly; and whoever is full of My love will also act according to it, and can be just as little absent from it as the magnetic needle can ever miss the region of the north, because it is thus attracted by the north pole.

1671. Therefore should you, My child, not be worried!  As long as you feel My love with certainty in you because you seek Me and love Me, so long will it be your most faithful guiding star of life.

1672. Whatever your heart tells you, so that it is filled with My true active love, do it!  Will and do not doubt in your soul that it will succeed.  But first test yourself whether your heart loves Me completely according to My words in the Gospel!  Seek to fully comply with what I, as the commandment of love, give to all people, and you have to the fullest extent everything from My love Amen!  I your Love, say this to you.  Amen.

Understanding the correspondences between the natural and spiritual worlds

20th April 1858

1673. It is somewhat difficult at this time - even for someone who is well versed in all sorts of sciences - to establish such a theory by which the concept of correspondence could be made completely clear to him, because the once very high and even by the ancients considered sacred science of correspondences has been completely lost, as has the reading of hieroglyphics and cuneiform writing.

1674. My very dear child Lotte Haiela (*) has given you a very good theory from Me, how someone could put himself into a very profitable correspondence with the pure spirit world for the salvation of the earth. Now this theory had to become somewhat unclear to everyone in a few points, as correct as it is.

1675. Instead of a theory that is difficult to understand, I will explain the matter to you simply by means of a few easy to understand examples, and the theory will be easy to find by itself.

1676. It says in a dictation: One looks for easily found correspondences and dissolves the (instinctive) judgments through them!  Now look, this is possible: One of you, either resting in your living room or walking somewhere outdoors with or without stores, suddenly gets a thought as if he were walking toward a large mountain, which is very densely wooded up to half it's height and at it's foot is covered with all kinds of undergrowth.  Highly over the forest, however, you see mountain farmsteads and fields and meadows and over this, firstly high, mightily steep rock-tops and -spikes; [you] study and looks whether there is somewhere a quick and possibly good way through the undergrowth and the dense forest.   Highly over the forest, however, you see mountain farmsteads and fields and meadows and over this, firstly high, mightily steep rock-tops and -spikes; [you] study and look whether there is somewhere a quick and possibly good way through the undergrowth and the dense forest.

1677. A business enterprise of any size is like a large mountain in the mind's eye, it's vast foot covered with all kinds of almost impenetrable undergrowth and it's slope densely forested. The extensive, densely overgrown foot corresponds to the great difficulty of the beginning of the enterprise, and the undergrowth corresponds to the overmuch and piercing worries. The dense forest corresponds to the very limited advantageous prospect at the enterprise and that it will take a long and persistent great effort to reach a pure and advantageous prospect with the enterprise.

1678. And if you get there after a lot of effort, you will only see a small amount of the mountain farmsteads, the meagre fields and meadows.  In the end, there are even steep rock-faces, peaks and jagged peaks, and these again correspond to the formally impossible ascent to gain more advantageous and greater views, because the very laborious (costly) achievement of the advantageous views, as the thought-picture showed, was in itself only a very small one.

1679. Now what did a higher spirit want to tell the hiker through this thought-image? - That will soon test the outer and ordered mind2, and the conclusion will therefore be very brief:  Let your intended enterprise go, for you will make little profit with it, and at the end of the great expense and the many toils and worries, you will have to be content with only very meager advantages, with which you will not be able to obtain a higher upswing.

1680. But quite spiritually then the above pure proposition of the intellect will read: ‘Behold, you soul concerned only about earthly profit, thus the world pays it's servants and slaves!’

1681. Now, with this image, everyone will easily be able to form a rule for himself for a surely brighter insight of what an instinctive judgement of mind - as coming from the heart and not from the brain - is in and for itself, what is a correspondence and how it is to be used for the release of the judgement of mind.  But I will give you a few more examples this week, from which everyone will be able to draw light for all possible cases.  My blessing and peace with you,  Amen.

* Dictation by L. Haiela on April 1, 1858, exerpt from "Joyfol Message",  No. 25 of the New Salem Writings.

We have now also experienced a formal need to communicate in special cases only to the people of this earth for their good; everything runs as if possessed a hundredfold with all life forces deeper and deeper into the world, so that the good seed, which should fall on good soil and bear fruit a hundredfold, has now become such a rarity; like the appearance of the great comets.

Yes, there are still people here and there who accept with great eagerness what is revealed in the light from our kingdom, and for a time they are most refreshed by it, as in the reading of a novel; but soon they are carried away into the tumult of the world, and there all the good and true things that they have ever heard are suffocated, and they hardly remember now and then with the greatest indifference what once delighted and edified them so much!

Now, these people could have entered into a manifest correspondence for their benefit and comfort in a short time, if only they had been active according to the word of the Lord; but the world and the vain, futile fear of it - do not permit this in them, and so, apart from you, say, in the whole of Europe, we have hardly a hundred people with whom we can, if not openly as with you, but nevertheless often by all kinds of means of guidance, enter into a discussion.

Therefore, the few friends of the Lord here should take this to heart, and use the often given instructions quite seriously, how they can at least get in touch with us as beginners!

If at the beginning, for quite natural reasons, it is often so inconspicuous and ineffective, they should not lose patience, because only a long and diligent practice makes the master. I want to give you a rule here, according to which every only somewhat spiritually awakened person can enter into an ever brighter correspondence with us. The rule is: The first thing that is unavoidably necessary is in any case a special attention to everything, no matter how petty it may seem, that presents itself to the senses in whatever way for perception, the second thing, mind you, and understood, is called immediately, to direct special attention to a judgment that has arisen as if instinctively without previous consultation of the mind and thoughts, and to record it immediately, without later falling upon it with all the force of external reflections of the mind, correcting what has often been heard, and wanting to arrange it according to the manner of this world.

For this, the third necessary thing comes into consideration as urgent. Look for easily found correspondences, which will pour into the mind in the same way as the free instinctive judgments, and through them unravel the judgments, and then easily unite them into a whole; only then put them under the judgment of the outer mind, and the latter will only too soon realize that such a perception has grown on a much deeper and more spiritual ground than all that it had ever brought to light spiritually from itself.

The preliminary training consists in this; if someone has acquired some skill in it through some diligence, he will then easily go further, and a man, if he wants to do it quite seriously, can reach the point in some years that he will deal and talk with us pure spirits just as with still physical people on earth; but of course he must not let himself be caught by matter and be led astray in whatever way. Everyone will then find the way to the highest Spirit of the Lord, just as you have reached the Spirit of the Lord Himself only through the wise guidance of the spirits who have often visited you.

Dictation by L. Haiela on April 14, 1858 (continued)

Recently I made the remark right at the beginning that special attention is to be paid to everything, even to the most trivial and insignificant fact, which presents itself to only one sense; and then immediately an instinctive judgment about it, but then also attention to whether this instinctive judgment comes more from the brain or more like from the heart? If it comes from the brain, which is easy to notice, then no special weight is to be attached to it; but if it comes from the heart, then it is already always of importance.

Only now will an impulse arise of it's own accord to subject the instinctive judgment coming from the heart to the scrutiny of this world's natural intellect and to correct it by comparing it with the views of others that have already existed, and if they are good, to hold them, depending on whether one's own or another's view appears to be the more correct one.

But now comes the main thing!  Ideas, which present themselves to the soul from time to time in the hours of rest, and which formed the beginning of a series of researches and considerations with proven and skillful thinkers, which are quite certainly only supplied to them by a perfect spirit from beyond, and are as it were thrown into the way, (in so far as they do not originate from somewhere like from the outside, from other people, which is sometimes, however, somewhat difficult to distinguish, especially so in an earlier time very frequent and very many have taken place from there and as such have disappeared from the memory in such a way that the thinker no longer really knows whether he has read them at some time or heard them told by someone?) are above all to be taken into a completely spiritually critical consideration; and that is now all one, whether in the case completely own or strange, it then already stems everything from a spirit from the beyond, which, even if all secondary circumstances have fallen away like a cover from the soul, has held the core and the true meaning in it's indelible memory, and then makes it present to a soul at the certainly most right time. For we spirits do not have such a short memory as the people on this earth. Therefore, it is very important to see and pay attention to it, when facts from the earliest youth, as stories in the parental home, from school, even dreams, which the soul had long forgotten, suddenly come up; there is always an otherworldly spirit, who has done this.

But what do you have to do now, in order to set yourself about it with an otherworldly spirit into an exceedingly and certainly always highly instructive correspondence?  Direct immediately a question in your heart to the spirit in the beyond, which is certainly most present to you, like this: "Immortal friend and brother in the Lord! Indicate to me in my heart what you meant to say or imply to me by this?" - and I guarantee you that the spirit will put the answer into your heart in a moment, even if it is very urgent at the beginning. You can even inquire about the name of the spirit, and it will not remain hidden from you.  But one always takes the first one, because a second one is already easily a fiction of one's own soul by the brain and therefore no longer correct. But the clarity, coherence and solidity become more and more perceptible and obvious, when the spirit, which is highly individual to every human being, enters into a more and more intimate connection with the highly individual soul through the actual observation of the life-teaching of the Lord on the part of the sole soul.  And partly also by a quite assiduous and undaunted practice, by which the own otherworldly pure original Spirit from God the Lord as a ray from the heart of God must then also flow more and more into the soul and make it always brighter and truly more alive, until finally every spark of a death-feeling in it extinguishes.  Once this has happened with a human being, the soul has already become completely one with it's eternal Spirit from God, and the meeting with us is then such an easy and natural one that a human being cannot really imagine anything more natural.

The otherworldly (spirit) of every man, as the actual mechanical builder of the soul, and through this also of the body - but never cares about the free spiritual development and education of the soul, but unites with it only in so far as this has made itself more and more similar to it's spirit by the completely voluntary, actual observation of the laws of the Lord.  For this reason, the Lord Himself, as the first and highest life expert, has given the commandments of life and of the purest and most unselfish love for him and for the neighbor only for the souls of people and not for their spirits, which are already perfected in the other world, so that every soul may accept them and adjust it's actions according to them.  Such was necessary in the highest degree, because without it, no soul would ever have found the way to it's own otherworldly spirit.  But it is still a bit difficult, and there is a lot of self-denial involved; for the soul is actually made of matter, and always wants to unite with it more and more. It's natural attraction is therefore matter. If the soul, surely admonished by the teaching of the great Master of life, does not voluntarily turn away from this way, then it is obviously dead and thus lost, then knows nothing of what is purely spiritual and can then, as one says, wait for half an eternity until it is once again admitted to an independent test of free will.  But your otherworldly spirit is just as bothered with it as a sunbeam, whether it is accepted as effective by a world body or not.  But the voluntary practical application of the Lord's teaching, and that it teaches itself wherever possible in it's thinking and striving for all that is spiritual, then it's otherworldly spirit out of God is already at hand, and is about to begin to unite in oneself with the soul to the extent that the soul has the capacity to do so.

But as soon as this is the case, it depends only on a continued practice of what I have now shown in two rather long dictates, and everyone who has moved in the pure ways of the Word of the Lord and himself moved at the same time, it will easily come in a very short time to where every true follower of the divine will, should actually come in this life.

But let all of you, who have once started to walk on the path of true life from God and his purest knowledge, say: Let no-one turn to matter!  Because it is easier for a basic materialist to become a very solid, true spiritualist than someone who has returned to ancient matter halfway towards the spirit.

For the pure original materialist will begin to feel a true disgust and aversion to matter on the new spiritual path, while those who have returned to the old matter halfway through the spirit, will begin to regard the pure spiritual things as increasingly bland, repugnant, empty, vague, and as a deception and a confusion of the human understanding, once it is turned away from us, it will be very difficult to turn back.

There you now have, in a nutshell, the all truthful key to the spirit-world, which you no longer need for yourself, but all the more for the others who firmly believe in the Lord and also in us and not from today to tomorrow. Now live well in the Lord.

1st continuation of “Understanding the correspondences between the natural and spiritual worlds”

22nd April 1858

1682. So write a few more examples to complement the understanding of correspondences.

1683. Someone walks by day or night along any path, in the most natural and least emotional state possible.  Suddenly he bumps his foot against something on the way and becomes more excited and attentive.  The object that lay on the path was a piece of rotten wood that some worker threw there and then left indifferently, which is of no importance to our cause.

1684. Our wanderer continues on his way, and when he is already more and more detached from his former excitement, a dog comes running along with him, lagging behind somewhat, now being under his authority.  As completely innocent as this second appearance was in itself, it had made a more powerful impression on our wanderer, because he thought: "If the dog had been aggressive, how easily it could have damaged me!"

1685. From now on, our wanderer remains more alert and looks around diligently in all directions and, without any further hesitation, arrives safely at his destination, where he has to to business.

1686. Now, what would be there for our business traveler to take from these two phenomena and encounters in the sense of correspondences - or what did a higher spirit from the other side want to tell him?

1687. Let us only look at the instinctive judgment of the mind.  What does it say, or in what does it express itself?  In a kind of tension that is a little mixed up with anger and anxiety. Well, the most infallible and correct solution can be found for this at once, and it means caution and vigilance.  And what does the external criterion of the mind say about it? Nothing but this: On the way and in business you can never be sufficiently careful and alert with every tread and step!

1688. Well, if one has that, then one has already completely understood the language of a warning spirit, because this would be: The man with whom you want to make a deal, resembles the way (that is then the main correspondence) that you have wandered on to do business.  He, the other one, will at first feign an advantage for you, which will surprise you and bring you out of your calm condition, but you [should] be careful and do not hold anything to it, for the advantage shown is like a piece of rotten wood on the way!  You will soon see this with some understanding.

1689. But he will then also begin to show you quite eloquently the disadvantage that may arise for you if you do not make a deal with him, but there is nothing true in that either.  His eloquence is nothing but a dog faithful and only following behind, which surprises you very much, but with some thinking you must immediately realize that the danger which is to prove itself is as good as none at all and that you must proceed with caution and vigilance in the arrangement of the deal.

1690. But the purely spiritual equivalent is: Watch and pray, lest you fall into temptation and into it's evil power.

1691. I showed you here the correct correspondence as language of a pure otherworldly spirit, therefore only at a most inconspicuous natural encounter, so that everyone can learn from you how the pure good spirits, even at the most trivial encounters on the path of life, are always concerned about the welfare of man and like to talk to people by means of correspondences, so that they understand them only to a certain extent, even if only quite faintly and instinctive.

1692. But if it this way does not work at all, then they have an effect on the thoughts and on the feelings arising from them, as I showed you such a case yesterday.  Now, if this does not succeed either, then they work on people they trust for guidance through dreams and also through other signs and awakened intuitions.

1693. But even these can rarely be taken as they are and what they represent.  Only in extraordinary and extremely urgent cases do they have their natural meaning as depicted in the picture, and then, without any correspondence, they also preserve themselves in reality.  But in less urgent cases some dreams and premonitions and certain more ghostly signs can only be solved by means of correspondences for the external human mind, as most books of the Old and also of the New Testament.

1694. Let us take another dream of a very insignificant kind.  Someone dreams that he is in a big city, does not know his way around, wanders up and down alleys and cannot find what he is looking for.  Everything is strange and wrong, and the lanes have no end and often become so narrow that one cannot get through at all.  Through the futile searching and running up and down the alleys and through their annoying narrowing, the soul is frightened and then immediately awakens the nervous spirit and then through this also the body and seeks to keep it awake now, in order not to fall asleep again into the annoying city.  What did a wise spirit from the other side want to tell the soul with this?

1695. Let us first look at the mind's judgment.  It means: anxiously oppressive feeling and disgust.  What is a solving and easy to find equivalent to this?  (I say easy to find correspondence because it is rooted in the first instinctive judgment of the mind). Abhorrence of a confused state that restricts the feeling of free life and knowledge.

1696. Now the external intellect comes and immediately finds in such a city the true reflection of all material world-activity, through which the free spiritual activity of the soul can no longer find it's peculiar home at any price despite all searching and it is in danger to be swallowed up by matter, which is indicated by the ever narrowing streets.

1697. So what does a wise spirit of the other side of the soul say with this?  "In the hustle and bustle of the world and it's confused corridors and alleys, you will not find your own home and peace!  And as a further consequence of this sentence it says: Therefore, do not enter into the tempting dangers of this world; for once you are in it's labyrinthine corridors, you will hardly ever find your way completely again.

1698. But the matter is quite spiritual: Flee the world and seek only that which is of the spirit!

1699. Behold, therefore, you can everywhere and at every opportunity and with every appearance begin to talk to the spirit world of the purest kind.  If this is also somewhat stumped and bumpy in the beginning, with time and through industrious practice, everyone can develop it into a great skill and even to the contemplation of the spirits and to literal correspondence with them and also with Me Myself.  But I will give you a few greater examples.  For now My blessing to you My children.  Amen.

2nd continuation of “Understanding the correspondences between the natural and spiritual worlds”

23rd April 1858

1700. So a few more examples of correspondence for a clearer understanding of the correspondences between nature and spirit world.

1701. Now pay attention to what is said there!  There are people in the world who often have a certain irredeemable fear, a revulsion, and certainly a lesser or greater antipathy for the most insignificant things and phenomena.  One becomes feverishly excited when listening to certain fine screeching sounds, another when touching a rough surface, a third cannot bear a certain murmuring, such as with papers, a fourth becomes ill-tempered when someone walks or drives behind him, and there are many people who have an immense disgust for certain animals, especially reptiles, as well as people who cannot bear certain physiognomies of other people, because they are repulsive and often unbearable to them.

1702. All such antipathies of any kind against various things and phenomena are basically also instinctive judgments of the mind, which is always kept awake by a so-called protective spirit from the other side.  If these men understood to resolve such judgments through correspondences and then to extend them further by testing to reach the purer spiritual correspondences, then they would immediately begin to see quite well in all directions where they stand with such feelings and what their guardian spirits want to tell and indicate to them with it, and secondly they would well be able to recognize from it then also the remedies against such emotional unpleasantness in themselves and to free themselves from it.

1703. But the real reason lies in the fact that the disposition of the nature spirits of bodily matter's disposition is that of a hidden inclination to those very things and phenomena, which would soon cause the body to suffer considerable damage if only a somewhat more intensive touch were applied.  Therefore the spirit then takes care that the soul has a lasting antipathy towards such weaknesses of it's body and nerve-spirit and therefore soon gets rid of such adverse things and phenomena and protects itself from greater adverse effects and avoids other dangers that can easily arise.

1704. But let us now look a little at such a phenomenon through the spiritual telescope of correspondences and see what will emerge!

1705. Take for example a person who can't stand a moving car behind him and also no person behind him.  His mind always feels an uneasiness mixed with some fear and sometimes anger.  In such a man's body dwell nature-spirits, whose endeavor is antipositive-polar, and thus insidious and, in a certain sense, deceitful - which of course, quite through no fault of their own, is a property of the body's nature-spirits, which then, through the affection of the nerves, first communicates with the nerve-spirit and thereby enters into a perceptible correspondence with the soul.

1706. Now, if such a man walks on a road and behind him, even if a car is still driving at a considerable distance, or a man walks behind him in a great hurry, then immediately the characteristically similar bodily spirits of ambush are excited by this as a result of the urge to assimilate, and through them then also the nerves and their life-ether or spirit.  The soul notices and counteracts this immediately and pushes it's body to the safe side and even waits until everything dangerous has passed by or is gone, and then also all discomfort has disappeared.

1707. Now the partly natural and partly transcendental natural reason of the life phenomenon in question would be demonstrated.  But what about the correspondence?

1708. The verdict is: Discomfort, fear, anger - what is the opposite?  Of course that which helps it, gives it protection, and calms the mind again, and that consists, according to the outer judgment of the mind, in this:  Firstly to safely cover the rear because of his weaknesses, secondly to turn courageously face the danger and finally to wait patiently until the danger is over.

1709. What is the conclusion regarding  correspondence?  Never trust the enemies behind you, no matter how small!  Turn your face to the enemy, stand firm, and have courage with patience, and you will win victory over all your deceitful enemies.

1710. There is also a moral correspondence here and this is: Better ten open enemies in front of you than a deceitful one behind you - and a tearing wolf in sheep's clothing is more dangerous than an open one in its wolf's fur.

1711. This has now been demonstrated as clearly as possible, and we would then have only one case to discuss, namely that of premonitions and somewhat uncanny signs.  This will be better shown by a short example than by any theory, no matter how thorough it is.

1712. Someone suddenly gets a feeling of anxiety and thinks back and forth and can't find the cause.  He feels abandoned or like someone who learns that one of his best friends suddenly had to make a long journey without being able to take any leave.  If this is the nature of the feeling, then one should turn to the certainly present guardian spirit in a questioning manner, paying attention either in extraordinary cases to the first clearly pronounced name or to another suddenly arising thought.  Proceed with this in the manner described above, and in extraordinary cases either the name of a suffering or even deceased close relative or good friend will be clearly pronounced by a guardian spirit from the other side without correspondence - or the friend or relative met by some serious earthly unhappiness will be very easily recognizable from the emotional correspondences very similar to him.

1713. Usually, however, such hints occur in dreams, where they are then even easier to solve.

1714. Everything that happens only somewhere on earth in the face of one or the other man, has some deeper meaning, leaning into the spiritual or being even quite purely spiritual, which one can find by means of correspondences, although not always certain at first, but almost always.  But it is also not necessary that someone should find the correspondence to everything.  Only on very special occasions can he practice his correspondence with the spirits in this first preschool.

1715. Once this first stage is pretty much understood and practiced, only then comes a second and finally even third and highest stage, to which either the instruction can be found by itself with some effort - or I Myself will give it like this now and put most of it certainly into every heart.

1716. But if someone here and there should not immediately be quite clear, then let him not become anxious because this will come with time; but over time, the free way to My heart is open to every one of My dear friends and children.  My blessing and My grace with you, Amen.

Child examination in the temple in Jerusalem

Begin transcription in 1859

1717. It was the custom and prescribed practice in the whole Jewish kingdom that the children, when they had completed the twelfth year, had to be brought to Jerusalem, where they were questioned in the temple by the elders, Pharisees, and scribes about everything they had made their own up to that age, especially in the teaching of God and the prophets.

1718. For such an examination also a small tax was to be paid, after which the examined, if they wished it, for a further small tax, received a certificate of ability.  If the children had distinguished themselves in every respect, they could then also be accepted into the temple schools and had the prospect of once becoming servants of the temple.

1719. If the parents could prove that they came from the tribe of Levi, it was easy for them to be accepted into the temple schools.  But if the parents could not prove that they came from the tribe of Levi, it was harder for them to be accepted, and they had to buy themselves into the tribe of Levi and make a significant sacrifice to the temple.

1720. The daughters were exempt from this test - unless they wanted to be tested, prompted by their parents, for the sake of greater godliness.  In this case they were delicately tested by the elder mothers of the temple in a special dwelling and also received a certificate of all the knowledge and skills they had acquired up to that point.  Such girls could then become wives of priests and Levites.

1721. The trials of the boys and even more of the girls was of short duration.  There were some main questions which was always asked, and which every Jew had long since known by heart.

1722. The answers to the known questions were familiar to the children, and the examiner had hardly finished the question, and the examined boy was already finished with the answer.

1723. No examinee had been given more than ten questions, and it is therefore easy to understand that an exam for a boy hardly lasted more than a minute.  Especially when he had answered the first questions quite well and very completely, the others were usually excused.

1724. After completing the short examination, the boy received a small slip of paper, with which he and his parents had to register at the same taxi office where he had paid the examination fee, and where he had to pay a small fee again upon presentation of the examination paper, if he wanted to have a temple certificate on the slip of paper.  Children of poor parents had to bring along a Signum paupertatis (poverty certificate), otherwise they were not admitted to the examination.

1725. The time of testing was either at Easter or at the time of the Feast of Tabernacles and usually lasted five to six days.  Before the temple examinations began, however, temple servants were sent to the hostels a few days earlier to inquire how many candidates were present.

1726. Whoever wanted to make a special reservation for a small fee could do so, because it meant he could come to the exam earlier.  The ones without a tax had to be the last ones, and their exams were not very difficult, and there were usually no certificates.  They were indeed promised that they would one day receive such certificates, but usually nothing ever came of it.

1727. Sometimes, however, it also happened that boys of much spirit and talent also asked the examiners counter-questions and demanded enlightenment about this and that about the prophets.  On such occasions there were usually morose and annoyed faces among the examiners, for the examiners were seldom more versed in Scripture and the prophets than the very meagerly appointed ABC teachers (written in 1859).  They knew only as much as how much they had to ask.  More than that, usually looked very bleak.

1728. But there sure were also some elders and scribes sitting at the exams, as exam commissioners so to speak.  But they did not examine, but only listened to what was examined.  Only in the aforesaid special case, when it was worth the trouble, did they begin to stir and first of all reprimanded the boy for his foolish presumptuousness for asking such questions, daring to put his examiners in an unpleasant, time-splitting position.

1729. Such a boy, if he did not let himself be easily intimidated and persisted in his intentions and desires, was put on the waiting list for the time being, more for the sake of appearances before the people than for the sake of the deeper truth, and had to wait until a certain hour in the evening for the explanatory answer given to such critical questions, where he was then privately questioned.

1730. When the appointed hour came, it was always with some unwillingness that such boys were brought out of their hiding place, had to repeat their questions asked earlier, and one of the elders and scribes usually gave the questioner a very mystical and as confusing as possible answer, out of which the boy evidently did not become wiser - and the people beat their breasts in the process, and deeply, stupidly, dumbly, deafly, and blindly learned the unfathomable depths of the Spirit of God through the mouth of an elder and scribe, and in the end rebuked such a boy for his imprudent boldness.

New Years Blessing

31st December 1861

1731. So write! - At the end of the year I give you, who still hold on to Me and believe, a spark of what the coming year will bring.

1732. The best is that all you who hold to My name are to expect My constant love and grace. But whoever has this, he does not see in the world what it does and wants to do; for I alone am truly the Lord, and all destinies of men, whether great or small, rich or poor, powerful or powerless, are in My hand and power.

1733. The cloud, from which the all-illuminating lightning flashes now anew from dawn to dusk, stands steadfastly in the firmament of the spirit, and the old Babylonian superstition and it's lies and deceit sinks inexorably into the abyss.  Must I not lead the rulers through trouble so that they too are enlightened  so that they then no longer will give protection to the kingdom of darkness, of judgment and of death?  Therefore put up with trouble for still a very short time!  In a few moons, everything will have a completely different face, which you will have no need to be afraid of.

1734. Just think that I therefore let everything happen like today, which also does not please you, but still is full of blessings for this earth.  In short, whoever is in My light, he also has nothing to worry about!

1735. But I will and shall now afflict pride and arrogance in a way of which no-one has yet thought - it will have to destroy itself in it's excesses like the old whore of Babylon; for both are children of one and the same spirit and have to destroy themselves.

1736. But all of you who are labored and loaded with all kinds of unnecessary fear, come to Me loaded full of love for Me in the heart, and I will refresh you all!  With these words, accept My blessing for the coming year and for even longer and forever Amen.  I say this to you.

Shortest basic instruction of the eternal Word

10th May 1862

On request by Johannes Busch

1737. John 8:31 - I said to the Jews who believed in Me: If you remain in My teaching (not speech) - not only that you keep it in memory, but also in doing it afterwards, only then are you My true disciples and will thus recognize in yourselves that My words come from the mouth of God and are in themselves the eternal and living truth, which will truly free you from the night of all doubt.

1738. John 11:25 and 26 - When the disciples and other believers asked Me: "When will we rise again to life after the death of the body?" [I answered] "I am the resurrection and eternal life! He who indeed believes in Me is already risen in Me, and will live according to the soul immediately, if he were to live according to the body and if it were possible, die a thousand times; for he who lives and in his acts  believes in Me will never die again (namely, according to the soul).

1739. John 14:6 - That I alone am the way (through My teaching), the truth and the life, that will be found in every one who believes in Me livingly in all deeds and therefore also comes to Me in the heart; but whoever comes to Me, he comes to the Father who dwells in Me and is one with Me.  But whoever does not come to Me in the manner mentioned, he certainly does not come to the Father, who is Eternal Love.

1740. John 14:23 - When I was asked how one could easily keep My word - i.e., My teaching, I said: He who loves Me more than anything in the world and his neighbor as himself, truly keeps My word, and the Father, the love in Me, will love him!  And so We - the Father as the love in Me, I as the eternal wisdom (or the Son) and the Holy Spirit as the eternal and endless power and strength of My will, will come to him and take up dwelling with him, and he will then therefore be perfect, as the Father in heaven, which is My heart, is perfect.  This is how it is to be understood in this way.

Life-school of love

9th March 1864

1741. Without love there is no life, and without light there is no truth!  Every effect that an attentive observer discovers in whatever sphere of existence and in whatever realm of nature comes from love and from light.

1742. The true love, which is called life, is that eternal warmth from the Divine center, which I, the Lord, call the "Father".  From this "Father", as a result of the eternally same warmth of life, the light - which I Myself am (as "Son"), goes out into all infinity.

1743. Who therefore actively receives from Me the light that exists in My teaching, he also receives the love or the life of the Father.  If he has received these, he has also awakened the Divine Spirit to eternal life in him - all the effect of true love and true light!

1744. But besides the only true light that springs from true love, especially on your material earth, there is an innumerable amount of love- and light-kinds that also produce products; but these products are just as transitory as these love- and light-kinds and always leave more or less evil consequences.  Especially often then, when they degenerate into selfishness and self-love and their supposed light in spiritual relationship becomes the barest and thickest darkness, in that such people then sink down among the animal kingdom and not seldom get to the point where they consider some animals to be wiser than they themselves are.

1745. And they are not wrong in this respect!  It is certainly no different with them, at least with the better part of them, than it is with the false prophet Balaam, who had to let himself be instructed by his ass as to the state of spiritual things.  So such men have no love at all, and therefore no life and no light, and do not even know that they have a soul, and that this is immortal.

1746. Those many people, especially in this time, who in such world- and self-love and thus in the eclipse of life have made it only as far as always possible, will begin again on the other side of the point and, according to circumstances, become more and more angry and materialistic.  And as true as I am the Lord who says this, they will again pass over into dead matter, and this through an unspeakably painful process, and through long, long times, until they themselves again become hard, rigid matter, finally divided into many parts and after long times again become people or creatures, either placed on this earth or on other world-bodies.  For with Me a thousand earth-years are like a short day.

1747. Who by virtue of the inherent free will does not want to subordinate himself to My will revealed to all people, is not lost, but a great and lengthy "correction" has to be expected.

1748. At present people live on this earth already for the seventh time, and it is now seven times better with them.  But they will still have to go through some world-bodies with a light bodily covering, until they are taken up into a purely spiritual sphere, which you can call the "lower paradise," from which there are still many steps up to the inner, true kingdom of heaven, in which the love of the Father, the light of the Son and the power of the eternal Spirit prevails and thoroughly enlivens every spirit as an angel.

1749. Therefore consider these My words well!  Recognize and love Me as God, the Lord, above all through the fact that you love your neighbor possibly even more than yourself - so then you already have in you true love as true life and true light as the eternal truth for time and eternity, and so, according to the spirit, you are already here - where I am!  For therefore I remain with you until the end of the world!

1750. This I tell you, whom you may well recognise from his language and it's sense.  Amen.

Explanation of difficult Scriptures

17th March 1864

I. About the unwise and wise builder

1751. Write an especially important short word, in which I will explain to you still many a thing from what I taught the apostles in My time.

1752. The texts from the Scriptures will not be unknown to you, where two men are mentioned, one of whom had built his house in the valley on the sandy bottom, which we shall call the unwise man; but the other sought out a firm rock, and we shall cal him the wise man.

1753. But when the unwise man saw that his wise neighbor had built his house on a rock, he said to him, "Wouldn't you have built there in the valley with less expense than on the rock up there, where you first had to laboriously pave a path and with many a discomfort had to carry the building material up?  Look how splendid my house stands there in the valley and how easy it is to get there and back! Your house, on the other hand, stands on the rock like an eagle's nest, and you have an arduous way to and from it.

1754. But the wise man said, "Wait just a little; who knows whether you will not soon praise me because I have built my house upon a solid rock?

1755. And behold, in not too long a time, violent winds arose, turned into a terrible hurricane, and a mighty downpour came, destroyed the beautiful house in the valley, about which the unwise man was so smug, and in order to save his life he had to seek refuge with his neighbor on the rock.

1756. Now he realized that his wise neighbor had done well to build his house on the rocks, and the formerly unwise man decided to never [again] build a house in a sandy valley.

1757. And now I ask, what is the fundamental meaning of this illustration?

1758. For there is not a true spark in that which the priesthoods of all the sects known to you - with the exception of a few which stand to their favor in the teachings of Swedenborg and others of his spiritually awakened predecessors - and sees the interpretation of the others like a fist to the eye.

1759. Why, you will ask.  Because every sect, I say, does not interpret it (the text) according to the truth that goes out from Me, but, like many other things, in it's own favor.

1760. But I say: All sects, including their followers, belong to the realm of the unwise man who built his house on sand in the valley.  And only he who builds on Me and on My pure teaching and does and acts according to it, belongs to the rare prudent man who built his house on the rock.  And when the storms of the times come, his house stands firm, but the house and many houses that stand on the sand in the valley are washed away.

1761. But what must a person be like who builds his house on the rock?  He must not be consistently naive and superstitious, but must only seek the truth in everything, which alone can make him free and well-enlightened.

1762. Yes, some people will ask, how do you do that?

1763. The answer also lies in My teaching which I have given to My apostles, and is therefore very briefly:

1764. Who believes in Me and lives and acts according to My teaching, to him I Myself will come and reveal Myself to him just as faithfully as to now you.

1765. That in this also lies the only criteria of truth of My teaching, you now have before you yourselves more than palpably in several still living examples; because that is why I also said to My apostles when they themselves were not quite clear who they actually should take Me for:

1766. If you believe in Me and will act according to My teaching, only then will you also fully recognize in yourselves that the words which I have spoken to you are not the words of people, but the words of God.

1767. And again I said to My apostles: "Not only you, but subsequently every man who truly wants to come to Me must be taught by God; for he whom the Father or eternal Love in Me does not draw, he does not come to Me" - or in other words, more comprehensible to you:  Whom true love of truth and light does not attract, and who, in his sluggishness and sleepiness, remains quite comfortable and throws himself as much as possible into the arms of all pleasures and diversions in the world, will he someday reach the light of truth?

1768. I tell you, no more so than a sluggish student, who studies mostly in inns and coffee houses and on the dance floors and in the rooms of the vile harlots will become a great astronomer; for to become that, from youth on an over-abundant diligence and a great amount of all kinds of self-denial are needed.   But with the great love for such a sublime and difficult science, he has come, in time, to calculate things of which the layman of the world cannot dream.  And there it says again:

1769. Whom the Father does not draw, he does not come to the Son, for the Son is the light, coming from the flame and fire of love or of the Father.

1770. But go to most of the so-called Christian sects and look especially at their priesthood and ask them: What love has drawn you to your pretended truth which you preach?  And you will find it written on their faces and on their bellies: the best possible temporal supply and over-Epicurean well-staffed food tables with all the best prepared delicacies that can be found somewhere on the dear earth; and the higher such priesthood can swing itself up, the more Epicurean becomes also it's virtue and with it also it's selfishness and lust for power.

1771. Such wanting followers of My apostles and disciples certainly do not obey what I have said to My apostles and disciples, that they are not to care for the coming day what they will eat and drink and what they will clothe themselves with, but only seek My kingdom and it's righteousness; everything else they need, will be given to them.

1772. When I sent My disciples out, I said to them: "You shall not wear and carry two garments, and have not sewn pockets in your garments to contain all kinds of things offered to you; neither shall you wear sticks to defend yourselves; for if you have Me, you are provided with everything for this world and the next anyway.

1773. Would also the priests, who among all kinds of representatives of God do their essence, perform seemingly meritorious works for money, in which they do not have a spark of faith, be satisfied with this supply in the present time?  Will they be satisfied with a garment without pockets, wearing gold-trimmed garments and eagerly trying to dazzle the people with their brilliance?

1774. A present bishop wants to be a successor of some apostle!  Does he walk without a stick?  Oh by no means!  Sell such a stick, and you can support a poor family for a long time.  A whole country could be well supplied for with everything for many years, if it could acquire the value of only one papal tiara and several cardinal hats; for such a tiara, made of the purest gold and the largest and most precious gems such as diamonds, rubies and emeralds and big pearls, would probably be worth almost as many millions as I counted apostles, and a cardinal's hat costs eighty thousand dollars!  Wouldn't that be quite a respectable sum for a poor country?

1775. But let us leave them with their so-called triumphant church; they still did not build their houses and temples on the rock, and the great storm is at the door, which will show them how wise they were!  But when the storm comes, there will be much weeping and gnashing of teeth, and it will be said:

1776. Woe to all who want to take flight from there and seek to settle on firm rocks; because who will not have there, like all these, what he had will also be taken from him, and they will not come to the light, but will be pushed out through My storm into outer darkness - through My mighty storm, and there there will then be even more howling and gnashing of teeth or, in other words, even more mutual persecutions and curses.  For the deceived believers will descend upon their heavenly procurers and by no means treat them much better than a fierce enemy treats his counter-enemy; for a deceived one puts up with deception only so long as he is still blind and do not to see the deception; once he notices it, then woe to the deceiver!

1777. And this woe is now standing at the door!  The snipers already have a large crowd, and they will not miss their target.  I mean, the verses of My words that I cited at the beginning will now be sufficiently obvious to you.

II. Obedience towards authorities

1778. The text of which you where talking about yesterday,  according to which man has to obey every authority,  regardless of whether it is good or evil,  since it would have no power if not given from above.   (Rom 13:1)

1779. This scripture is to some extent correct as written by the apostle Paul,  but an addition, which I included,  has been omitted.   The addition is as follows:   “... as long as the possession of the Spirit of truth out of Me lives in this authority.”

1780. If you would discern that it is no more the case,  then it is time to turn the back on such authorities,  who are not inspired from on high any more;   for if this was not the case, I would have said in all seriousness:   be subject to all devils and obey them !   That you would not expect of Me,  since I emphatically said that you have to investigate everything and keep only the good and the true.   (1 Thess 2:4)

1781. Furthermore needs to be added to the – as I already mentioned – poorly translated text,  that in the place of good or evil,  should have been written mild or strict.   Since you know that now,  you will very well see that I did not tell you to be obedient to devils.

1782. If you would discern this correctly,  you will very well see that such crass nonsense would never come from My mouth and will never come.   (Rom 13:1)

1783. If anyone of you will still find something in the scriptures that does not correlate with sound reasoning,  name it and light will be given unto him.   Amen.

Explanation of difficult written Scriptures

17th March 1864

I.

Matthew 1:25 "And knew her not until she bare her firstborn son, and called his name Jesus. Luke 2,7.

Matthew 13:55. "Is he not the son of a carpenter? Is not his mother called Mary? and his brothers Jacob and Joses and Simon and Judas? Luke 4:22.

Matthew 13:56. "And his sisters, are they not all with us? Where does all this come from?"

These passages gave reason to believe that Mary had several children.

(See Explanation I: The Evangelist Matthew)

II.

Matthew 12:42: "The queen of noon will appear at the Last Judgment with this generation and will condemn it...".

Matthew 13:49. "So it will be at the end of the world..."

Matthew 16:27, "For it shall come to pass that the Son of Man shall come in the glory of the Father with his angels..."

Matthew 19:28. "And Jesus said unto them..: You also shall sit upon the twelve thrones and judge the twelve tribes of Israel. Matthew 25:30-34.

These passages gave rise to the assumption of the Last Day and Judgment.

(See Explanation II: From the Last judgement)

III.

Matthew 4:1 "Then Jesus was led by the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted by the devil. Mark 1,2-11; Mark 1,12.13; Luke 4,2-13

(See Explanation III: Jesus' forty days in the desert)

IV.

Matthew 5:39: "But I say unto you, that ye shall not resist evil: but if any man strike thee on thy right cheek, offer him the other also.  Verse 40: "And if any man will come to judgment with thee, and take away thy coat, let him also have thy cloak. Luke 6:29.

Matthew 10:34 "Do not think that I have come to send peace to the earth.  I have not come to send peace, but the sword.

Verse 35: "For I have come to stir up man against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the cord against her brothers-in-law.

Verse 36, "And man's enemies will be his own household."

Matthew 10:16: "Behold, I send you as sheep in the midst of wolves; therefore be prudent as serpents, and without deceit as doves.

Verse 17: "But beware of men..." Luke 12:51-53

These are contradictions in the literal sense, and not applicable in human life in this way; for this would on the one hand sanction the violence of the strong, the inferior to the slave, the arrogant to the slave, the haughty to the presumptuous, and give every injustice the broadest basis.  On the other hand, however, again the fight is given and again the sheep's defenselessness against it's enemies.

(See Explanation IV: Smite on the cheek - The mantle)

V.

Matthew 12:40. Therefore the Son of Man (like Jonah in the belly of the whale) will be three days and three nights in the midst of the earth.

Matthew 17:23. and on the third day he will rise again..." Matth.20:19; Luke13:32; Matth.26:61; John 2:19,21.

Matthew 27:63. "I will rise again after three days.

Matthew 28:1 "On the evening of the Sabbath, which is the first day of the week after the Sabbath, Mary Magdalene and the other Mary came to see the tomb. Mark16:1,2; Luke 24:1,6; John 20:1.

Matthew 28:2 "And behold, there was a great earthquake..."

Matthew 28:6: "He is not here..."

Mark 10:34, "He is not here... and the third day he will rise again."

Mark 16:6, "He is risen, and is not here."

Luke 23:44,45,46 - these verses quoted in relation to the hour of death versus the time of resurrection - and

John 19:31. taking down the cross.

How does the time of death correspond here with the resurrection according to the various verses? - Did the body of the Lord lie in the tomb for three days, as is often assumed, or, if the burial took place on Friday after our assumption, did the Resurrection take place on Sunday morning, that is, on the third day?

(See Explanation V: About My resurrection)

VI.

Matthew 12:40. "For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the belly of the whale. What kind of fish was this - or is the fish only a spiritual equivalent expression?

Matthew 22, 11.12. "Then the king went in to see the guests, and there the king saw a man there who was not wearing a wedding dress...".

Mark 14:51, "And there followed him a certain young man clothed in linen, upon his bare skin; and the young men laid hold of him.

Verse 52 "And he caused the linen to pass away, and fled from them only.  Who is the young man, and why does Mark alone mention him?

(See Explanation VI: More explanations of Scriptures)

Explanation I: The Evangelist Matthew

18th March 1864

1784. Regarding the first question, a small explanation in the actual gospel of John (*1)) has already been touched upon.  Just to make this matter much brighter for you, you must know that the evangelist Matthew was taken up by me only when I met him as a publican in Roman service during my journey to Kis in a middle station between Capernaum and Kis; therefore the reproach was also made to me that I walk about with publicans and sinners.

1785. Because this Matthew was good with his pen and no longer wanted to part with Me, he was received by Me as a scribe, but only for the facts, while My John had to record the word which I taught, and Matthew sometimes recorded less spiritual parts of My teachings and sermons for himself, but always had these corrected by John on occasions; for Matthew had a good memory for facts, but a weak one for teaching.

1786. He knew very little about My family relationships for as long as he walked with Me, and what he knew was communicated to him on occasion by James, Simon and John, but he did not record it immediately, but only some years after My resurrection, when he was chosen as an apostle instead of Judas Iscariot.

1787. This apostle himself - as the evangelist - had put together his gospel quite neatly and correctly and then took it with him on his journey it to the southeastern regions of Asia.

1788. But then in Jerusalem, in Galilee, in Samaria, then in Tyre and Sidon, five Matthews emerged, and each of them wrote a 'Gospel of Matthew', among which the one that appeared in Sidon was indisputably the most acceptable.

1789. The other four were rejected as completely apocryphal at the great church meeting in Nicaea - as not in agreement with it at all, as well as among themselves - and the Sidonian one was preserved as authentically as possible.  And so this too is partly apocryphal, although the writer took every possible measure to present the matter as truthfully as possible.

1790. He himself actually wrote - instead of this one - fourteen gospels, depending on the matter being brought to his attention by his willing eyewitnesses.  Out of these fourteen, he then wrote a fifteenth, which, according to the judgment of many experts, was declared to be the most correct and truest.

1791. And this pseudo-Matthew, who was actually called l'Rabbas, is the real creator of today's gospel of Matthew.

1792. The real (Gospel of Matthew) is still to be found in a large collection of books and writings in an important mountain town in the back of India, which is probably the largest and richest collection of books and writings after the burned Alexandrian in the whole world.  It consists of several million copies of books and writings of all kinds, but unfortunately only the high priests, who are under the highest priest of Brahma, have access to this collection.  The Burmese alone possess a much abbreviated copy.

1793. Would you also like to know what the end of the apostle Matthew was in these countries of India?

1794. There he was received quite well, but he was only allowed to communicate his teaching to the priests and not to any other people.  But in his old days, guided by My Spirit, he still found an opportunity to escape to the Burmese, and he taught them all kinds of wisdom and then also wrote for them the short Gospel already mentioned before.

1795. In some better traditions this apostle and another companion is called "the apostles of India".

1796. From this you can easily see how it is with the Gospel of Matthew known to you, as well as with the 13th chapter mentioned above, where it says whether I am not the son of Joseph the carpenter, whether My mother is not Mary and My brothers are not Jacob, Joses, Simon, Judas and John and - "his sisters, are they not all with us?  Where does all this come from?"

1797. In order to understand this, one must know what is already mentioned in John that I once came to Nazareth, taught there in the synagogue, and worked many miracles; and when even My apostles and disciples began to resist this, I said to them: The prophet is nowhere less respected than in his homeland; [Then I] left Nazareth and did not again return there afterwards.

1798. But as for My so-called brothers and sisters, they were certainly children of Joseph from his first marriage, but not children of Mary, whose only and not first - i.e. indeed first - but only son, was I.

1799. But as for the sisters, they were not the daughters of Joseph, but of his poor relatives, and they were therefore also called sisters, in that they lived and acted wholly in accordance with the mind and will of both Joseph and Mary.

1800. Three of these brothers accompanied Me, namely Jacob, Simon and John; but two stayed at home and continued Joseph's work and cared for Mary until I handed her over to John for further care.

1801. You will also find the same apparent contradictions in the Gospel of Luke, for this evangelist wrote the Gospel and also the Acts of the Apostles only more than fifty years after Me.  But also his Gospel is a compilation of what he brought about through eager inquiring about Me and the apostles.

1802. Everything that he had written, he sent to his friend Theophilus in Athens, from which Theophilus wrote another gospel based on the gospel of Luke, enriching it with some additions, but sometimes also mixing into it many an errors, from which many a contradiction arose, especially in the natural sense of the word - namely, My hyper tyrannical appearance in the so-called "Last Judgement", which does not at all agree with the only still very correct short gospel of John, but spiritually at least allows for an illumination - and we will talk about this and still more other things in the next dictation.  And with that, good for now.  Amen.

Explanation II: From the Last judgement

19th March 1864

1803. The named apparent discrepancies you will also find in the gospel of Luke;   for this evangelist have written his gospel and the apostolic history only fifty years after My time.   His gospel is also a collection of what he has brought together through diligent research.

1804. He sent all he wrote to his known friend Theophilus of Athens,  upon which Theophilus have written a gospel from the gospels of Luke,  have enriched it with several additions – but also mixed in some errors – giving rise to some dissensions, especially regarding the literal,  natural meaning of My [alleged] highly tyrannical behaviour connected to the 'youngest judgement',  which does not correlate at all with the most correct,  shortened gospel of John;   yet it still does allow spiritual enlightenment – and we will still talk about this and many other things in the next word. This is enough for today.   Amen.   (Luke 1:3;  21:25-27;   Matt 25:31-46;  Acts.17:31)

1805. I have already told you yesterday about the peculiar 'youngest judgement' mentioned in the gospel of Matthew (L'Rabbas) and even more so in the gospel of John and that exactly this youngest judgement,  was and still is mostly responsible why many people turn away from My teachings,  created out of themselves teachings purely out of their intellectual cunning and taught this to their fellow men and lived and acted according to this themselves,  not wanting to hear and know any more of the frightful day teaching and the prophets.   (Matt 25:31-46;  Luke 21:25-27;  Acts 17:31)

1806. For they said – and were not wrong – 'How could an endlessly wise God,  whose small and great creatures see,  feel and breathe only love,  create the greatest number of people to only send them,  after a short material life,  anyway consisting only of death and many miseries,  after the transition to the afterlife,  to eternal torture and torment for the transgressions they committed in their bodies on earth ?'

1807. I tell you,  such will not be possible even for the most severe and malicious tyrant on earth,  for it is surely not unknown to some of you from primordial,  pre-,  after- and contemporary history that too great tyrants at the end became afraid of themselves. Some of them began to flee,  without reason except for their increasing fear for themselves – and so came to their end on such a flight.

1808. I can additionally tell you here regarding such excrements of human cruelty (as explanation) that they,  after a time of tyrannical rule,  become possessed by more and more evil or unfermented demons and become a tool for their demonic urge for revenge which they wanted to direct against the nation.

1809. If you would gather all these tyrants whom,  in the eyes of the world really did this cruelties upon cruelties and condemn them therefore in hell,  then would you as judge, yes yourselves be a greater tyrant than they where.   How could I (If I where such a sharp judge),  plead the Father as being the eternal Love in Me,  to forgive those who crucified Me,  since they did not know what they have done !   (Luke 23:34)

1810. For the Pharisees,  from the high priest Caiaphas down to the soldiers who nailed My body to the cross – none of them really knew who they worked with in Me.   The Pharisees regarded Me,  despite My deeds and teachings,  firstly as a chief magician from the school of the Essenes (this thought still lingers),  whom they intensely hated. Secondly,  they saw Me as an instigator of the Jewish people,  creating an opportunity for the Romans to remove all freedom from the Jews and ultimately their religious culture.

1811. Therefore,  the more signs I performed,  the more My enemies,  whom you know, multiplied.

1812. But concerning the soldiers,  they were mostly hired Roman soldiers,  hired from all the nations of the Roman kingdom and the more heartless and gruesome they could be in battle and smaller executions,  the more advantageous and useful they were. For an emotional Roman soldier would be worthless to the war-minded Romans.   You can deduct from this that the general Roman soldier knew even less what they did as did My arch enemies themselves.   Again it can be asked whether it would really be right and righteous,  according to My Godly wisdom,  fair to condemn them to hell tor ever for what they did to Me and throw them into eternal torture and pain ?   (Matt 25:31-46)

1813. Have I damned the criminal who,  as you know,  hung on My right hand side because he mocked Me ?   It is written nowhere;   but the other criminal who recognised Me as being righteous and seriously scolded the right-hand-side criminal because of his mockery.   Therefore I gave him the assurance that He would be with Me in Paradise even that same day,  even if he did die on the cross because of robbery and murder.  (Paradise is the state of peace,  but not yet heaven)   (Luke 23:39-43)

1814. Where is then the terribly sketched judgement day according to which barely a decillionth of all people would end up in heaven but all others in hell for ever  ?!

1815. How could He have preached of such a frightful day,  He who has written the guilt of the woman caught in adultery in the Temple's sand and at another occasion called out in the presence of many sinners:  “Come to me,  all who are weary and burdened,  I will give you rest !”   (John 8:3-11;  Matt 11:28)

1816. Again I once said when a scribe asked who fostered a half-measure faith in Me: “Master,  I recognised that you have taught rightly and justly and no one can say anything against what You taught;  yet You say in Your message:  'Who believed in You and act according to Your word,  those will have life;  also then,  if it would be possible,  die a hundred times in this world !”   But now,  look at the nations and people on this earth which will in twenty thousand years hear nothing more of Your message.   How will they believe in You and live according to Your word ?   Will those almost innumerable amount of people all go into eternal death because they will not be able to believe in You and live according to Your words ?   (John 8:51;  6:40,47)

1817. Since that scribe have asked Me such a question per occasion,  I showed him the firmament which was filled with stars:  “Look up there,  this is the house of My Father ! In that infinitely big house is much room.   Who could not get to know Me here and could not hear My living word,  there will definitely be found,  in this great house,  an opportunity for the purpose of his life !   Therefore you should not worry yourselves about those who would not hear of Me now or later,  for 'My Father' know them all and have not called them to eternal fall,  but unto eternal resurrection to life out of His love and wisdom !   In this you have thus asked Me an apparently wise,  yet still a vain question.   (John 14:2)

1818. Have I therefore damned the 'bad overseer' which all of you are in some or the other aspect,  because of his bad household management,  because he deceived his employer,  yet gave benefit to his debtors and this the more because he knew that his employer would fire him ?   Have I not said:   Do not become like this overseer,  but do the same as he did and those for whom you did spiritual and physical kind actions,  will someday receive you in their heavenly homes !   (Luke 16:9)

1819. Where is found in such a message anything of the fearsome youngest judgement day, with which these two known revenge-evangelists,  L'Rabbas as Matthew and Theophilus as Luke,  made themselves guilty of concerning various facets of My Love and wisdom ?

1820. Yet,  the most appalling was only done after the great church council of Nicea – also from the Greek side and even more by the Roman bishops;   for they spared no trouble to ad in the most livid colours the youngest day judgement,  the purgatory and the hell – partly from the heathen Tartarus and partly from the old Jewish Sheol;  and they gave Me the role of judge over the deceased souls,  taken from the known-to-you Aiakus,  Minos and Rhadamanthus.  Accordingly I have to relentlessly and discompassionately judge,  condemn and curse to hell for eternity all those who did not obey the precepts and commands of the so-called 'holy father' in Rome.

1821. I intend to sufficiently prove here that neither I,  nor any of My true evangelists could have been the discoverers and teachers of all this.   I would not then allege of Myself that I am the highest love and compassion and tomorrow commit the highest vengefulness,  relentless mercilessness and eternal punishment and lust for torture against My children on grounds of their transgressions of which they often,  at the bottom of it all,  do not carry even a hundredth of all guilt.   I did not come to make that which are lost,  even more lost;   but to visit it in all love and bring it back to the light, for not to let it get lost.   As Saviour,  I came to the world only for the sake of the sick, not for the healthy ones.   Should I then make the sick even more sick than they already where ?   This would have suited the teachings and liking of the Pharisees, especially the many so-called holy fathers in Rome,  but not to My liking,  since I did not even let Myself as man be addressed as 'good master'.   Then it must be impossible !   I said:  “Why do you call Me good,  nobody is good,  except for God alone”;   therefore also you should call no one 'Father',  except for your father in heaven,  and no one is holy except alone your God.   (Matt 18:11;  19:17;  23:8-10; Luke 15:4-7)

1822. How then should you consider the so-called 'Vicar of God on earth',  which let himself be called 'Holy Father' and 'Your highness';   and what of the youngest judgement and the preceding peculiar judgement,  purgatory and hell,  which is mostly taught by him ?

1823. I tell you,  just as little as of his holiness,  of his subject officers,  of the chair of Peter in Rome – which city Peter never saw – and of the particles of that cross on which I was crucified,  which can on grounds of very wise reasons not be found anywhere on the whole earth,  like My – false - garment which were displayed often in Trier in Germany; or the bodies of the three kings in Köln,  or the three iron nails in Mailand,  since of those in all Roman and Greek churches combined so many exist that a small train can be built of it.   About the other things you can come to your own conclusions and it is not necessary for Me to say any more about it.   You will know that they already have found three true heads of John,  that in the alleged cave of My birth was picked up petrified milk of My mother Mary and is sold to pious pilgrims among many other holy relics !

1824. Stay therefore only with the Gospel of John;   for that gospel,  like his Revelation,  has been written by his hand.   But the other two evangelists,  that is Matthew and Luke,  I already have shown you the circumstances surrounding these two.   After John,  Mark is the most important one to look at, for what he says very briefly,  he mostly have created from the writings and teachings of the apostle Paul.   With this,  be done with the alleged utterly frightful day of the coming youngest day of judgement at the end of all time !   Amen.

Explanation III: Jesus' forty days in the desert

20th March 1864

1825. Continuation of the explanation of those verses which have long been a stumbling block to all scholars and also to many Theosophists of the best grist and grain.

1826. Among these verses - of which there are many, especially in the Gospels of Matthew and Luke - there are also those that speak of how I was led by the Spirit into the wilderness, where I fasted for forty full days and nights and finally let the devil try Me three times because I was already very hungry.

1827. In natural terms, this narrative is quite naturally utter nonsense, for as a pure man no-one can remain so long without food and drink, since just a quarter of such time would be sufficient for any man to lose physical life.  Furthermore, everyone will probably know whether one can get something to eat and drink in a real desert even in an extreme emergency!  One would at most have to be content with here and there occurring dry moss, withered thistle bushes and the like and walk for hours until one come across some rotten water to quench one's thirst.

1828. It is obvious from this that such a fasting in natural terms can at most only take place with those animals that are subject to hibernation, but never with humans, of whom no-one can maintain physical life beyond eight days without food and drink.

1829. But here one will make the objection from a certain zelotic side: But I was not only pure man, but God also, and the Godhead in Me was able to keep My body alive perfectly well for forty days and nights without food and drink.  But I say against it: If this was the case, then I have not fasted; for the natural food God has also given the power to nourish and preserve the human body.  What is then the difference, whether one is nourished, preserved and strengthened indirectly or directly by Divine power and authority?

1830. In Asia, especially in some grottos of high India, there is still a peculiar type of air in which a human being can spend many weeks without food and drink, therefore they are also called the "grottos of life".  They have such a strengthening and nourishing emanation that it nourishes and sustains the human body organism just as well as meager food and proportionate drink.

1831. These grottos, as well as the surrounding soil in a considerable distance, have been and still are considered sacred in part and serve as lodgings for many poor people who make pilgrimages there, often for months; for in such grottos they are first of all nourished and especially the sick are strengthened in a peculiar way and thus healed.  If often the reached grottos are not sufficient, graves are made in the predetermined ground and the sick and hungry are laid there, some in a kind of perforated coffin, most of them completely naked, only the head wrapped in a cloth and covered with a shoe(*1) deep earth, where they can also stay in such a grave for several weeks and then, as if strengthened by a magnetic fluid and cured of their manifold illnesses, they can return to their homes - of course, leaving behind some small sacrifices to the priests guarding these caves and graves.  And secondly, such nourished and healed pilgrims easily attract many strangers as living witnesses of this miracle, which they know how to describe in very vivid colors, so that they then go on a pilgrimage loaded with greater treasures to these miracle caves and tombs and leave the priests there quite considerable sums of gold and silver for the tests performed before them.

1832. Only now the question arises: From where do these grottos and the soil surrounding them take such  nutrients?  The answer will certainly not be difficult for a scientific researcher to understand.

1833. High Tibet is in possession of widely stretched rows of the highest mountains of the entire earth's surface.  These many extremely high mountain peaks and glaciers continuously draw the strongest portion of the electromagnetic fluid for the most part from the north and south poles.  The electromagnetic fluid from the north (as positive) connects itself particularly in the already more south-situated parts of this magnificent mountain range with the negative fluid flowing from the south and forms a quite peculiar life-material, that often is so powerful that branches cut off from the trees and laid on the ground, do not dry up at all, but immediately turn green, drive new roots into the earth and again become trees, for which reason one finds in those areas still on heights of 14000 feet above sea-level such a luxuriant grass- and bush-vegetation, as nowhere else on the whole earth-surface.

1834. I have set this example here to show you that in deep and high Indo-Asia, where the most luxuriant vineyards are built at altitudes of 5000 to 8000 feet above sea-level, it would be possible to fast for forty days and nights.  But in a desert, at most of the stony Arabia and especially in the African Sahara desert, someone should only try to fast for forty days and nights, and I vouch for the fact that in this time he will already become a perfect mummy.

1835. In the region of Galilee, as well as Canaan and Samaria, there was no such desert in my time, in which one would have needed to make bread from stones in order to be satisfied.  And I, as God and man, would not have needed this to sustain Me, as already said; for if I had taken natural food Me at that time, however meager, I would not have fasted according to the Zealots' concept - and if I had let the Divinity in Me sustain Me wonderfully and strengthen Myself, I would not have fasted any more than the pilgrims in the high Tibetan grottos as described above.  And it is therefore true of this completely misunderstood fasting of Mine described by the pseudo-Matthew as well as many other things, like the temptation of the devil told to be literal at the end of this fasting, which I would have allowed to happen to Me for any reason, and I would not know also with all My infinite wisdom for what reason.

1836. What is then the devil or Satan?  It is dead matter and the spirits bound in it, and thus often judged for an excessively long time, which are nowhere more rigid and judged than in a desert, in which there is always the most death and least life.

1837. But if according to this the devil or Satan is that, and I Myself from eternity the highest Love and Wisdom - for what reason should I then have let Satan tempt Me in such a way, over which an only a little brighter thinking man must immediately shake his head?  I could have obtained bread and drink for Myself even without his advice, in order to nourish My bodily person with it, since I was after all so often later able [to do it] - a few times many thousands with very few loaves of bread - and even many times to fill the empty pantries of the poor believers with bread, flour and the like, and to fill their empty wineskins in their cellars with wine.

1838. And why should I have let the tempter put Me on the pinnacle of the temple at Jerusalem?  For this purpose some high rock wall would also have served, where I could not have been seen and observed by many people, who were always around the temple. If I had really stood on an outstanding pinnacle of the temple, surely one or more would have asked Me how I got up there and what I was doing and looking for up there, and I would not have been allowed to go back into the desert from this place, not even easily buy something, and it would certainly have been made known from Jerusalem about this fact and a retold.

1839. In the end, the devil on the top of a high mountain, whose name the evangelist does not give - probably for the simple reason that the Sidonian knew too little of the interior of Galilee or Canaan and therefore also borrowed some mountain, unknown by name, on which I am supposed to have stood as the Owner of the whole of infinity - desires My worship for the gift of the kingdoms of this earth, which in it's whole scope is a complete nothing for Me - whereupon only then I gave him the consilium abeundi [advice to leave].

1840. Yes, there is something to this story of the Gospel of the real evangelist Matthew, which is completely misunderstood and misused, but it is not in the least material.

1841. I did indeed in person move away from the house of Joseph for forty days and went near where John the Baptist preached his sermons of repentance, here and there in the Jordan region; and I also prepared Myself in My human nature for what I would effectively do soon after.  It goes without saying that I as a human being lived only very moderately on this occasion, since as a carpenter I was never a reveller.

1842. I penetrate with My Spirit not only this whole earth, but the entire infinite material creation.  For the purpose of what it would be most likely and easiest to accomplish for all the spirits trapped in matter to fully liberate their ego and [gain] the fullest independence of their whole judged being, I have undertaken just this testing of My body with My spirit. And behold, three perfect possibilities were revealed themselves to Me in Myself:

1843. The first consisted in dissolving the whole material creation in a moment and giving the spirits trapped in it a creaturely existence, in which they would well recognize Me, but still would never become completely like Me.

1844. Secondly, to leave them in matter for yet a short time, but then to let them rise again without the many processes of stages; then to divide them into certain associations and let them continue like that.  But in this case they could easily have fallen from the high pinnacles of their knowledge in such a way shaped and mannered in their associations, gifted with greater intelligence, and I would then again be left with a second imprisonment in a more solidified matter than necessary.

1845. There was also a third option of awakening all the trapped spirits at once and placing them on the level of the primordial great spirits, but separately.  But this would mean as much as to abandon them to their primeval arrogance, and it would take the one lost son countless of eons to return home, which would have been much more difficult to achieve. And that is why I abandoned this great idea as unsuitable, and the way, namely that I should incarnate and wander through matter Myself in My full Divinity, the one accepted and valid for all eternity, during which all creation can reach it's fullest freedom and independence, similar to Me.

1846. And see, this was My spiritual fast and the too material narration by the evangelist of the temptation of the devil on My person.

1847. This is how this gospel must also be accepted, believed and understood.  But whoever accepts it according to the material account, will have to wait for the explanation and understanding of it in the great hereafter; and there are many who have to wait for this without their fault.  Therefore such things will not be accounted to them as an evil either, but they will become aware of something better in a brighter spiritual state.  For how should one credit the many who are blind as a bat without being at fault, as evil?

1848. There are still two questions that can easily be answered.

1849. The first: Why then have I, as omniscient and omnipotent God and Lord, allowed that My pure word, brought to the apostles and even to many other people, was not seldom handed down by these and by so many evangelists in the most contradictory way, and that even little perceptible action was taken by Me to oppose it?

1850. This question is the same as to ask Me why I have not let grow pure wheat, grain and barley and noble fruit and fruit trees from the soil of this earth.  I do not think that this question needs a closer answer, since people have long since experienced through their research that there is not one weed on the whole earth from which - if used properly - something useful and beneficial could not be prepared.  The pharmacists and doctors will surely understand best that you cannot cure fever, drive away rashes, or nurse a stomach ache with pure wheat, grain, and barley!

1851. As it is mentioned here that therefore everything has it's use and purpose, so also the many erring and superstitious men on this earth have use and purpose.  For if all, at entering the world, were as enlightened as an archangel Raphael, but still afflicted with their sluggish bodies, then no man would stir to think about anything and would strive to seek and find the pure truth. A general lethargy would soon set in, as no-one could do anything to help or harm the other.  But so those men who are gifted with a brighter mind are only put rightly into the zeal by the stupid ones, stupidity and the darkness, the more these threaten to spread, confront them more eagerly and energetically, and then have great joy in it when, through their zeal, they have brought a multitude of blind fools onto the path of light.

1852. And the gospels, which are contradictory in the material or literal sense, are also suitable for this purpose.  They still contain the pure spirit, which every one of My only a little enlightened ones can already discover.

1853. But as far as so-called common humanity is concerned, which in it's blind simplicity also accepts a brass dime for a full gold coin, so this does not harm it; for you know that in My father's house there are many dwellings and schools in which such souls, here spiritually impoverished, can and will reach a right light.  And therein lies also the reason why I have and bear patience with the so-called mindless, unreasoning and senseless governorships of God on this earth.  But here, nevertheless, everything has it's time and duration.  That which today still flourishes and endures can wither and pass away tomorrow!  That would be the answer to the first question.

1854. But the second question consists in this: How could I, as the highest Wisdom from eternity, in this, with Myself, in a certain way, hold counsel, testing Myself about the manner all spirits bound in matter could pass over into their freedom and independence in the most appropriate way?

1855. Well, this question seems to be more difficult to answer than the first one.  I can only say: Should I, as the eternally most wise Being, not also occasionally grant Myself the pleasure - in even great and important matters of creation - to counsel somewhat with My inner Love, about how this or that would be better and more suitable?  Such counseling is increased bliss for Me, as also for all highly wise angelic spirits similar to Me in all infinity! If deeper thoughts about a highly important object already serves a good and wise man of this earth with great pleasure, why then should I - as the original Creator of all innumerable thoughts and desires in people and angels - completely renounce the pleasure of Divine thoughts?

1856. I could have arranged everything on earth in such a way that the fruits, which only ripen little by little, ripen like rain, hail, and snow fell on the earth, just as manna once fell on the earth for the Israelites in the desert, or that they at least ripen on the trees and bushes in one day.  But I think that everything is best arranged on this earth according to My counsel.  And in the end men have just as great a joy over a tree in blossom as over one already covered with ripe fruit.

1857. Such questions, which some highly wise scholar might raise now and then, are similar to the question of the old absurd ways of the world, which raise the highly important question: What did the Deity create first - the egg or the hen?  For without the egg neither a cock nor a hen could have come into the world, and without the hen and a cock no fertilized egg could be brought into the world!  But I say: was an egg also first necessary for the birth of a central or other sun or an earth?  Whoever can then bring about these great things out of himself will be permitted by the high scholarship of the people of this world to call into existence either the eggs or first the hen with the cock.

1858. The first human couple also did not need an egg to crawl out of.  Man, like every other creature, was immediately and perfectly placed by Me into the material world, and that with the simultaneous bestowal of the subsequent ability to reproduce, which act is a much more natural one than if I had first laid on earth nothing but eggs, from which then all kinds of creatures would be hatched by the heat of the sun (*4).

1859. I mean, with this you will also be clear about the second question; and thus nothing more about My fasting for forty days and nights and My temptation of the devil in the desert.  So good for now, and next time another text from the Gospels that does not agree with pure understanding and pure reason. Amen.

22nd March 1864

1860. A comment.  In addition to the temptation by the devil in the desert, on the pinnacle of the temple and on the top of a high mountain, which is found in the Gospel, the following serves to fully understand this mystical matter, which is mystical for all the world, but which cannot be grasped and understood in the natural world, but only in the spiritual world.

1861. In that time of forty days of preparation for My teaching ministry, I allowed for all kinds of good and also bad souls of deceased people to occasionally approach Me and present their concerns.

1862. So then also closer to the end, a soul from primeval times came to Me.  It once was a very bad and evil ruler and he said the known words to Me, which are recorded in the Gospel, and confronted Me in the spirit about the known three options.

1863. That is why I said to this still very poor soul, which had once also walked and acted as man on earth: Man does not live by bread alone, but also by every word that comes from the mouth of God.  And on the pinnacle of the temple, the same happened only in spirit: You are to serve God alone and not tempt Him as you once tried Him as man in the world. And on the top of the mountain, where the spirit of this evil king promised to give Me all the kingdoms over which he once had to rule if I would give him divine worship, I sent him away from Me.  For the spirit or soul of this king was akin to the spirit or soul of the Babylonian king Nebuchadnezzar, who demanded what he recorded in his name for his people, even under penalty of death.  But this one's name meant: There is no god but me! You must worship me and honor me as your God with precious sacrifices.  That I gave this Nebuchadnezzar a very peculiar consilium abeundi, you need only to look up and read in the Scriptures.

1864. Such a man or spirit also deserves nothing better than the apage Satanas(*1) - never again to come before My face in this form.

1865. This short note should serve you as a corrective explanation of My forty-days-and-nights-fasting in the desert and of the devilish temptation.  And now you may come to light with another evangelical contradiction.  I will correct it.

Footnote

(*1) Away with you, Satan!

I did not come to bring you the peace of this world

21st March 1864

Matt 10:34-36

1866. Now follows the 10th chapter of Matthew,  verses 34-36:

1867. “Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword.   For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter in law against her mother in law.   And a man's foes shall be they of his own household.”

1868. Those who takes these verses to be literal – which anyway is poorly translated,  out of necessity gets caught in a labyrinth of confusion from where he will not be able to find the light of the primordial central sun.   For as can be seen from the preceding,  I teach and desire all thinkable leniency,  peacefulness and amiability among people;   and Moses himself teaches in the fourth commandment from My mouth:  “Honour and consider and love your father and mother,  that you may have a long life and that you may fare well upon earth.”

1869. How could I then establish exactly the opposite teaching,  according to which a son with his father,  the daughter with her mother,  the daughter in-law with her parents in-law etc.,  would live together – and that in one house - wielding the sword in perpetual animosity ?

1870. To understand these texts,  which are originally really of Me and appreciate them as My teaching,  one first have to know at what occasion I said this and how,  to obtain a correct translation.

1871. At this occasion I was when I was at a place in Galilee,  teaching the people their plight,  what they owed God and each other.   I told them:   “I teach you nothing other than what My Father have taught Me since eternity,  of whom you also say that He is your Father,  but whom you have never known or recognised.   For if you would have known Him,  then you would have known Me,  since the Father have sent Me to you.”

1872. Upon this,  they said:   “And what are you making of Yourself;   are we then not the children of Abraham,  and have not God told Abraham,  that we who are descended from him are his children ?”   But I got exited and said:  “  Because you are descendants of Abraham,  you where supposed to be children of God,  but you are it no more for a long time,  but your father is Satan,  your mother is the legion of devils, your daughter in-law's parents in-law are your almost immeasurable blindness, slothfulness and evilness;   and these greatest enemies of man are your family ! Those of you who again wants to achieve the true childhood of God have first to grab the sword of the truth which I teach to you and fight against these inmates,  until you conquered them.”

1873. Then the small crowd of Pharisees and scribes of course asked how I could dare to call them the children of Satan,  all devils and their own blindness,  slothfulness and evilness,  since it is provable that they are descendants of the tribe of Levi ?

1874. But I say:   “According to the flesh it's true,  but according to the spirit are you not of Levi – what is from above – from where I come – but your spirit is from below;   that is why you cannot recognise Me,  but you hate and persecute Me.”

1875. From this it will be clear to all and especially to a diligent and proper expert of the Hebrew language,  that I did speak at that occasion these three verses from the 10th chapter that you noticed in the pseudo-evangelist Matthew,  or rather,  the already known-to-you L'Rabbas of Sidon,  at that occasion,  which I just explained to you verbatim as I just told you.   For the translated verses,  which you have emphasised as being the opposite of My Spirit from the gospel,  would then obviously directly negate My main teaching of neighbourly love,  as well as the law of Moses.

1876. Who of you can,  if you had only a single spark of faith in Me and My teaching,  think of Me that I would,  as the Most Holy,  impress upon people's hearts to love God above all and his neighbour as himself – and tomorrow bring another commandment and say: “Hate and persecute each other and wherever possible,  take up the sword.”  I think that man would have to,  out of necessity,  put such a preacher from the kingdom of barbarism rather in a safe-house,  since such a preacher obviously belong in an asylum.   Since I have explained these texts in the right and true spirit,  you will be able to see that I never opposed My Godly wisdom and therefore do not belong in an asylum,  as some modern writers have denounced Me.   This does not fill Me with anger towards them though,  but I forgive them,  because they really do not know what they are doing.   This is enough for now about these questionable verses.   Amen.

Explanation IV: Smite on the cheek - The mantle

21st March 1864, from 10am to 1 pm

Matt 5:39

1877. Concerning the 5th chapter and the 39th verse (Matthew),  in which is said:   “But I say unto you, That ye resist not evil: but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also.”  etc.,  verse 40:  “And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also.”   You have to consider the following:

1878. If one would be able to think with just a bit of clarity,  he will immediately see that what I have said,  could and should not even remotely have application in the material context;   for I have said this on the occasion when people asked Me whether Moses' decrees are being negated by My pure commandment of love.   But I said:  “I do not negate a single word of the law of Moses and I fulfil it as much as it contains love.

1879. It is true that Moses told the ancestors:  an eye for an eye,  a tooth for a tooth !   He who slays someone have to be punished by death;   but among you,  My disciples,  it need to be different.”   Exactly there I used the example of the smite and of the strife about the rightful possession of the cloak,  which were of course not written down correctly and added to this came the inaccurate translations from the Hebrew language to the Greek language,  then the Roman language and only long after these three languages,  to German – which was at the time of translation of rather poor vocabulary and had no words to present some of the expressions in these three languages correctly.

1880. These three verses should read more correctly as follows:   “When you have a small squabble with a brother or neighbour and he determinedly opposes you,  you should not react with even more vehemence,  that the old friendship between you can be enlivened again !”   (compare HG 1.174,14;  Matt 5:39)

1881. There is no mention of a smite.   By that I would have given the stronger one the right to smite his weaker brother and neighbour as much as it suits him,  not with one,  but also with two blows.

1882. The same goes for the case regarding the strife about the cloak.   To better understand this strife about the cloak,  one need at least a bit of knowledge about the Jewish household traditions and customs.  (Matt 5:40)

1883. It has been an old habit and custom among them that,  if someone would per occasion – usually when he had no money or sellable domestic animals – still need a cloak or cape or both at the same time,  he would go to the tailor of the congregation of the town,  state his problem and determine a date of payment.   Yet,  it often happened that some of them was not able,  or did not want to keep to the promise of the payment date.   Then the cloak- and cape fabricator was obliged to wait for a determined second and even a third date for payment with a little added rent,  until the last date passed.   After the third term,  the cloak and cape fabricator had the right to expect the determined amount from him for whom he made the cloak and cape and this not seldom ignited a hot debate before the judge.   The tailor wanted his agreed fee,  while the owner of the cloak and the cape stated his own reasons for why he,  even after the third term,  could not satisfy his debtor.   In such a case,  a law existed among the Jews that when someone really could not pay,  then the congregation had the plight to indemnify the tailor,  in order to keep him in business.   The congregation then had the right to expect of the congregational member who would not pay,  to repay the amount in time when they discovered that he was in fact able to pay.   Among ten such debtors though,  there where scarcely one who would be willing to pay and the others knew very well how to present a myriad of reasons for their permanent inability to pay.   This often ensued a striving of many years in such a congregation and I was once asked what should rightly be done in such a case,  to curb such evil.   This is exactly when I said:   The best and most effective way is firstly to,  according to the law of Moses,  be completely reasonable and honest,  according to which no one should desire something belonging to his neighbour.   But since the striving is about a garment,  the following should be the rule for the debtor and debt-collector:   Let the striving about a garment go every once in a while,  rather than to entice the whole congregation into unnecessary strife and dispute.

1884. He then that knows this,  can impossibly accuse Me of unrighteousness when I gave such advice,  for peace and unity to reign among you.

1885. But the evangelist wanted to relay all this with as little words as possible to save time and effort,  since the writing became tedious to him;   for writing did not proceed quickly at that time,  but tediously and slow.   One page,  which could be written by an experienced writer within twenty to thirty minutes,  took L'Rabbas from Sidon,  or Luke in Jerusalem,  or Theophilus in Athens,  Corinth or Syrakus where he often lived,  in all diligence,  about eight days;   he either had to carve his letters with a steel slate-pencil on specially prepared slates,  or they had to write with a fine artist's brush on parchment.   For the practised artist or writer,  the painting of the letters have proceeded considerably faster,  but still not much quicker than the old slate-pencil. This then was the reason why the writers in My time only wrote the necessary. Therefore it took L'Rabbas up to his last,  that is the fifteenth gospel,  twenty-five years,  despite his diligence and zeal.   You can thus understand that such writers only touched upon the most necessary words and omitted explanations of the side-issues.

1886. But one would easily ask:  “Moses and also other prophets of old have written extensive books;   how long did it take Moses then to only write the five known books, with exception of the sixth and seventh book,  together with the prophetic appendix ?”

1887. On this I say unto you,  that,  according to his writing of that time,  all books where not longer than one Gospel of John.   Moses still wrote the – to him still well known – Egyptian hieroglyphics.   Only in the time of the Judges who were still very much acquainted with that handwriting and it's meaning,  the books of Moses was penned down on parchment,  which production process was well understood by the people of the old city of Pergamum.   Yet,  that handwriting was unknown to most Jews who lived in My time,  for there where no vocals in between the consonants.   They where obliged to make new copies,  in which the so-called scribes took part in for more than two hundred years and from this came the title of scribe – not that they understood the true meaning of the writing – in which most scribes and Pharisees where real sheep-heads,  but only because they now could read the vocal-free handwriting from the time of the Judges.   Therefore you should not be surprised that there where often friction between Me and such scribes in which they,  because of their blindness,  took no pleasure.   In this will these two suspect scriptures become clear.

Be ye wise as serpents, and harmless as doves

22nd March 1864, from 11 in the morning till 4 in the afternoon)

Matt 10:16,17

1888. Write down what is mentioned about the 16th and 17th verses of the 10th chapter of the Gospel,  already dictated by Me to John – not only once,  but multiple times.   Yet,  I want to give an even closer explanation for you.

1889. I already told the Apostles when I first sent them out,  it was in My first year of teaching,  in which time people generally did not know much about Me.   Here and there in Galilee as well as in Samaria,  but in the region of Jerusalem,  people knew very little about Me – and whoever knew something have kept it to themselves as much as possible,  out of fear for the Pharisees.   I therefore told the apostles who was sent ahead upfront on short notice:

1890. “Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves.”   Be cautious before some of the high worldly people,  for it is them that will try to destroy you.   If you enter into a city where you would encounter such people,  do not stay there,  but depart immediately and shake off the dust of such city;   for if they persecuted Me,  the Lord – as you know – how much more will they not greet you as angels of God.

1891. When I will send you out into the world a second time,  you will suffer all possible kinds of persecution for My Name's sake and people will hand you over to the law.   You should just never fear what can kill the body,  but cannot do any harm to the soul;  and when they want to interrogate you in the courts,  do not fear what and how you will answer,  for the answer will be put in your mouth, against which the judges will have nothing to say.

1892. But I tell you,  My Word will by a long stretch not have reached all people,  before I will again come among you and judge the people who always busied themselves to resist Me and you.

1893. This prophesy is firstly aimed at the destruction of Jerusalem as well as for later times, to whatever kind of heathendom of the whore of Babel.

1894. Here,  the rather frightened disciples,  respectively the Apostles asked whether they would also be dragged before the courts of the rulers ?   I told them:  “This time you will have little encounter with the enemies of the light,  but when I will one day physically leave this earth,  then you will be severely tested for the sake of My Name, especially through the Jews and priests.

1895. But always remember that I will never leave you alone and that will bestow you with the power and might beforehand to protect you against My enemies,  in your most dire need.   The wolves, among whom I send you, I will now send to you,  but they will be able to do little or nothing against you,  if you would be truly clever in My Name like serpents,  yet without guile,  like doves.

1896. You will trample upon snakes,  scorpions and salamanders and it will do you no harm;  and if anyone would give you poison to drink,  it will have no effect.   This is your consolation !   Always trust Me and I will never leave you,  but will always be with you in spirit with all My Love,  Wisdom,  Might,  Power,  which will be unto you the most effective help against any enemy in any way.

1897. My apostles then went onto different ways in pairs and preached in My Name, proclaiming that the kingdom of God have come near.   But in the vicinity of Jerusalem they did not go;   but rather in the regions of Sidon,  Tirus,  Joppe,  Galilee and a few even walked so far as Syria.

1898. This mission of theirs did not last very long.   When I went alone to Kis,  to Kisjona and went - after a few days in the company of this friend of Mine and some of his household – onto a high mountain,  I brought all twelve of the sent Apostles where I was by the already known to you means with the help of My invisible helpers and let some of them relate their experiences.   Look,  they have told Me that they fared well with everything,  except at one place where they encountered a possessed boy of whom the evil spirits refused to obey their command.

1899. They also complained about John of Samaria who had,  as is already known to you,  out of his own free urge,  preached My Name and My message heard in Samaria and also performed miracles in My Name.   I asked them whether he was for Me or against Me?   They answered:  For You – I then said:   let him do his work undisturbed.

1900. This John is exactly him who later proclaimed My word and My Name so successfully in Damascus,  that he converted many thousands in that great world city to Me – that forced Paul,  previously Saul,  who was still in service of the pharisees,  to go to Damascus with a band to persecute the Christians in the most cruel manner.

1901. But when I acted against Him Myself as you know and changed him so much that he, already only two days later,  became one of My most diligent apostles with regard to the spreading of My message - especially among the heathen – he was much more active and definitive at work than all the other apostles and their many disciples.   They did go to many of the known kingdoms on earth,  but achieved little,  even in the great Judea,  where they founded My congregations in twelve years' time.   But they,  just like those in Laodicea,  Sardis,  Tyrus,  Smyrna and many other congregations have so much deviated from the basic principles of My message,  that I was forced to portray most of them as despicable through John (the Evangelist),  in his Revelation.

1902. Peter himself,  before he departed from Jerusalem,  where he stayed in the homes of either Lazarus,  Nicodemus or Joseph of Arimathea,  was obliged to call together a so-called congregation meeting in which he wrote to these congregations [with instructions of] what they have to observe as partly Jews and partly Christians.   Luke also briefly mentioned this meeting,  but it bore scanty fruit.   For this,  Paul have sharply rebuked Peter at a later meeting because he still wanted to still merge with the Jews as a Jew and paid homage to their customs - which I revoked – and thus caused the believing Jews conscientious scruple;   but when they where alone among the heathen,  they mocked the abolished customs and traditions of the Jews.

1903. Because of this I later called Peter Myself to the Roman chief Cornelius because he desired for him and his family to be baptised in My Name and to so equip him through My Spirit which became active in them,  to come to Me.

1904. Peter went and when he arrived at Cornelius's home,  which was situated in the middle of a big garden,  he became very hungry and asked Me to strengthen Him for the task at hand.   And look,  I sent an angel visibly from heaven to Peter who presented to him – wrapped in a white cloth – food which was forbidden to Jews.   On this Peter said:  Lord !  This is all unclean food,  forbidden to the Jews,  how can I eat it ?   But I told him:   “What I cleansed is also clean for the Jews;  therefore eat and go and do what you have been commanded.”

1905. Peter then ate the unclean food and went to Cornelius,  where he again became reluctant because I performed the baptism of Cornelius and his family Myself and Peter found them already in possession of the Holy Spirit.

Explanation V: About My resurrection

22nd March 1864

John 20:1;  Mark 16:1

1906. With regard to the points in question about the time of my resurrection, serve the following to fully clarify:

1907. In the first place I have often told My apostles and disciples that I will rise out of My own power on the third day,  and not only after the completion of three full days – as I have the power to deliberately lay down the life of the body,  for the sake of the salvation of the whole of creation.

1908. Regarding the differences and variations between the Gospels,  they are all based upon the same reason why the discrepancies exist,  which were explained to you.   Only what John said,  is completely true.

1909. It would have been just as true as what was told by the other evangelists and apostles regarding this event.   Regarding the true Gospel of Matthew you already know the circumstances thereof.   The pseudo evangelist Matthew was in fact a completely honest,  truth-seeking man and was diligently busy for twenty years with research of the truth of what happened,  until he compiled his gospel and began writing it.   At that time there was no apostle of Mine present in the whole of Judea,  yet there was no shortage of other witnesses.

1910. But, as it often happens during such events,  could many people from the many sites I have visited,  only relate what they themselves have seen,  heard and experienced of Me in their towns.   As such it is understandable that it would be impossible for l'Rabbas,  just like for other evangelists,  even with the best of intentions,  to gain complete clarity about everything I did,  taught and allowed to happen to Myself.

1911. Yes,  one would ask:   Why did I not give such people more clarity Myself,  for them to be able to bring only the pure truth to the parchment ?

1912. But I tell you that I never withheld the light from many honest people who strove towards the truth.  Yet,  the very selfish world later made of such traditions,  I cannot accept responsibility for,  since man has a completely free will.   That I never failed to bring about sifting,  the small and great changes already in My time,  proves to you to whom the task was given to separate the creeping lie from the truth by My Spirit and to reject it before the whole congregation.   Even though the tares have toiled among the wheat from all sides,  it was not possible for them to completely annihilate it.  Thus it happens also in this time,  as here also in other places – great siftings;  and the enemy of truth will not be able to do anything against them anymore.

1913. Therefore I am now building impressive dams against the flood of the lie,  I erect the true rock of Peter,  which the gates of hell will not prevail against.

1914. There will still be many strivings and battles on this earth among people,  where the strivings and battles will continuously lose,  until only a great load of hay,  consisting only of weeds are left,  for which no man will offer one single penny and where everyone will have his greatest joy in the beams of the true light from the heavens.

1915. Regarding the further spiritual explanation of the method of my resurrection,  it has already been testified of Me long ago;   the same goes for everything man needs to know and understand regarding the Trinity.   Regarding the death of Lazarus,  I will speak more of it during the course of the message of the Gospel of John,  the same goes for some other aspects.

1916. From a certain learned side the assumption is made that the Gospel of John was not written by his hand.   Of course,  for as long as the disciple moved along with me,  he noted only parts,  that is the most notable instances.   During his so-called captivity on the isle of Patmos though (which was for him no banishment,  because a powerful Roman protected him from the persecuting wrath of the Jews) he could,  in the castle of the Greek Kado (who also lived in Jericho),  which was described in the Great Gospel of John and thus known to you,   write his Gospel undisturbed with Mary at his side who helped him to order it.   He wrote in his Gospel only as much as is necessary for the salvation of posterity.   Of all the other things,  he says in closure:  And there are many other things which Jesus did which is not written in this book and if they would be written every one,  I suppose that even the world itself could not contain (understand) the books that should be written.   (Rev. 1:9;  GJ 8,171;  John 21:25;  70 AD)

1917. At this occasion he was often supported in the writing process by a very close friend, since he was already more than hundred years old himself.   This friend of his also had the name of John that was given to him by John when he was baptised by the evangelist and was baptised by My Spirit.   This John was a Greek of birth and had of course a quite different name which does not concern us at all,  since he gained no historical fame,  even though he was one of the servants of the Greek Kado.

1918. Who has the time and ability can even today convince himself of this residence of John in the south-eastern part of this Asiatic peninsula,  which became virtually wholly a separate island at the time of the flood,  since it is connected with mainland Asia with only a thin,  rocky strip of land.   (Rev 1:9)

1919. Now we know by this also how it was in truth with John.   He was and stays My beloved and whoever would act according to his Gospel will be regarded by Me the same as I regard John.

1920. If you would still find something apparently contradictory in the Gospels,  turn to Me with it and I will explain it to you,  as I did up till now.   But I think that you will not find much more of offence in it,  for much has been explained in John already and what all the learned ones of the world would take offence at,  I can now explain to you.

1921. In this time,  though,  I will let some peculiar worldly knowledgeables rant against you regarding Me.   I draw your attention to it,  that you should not take offence to their writings when you will get to see it;   for I allow it,  to make an end to the priesthood of heathendom from all sides.   For if they made the Salvator Mundi (Saviour of the world) to naught,  what would they and their church institutions be ?   At the end nothing but paid grave diggers – and with them it will be:   let the dead bury the dead,  but you who live,  follow Me.   Amen.   (Matt 8:22;  Luke 9:6)

The Millennial Kingdom

26th March 1864

1922. I have taken care of it, take care now and will also take care in the future that I as the only true Christ will reach the true inner validity of life with people, as I have already now in many ways reached it, and will henceforth no longer let Myself be driven out of My field of light by any power.  And that will be the true rock, which the power of hell will not overcome.  I will be the cornerstone which the many builders have rejected all over the place.  Woe to him who bumps against this cornerstone!  He will be broken like a fragile pot; but him on whom the cornerstone will fall, he will be crushed to dust and ashes!  And with this will come My kingdom of a thousand years, which has been completely misunderstood until now.

1923. For he who looks especially at the shape of the old Arabic numerals only with some attention will see in their form on the way of correspondence quite something else than only the thousand units at the number thousand, but, as I said, something quite different.

1924. The number 1000 represents with it's one Me in human personality; the three zeros following the one represent Me in the fullness of My divine Trinity. And thus the expression a "thousand years" is to be understood in the sense that the number 1000 represents Me Myself in the fullness of My Divinity (Jesus - Jehovah - Zebaoth – Immanuel).  But the word "year" represents the time in which I will remain as Lord until the end and will lead and guide the peoples of this earth partly Myself and partly through many of my newly awakened servants.  They (the people during this blessed period) will indeed also have to go through their freedom-trial as now, and will have to struggle a lot with matter.  But after the battles have been overcome, they will be clothed with the garment of immortality; and you are therefore in the great transition period.

1925. Good to everyone who believingly  accept this in his heart and is not annoyed because of the many devilries now occurring in this world because they will not last long - for I will rein them in severely for the sake of My chosen ones, and they will praise Me for it and greatly rejoice.  I will therefore not cast away righteous rulers or land benefactors from their thrones, but fill them with My Spirit, and through this there will be one flock and one shepherd, so that everything will come true what I have prophesied to the people during My earthly lifetime.

1926. But I will stand at the great doorway to eternal life and will call out to all: come to Me, all you who are weary and burdened, I will refresh you all; your yoke which I have imposed on you shall become gentle in the future and My burden very light!  This is what I, as your dear Lord and Father, hereby make known to you to know.  Amen.

Location of towns in Palestine referred to by John in the Gospel of John and the Old Testament

29th March 1864

Writer: Leopold Cantily.

1927. Since you have asked Me many times already whether the towns' names and locations are as is stated in some travel descriptions and atlas publishers,  specifically in the green booklet (“Biblische Geografie für Schulen und Familien”,  8th edition,  by Calwer Verlagsverein – ed.) in which you have been reading already for a while.   I have to start out immediately to tell you that there is virtually no place in the whole of Judea where My and My disciples' feet have walked,  still in existence,  regardless of the names of towns and place being given to it.   For many towns have been trampled by the heathen who penetrated this land to such an extent that nobody can even remotely say:  look,  this is the place where the Lord have taught or did this or that in the presence of His apostles.

1928. The only place,  Bethlehem,  is still round about on the same place and above the valley,  on a mountain,  the exact castle of David described by Me,  but of which only a few scattered stones still exists.   Today,  on that place,  is built a convent with a church,  whose brown clad inhabitants understand very well how to provide noble pilgrims with multifarious relics for payment.

1929. Concerning the location of Jerusalem can no more than one eighth of where the great Jerusalem,  be regarded as true any more.   Of the resort of Bethany,  not a trace can be found any more.   On the Mount of Olives is still a few homes with a few ruins, which is called Bethania.   During My time,  the home and guest house on the Mount of Olives which belonged to Lazarus was called Little Bethany – a place formerly called Bethphage.   There is therefore also of Emmaus at Jerusalem,  not a trace left.

1930. How much the location of Jerusalem changed,  is proved by the Olive Mountain which today has already a completely different form than then,  is located right east of the new Turkish Jerusalem,  while the old Jerusalem was located more East than West of the Mount of Olives.

1931. Quite some time after Me a Roman Caesar from the morning land (East),  called Justinianus,  gave permission to the Jews – even a command – to exactly rebuild Jerusalem together with the Temple,  whose foundation stones they should still be able to find,  as it was in My time.   From all parts of the world,  many wealthy Jews with many builders and workers came to the site of the previous Jerusalem and began to erect everything as they found the traces of the location of the Jerusalem of old.   But a pious man of the region who lived according to the teachings of the apostle Phillipus, warned them that,  according to the prophecy of the prophet,  to forgo their intentions, for if they would not listen to him,  they would be served badly.

1932. They laughed at the prophet,  tough – and began to dig in many places where they found traces of the old Jerusalem.   But see,  the work have lasted barely half a day when a terrible earthquake happened and shortly after,  heavy volcanic fire erupted from the inner parts of the earth over the whole region of the old Jerusalem and destroyed the most important part of Jerusalem to such an extent that truly no brick or rock was left unscathed.   Bricks and rocks were pulverised to a kind of gravel and forcefully strewn hours away from the site,  causing the site to look like a desert even until today and that nobody would even guess that the old Jerusalem could have been at this location.   At the eruption of this volcanic fire,  many thousand working people have perished.

1933. This miracle was told to the Caesar in Rome by those who managed to rescue themselves in sudden flight and they swore that it really happened this way.   He believed the miracle,  but after two years he still wanted to erect an impressive monument at this site,  to show to posterity where the old Jerusalem was situated.

1934. Again builders and sculptors gathered at the site of the old Jerusalem which was most suitable for a monument.   They found such a place and began to dig the foundation. It did not fare better with them than with the first group;   fire soon erupted from the depths of the earth and injured many people.   Those who managed to flee in time, escaped without damage and since then,  no endeavour was ever again launched to rebuild the old Jerusalem.

1935. Only after six hundred years the Saracens from the region of Baghdad came to this region and destroyed everything they encountered that were old cities and towns. Even the old cities that was left undamaged by the Romans,  was reduced to ruins. The site of Jerusalem,  then being nothing more than a mountain and was later wrongly named 'Zion',  and on which stood an old Roman watchtower and a wooden chapel – which already at that time wrongly was indicated and revered as being the site of My grave,  even until today – guiding hundreds of thousands of pious pilgrims to the deepest of superstition.

1936. The Saracens later built a completely new city on the western side of the Olive Mountain with the name of Jerusalem,  in which time also the named chapel got a bigger and better look.   In and around this (chapel) the pious pilgrims have fought every year with clubs and sticks – often for the sake of piety,  transforming the open terrain around the chapel into a battlefield.   This usually because every sect who honoured the Christ as their God,  wanted to prevent the other to do so.

1937. The Greeks wanted to hear and know nothing of this Roman Catholic Christ and vice versa;   and as much sects as there where,  as much enemies opposed each other and would have destroyed themselves for the sake of all faithful zeal,  if the Turkish soldiers would not have maintained peace and order at these occasions.   They did that, because there did fall some tips onto their pockets at such uproars.

1938. This is what is happening today at these so-called holy sites.   Because I have seen this coming,  I let all the named and known places of the Gospels,  where I spent most of My time on earth - especially in Galilee,  be destroyed,  to not let it be discovered by such a Bible-adhering geographer.

1939. There are only some remnants left of the city of Tiberias of that time at the shores of the sea of Galilee.   Of all other places which were along the shores of this lake,  no trace is left.   Besides this,  the sea of Galilee retreated all around so much that it is today about a third smaller in surface area than it was at My time.

1940. Of My hometown of Nazareth,  no trace is left;   in a valley west of the sea of Galilee, today a few hours away,  exists a meagre Turkish town which has been appointed as My hometown of old by the profiteering Christian as well as Turkish faith.   On the site of My wrongly appointed dwelling now stands a church and a small convent where the local priesthood displays various relics from the workshop of Joseph the carpenter. This find very little acceptance with most sects because every sect pretends to be in possession of those relics,  which was brought to them by angels through the air. Other sects anyway have little faith in such relics and thus the current Nazareth fares but poorly with it's merchandise of it's holy site.

1941. Along the coast of the Mediterranean Sea,  Joppe is still the best preserved place. Tyre and Sidon are only ruins,  as is Sardis and Laodicea.   In place of these old world cities,  is today only a few meagre fishermens' huts.   Wild animals now roam the ruins, often visited by the jackal and hyena and the fishermen always have to be armed to the teeth when they go fishing.

1942. Of all the cities which I visited especially after the last year of My teaching period as well as along the Eastern shore of the Galilean sea and the Jordan valley,  only a few ruins remain,  inhabited now and then by Bedouins.   They only still exist because they where built with basalt stones which was already 2 000 years old in My time and where inhabited by Romans and Greeks.

1943. In the upper part of Syria there still exist places which I visited.   People have not yet taken interest in them because they firstly are too remote and secondly were not named in the current four gospels.

1944. With this you can be satisfied regarding My addressing of the places in Palestine;   for I have wiped them from existence exactly because of the predicted idolatry and there remained virtually no sign of them.

1945. The most correct reference still is the Kishon valley along the caravan route which at that time went from Damascus,  past Capernaum to Tyre and Sidon.   But that valley, which was at that time located right next to the sea of Galilee,  is today three to four hours away from it and is a completely barren sandy desert.

1946. The same goes for the Ebahl bay and the Ebahl valley Where the little town of Gennezareth was.   Today it is a vast sandy desert and is situated two hours from the mirror of the Galilean  lake.   In My time the sea had an outflow there and in the time of the Canaanites,  it was the main exit of the Jordan.   Where it exits now,  there was at that time only a brook.   During later times this Jordan valley was moved and blocked by landslides which often happened in this region so much so that no traveller or scientist would ever guess that the Jordan previously flowed there.   That valley was more open in My time and a side branch of the Jordan flowed through it.   Great landslides and earthquakes was the only means by which every trace of it disappeared.

1947. Through these landslides,  especially in the region of the lake of Galilee – and especially the floor of this lake,  was lowered with more than two hundred fathoms,  thus diminishing the surface area of the lake and the Jordan had to form a new main exit where the landslides opened up a new door for it.   For about a thousand years after My time,  the whole Jordan valley,  down to it's exit into the Dead Sea,  lowered in it's fullness with a hundred feet,  as well as the Dead Sea.   The lake can not be reached by a soft shore any more and is currently surrounded with high and steep rocks, allowing man a very few places to see and reach this lifeless lake which is about three times as big as the Bodensee (in the south of Germany).

1948. What I now said about this is the truth,  everything else is greatly men's fabrications and speculations.   In fact,  with regard to the Gospel of John which I dictated to you, there is very little importance to the location or the names of the places,  but what is of importance is the teachings of life and truth contained in it.

1949. There is a lot of clowns striving about it;  where the Paradise was located,  where Adam have fled from there,  in which country Cain killed Abel and whereto he fled afterwards,  where Adam settled later on.   There are so many indications that even a spirit which is close to it's perfection can be confused by it.   It is only quarrelling about a few pieces of sheep's wool !   The truth about all this can be found in 'The Household of God' and partly also in [the Gospel of] John.   Everything else is worthless,  since the earth had at that time quite a different appearance and division,  which was significantly changed after the time of Noah.   Would you endeavour to determine the living conditions of the primordial arch fathers,  you would only randomly shoot in the air,  for in that time,  Siberia,  especially in the East,  as well as Central Asia up to the Marks of China,  was a richly blessed and fertile country.   Have a look at it today,  you will find the stark opposite.   Siberia have barely anything but eternal snow and ice and the then so blessed Central Asia is avoided by even the wildest and most rapacious vermin,  since there is nothing but sand and rocks.   This is why it is impossible for the Russian subjects to flee over these vast deserts to at least reach the great Tibetan mountain ranges,  because these great deserts of Central Asia are mostly just as terrible as the great Sahara desert in Africa.

1950. From this can be seen that the earth has been greatly changed by the exaggerated pride of mankind – and there will be no geologist,  even if he would be a hundredfold Alexander Humbold,  have any success.   Yet,  what everyone need to know to better understand the books of Moses,  I have dictated to you by pen already twenty years ago and is now again doing in John about the places in the land where I lived and taught.   Everything else is in vain,  that is,  nothing more that beating out empty straw.

1951. With this description of Me,  you and every other believer can be satisfied.   But the so-called world midget riders have to lick the dust of the old ruins to satisfaction,  but it will be of little use to them,  since they will find little nourishment in it.

1952. I am always the Lord and change the earth to My pleasure and according to My wisdom.   Such highly wise minded ones,  who even hear how the grass grows and of which some have alleged that they have heard the plants snore while they breathe, have to empty the valley of a river down to the bed and there they will find much feed for their minds !   But they will not find it,  but would rather be content with the licking of the damp rock walls,  for there man can say to a few highly learned:   Friends !   Your tongues will only reach where a few dewdrops are hanging,  but with a wondrous rod in your hand,  you would bring forth no fountain from the insides of a rock like the prophet Moses,  of whose riches millions of people and animals could quench their burning thirst.

1953. I have always been the wondrous rod of Moses,  never the vain glory and selfish mind's cumulative worldly wisdom of a graduated doctor of the high universities.

1954. This unto the calming of all those who believe in Me,  love Me above all and their neighbour as themselves.

1955. This again say I,  your Father,  Lord and Master.   Amen.

Explanation VI: More explanations of Scriptures

1st April 1864

Regarding these three comments:

the whale of the prophet Jonah;

the man without a wedding garment at the feast given by Me,

and the fleeing youth at the time of My arrest at the Mount of Olives in the garden of Gethsemane (Jonah 2:1;  Matt 22:11;  Mark 14:51)

The whale of Jonah

1956. Regarding the 'whale',  it is natural-historically as well as spiritually correct;   for the one as well as the other should be correct,  since without this correctness,  or without the natural-historical basis,  there could be no spiritual meaning.

1957. To understand the natural part,  one has to know that in that time,  especially in the Mediterranean Sea,  a kind of gigantic fish existed,  which was called Leviathan, especially the Egyptians.   The old Greeks have,  at the time of the well-known writer Herodot,  called it by the name “Phalos”.   This kind of fish,  also mentioned in the book of Job,  have vanished shortly after the breaking through of the sea (at Gibraltar) and was driven by the mighty sea currents of the Atlantic Ocean to the south where they perished,  like other great mainland animals,  in the cold waters.

1958. They had immense mouths,  which was connected to a just as big stomach through a wide opening – they had no teeth or tongue,  but instead,  like the contemporary northern whales,  a great number of fins,  reaching often the length of two to three fathoms [1 fathom – 1.8288 m) when fully grown.   These where very useful to this gigantic fish,  like the trunk of an elephant.   With these they caught their prey and pushed it unharmed into it's big stomach which contained no water,  but it sweated a kind of juice which began to digest the loot within a few days and gradually completely decomposed it.   This was a kind of mammal – it's young was live-born.   It breathed the same as the northern whale of today and had to get to the surface quite often to not suffocate.   This gigantic fish was often surrounded by many huge sharks (which also lived in the Mediterranean before,  but at the time of the breaking through of the already known “deucalic” land strip,  which then formed the current narrow sea strip at Constantinople and the Dardanelles,  came into the Mediterranean Sea.   This impressive pike began to hunt down the great Phalos,  tore off their fins and other minor extremities like the breasts,  the gigantic swimming fins which almost looked like a human hand.   These extremities served the sharks very well for food and the Phalos fish took flight more and more and became all the more rare in the Mediterranean Sea. In Johah's time only a few hundred of those were left.   Jonah,  when he was thrown overboard into a very stormy sea was,  with My permission,  very fortunate to be swallowed by such a Phalos and spend three days in it's stomach.   I further allowed that exactly this Phalos,  chased by sharks,  took refuge in the shallow Asiatic shore and wanted to rid himself at this time of the food in it's stomach.   This was a characteristic of this gigantic fish,  that they would crawl onto land when they detect danger,  or when they visit their young who was raised in the shallow waters – to feed them either with the live food from the stomach or with breast milk.   They did not allow their young to venture to the deep waters before they reached a certain size,  might and power.   At such an event also our Jonah was vomited out by the Phalos into the shallow coast water.   He gathered himself quickly and ran for land,  to where neither the Phalos or one of it's four little ones could pursue him.  (Jonah 2:1)

1959. I now described for you the natural turn of events as it was at that time,  yet is no more for a very long time already.

1960. In the museums of old,  especially in Alexandria,  there where still remnants of the tips of these ancient gigantic fish,  but has been destroyed later on by the Saracens,  just like they did the books.   A few pieces are still to be found in London and in Paris and is regarded to be ribs of either land- or sea animals,  but possibly rather from the marine kingdom,  since they were usually found in sandy stretches close to the sea.   A main rib of a grown Phalos often reached the length of five to seven fathoms and a weight of up to thirty centenar.   This gigantic kind of fish have,  as said,  just like other big terrestrial animals,  became and does not exist any more for already three thousand years.   One should definitely not confuse the Phalos with the Leviathan,  a certain sea animal,  which could occasionally be found in the Atlantic Ocean, especially in the region where there previously existed,  before the general deluge,  a chain of islands between West Africa and the eastern extremity of Brazil.   Even today there are vast sand drifts in that region which is often dangerous for smaller ships.

This sea animal is absolutely no fish,  but a very impressive sea polyp,  developing from the muddy substance of the sand banks in the sea,  just like the other polyps. They are attached to the sea bottom for so long that they are being brought to the surface through some kind of sea explosion.   They then often look like a small drifting island.

1961. We are now done with the very unbelievable whale in the Mediterranean Sea of the Bible. Everything else about this prophet can be read by anyone in the Bible.

The man without a wedding garment

1962. Now we move over to the person without wedding garment at the feast.

1963. I am of course the host and the food of this feast consists of My message.   The people of the backstreets and the fences are those who accepted My message and lived according to it and is therefore wearing a spiritual wedding garment.

1964. The one without wedding garment though,  having no wedding garment,  is to be understood the Jews and Pharisees,  who only used My teaching as a smoke screen – that is,  not to improve,  but to find Me,  to formulate a reasoning from it,  to prove Me to be a criminal before God and human authorities to take revenge.

1965. But I,  the host,  have immediately recognised those spies – in other words,  I immediately saw their hypocritical Pharisaism to the rotten inner root and have,  at every occasion when they tried to creep into the feast,  let them be grabbed quickly and threw them into the darkness of their own hearts.

1966. This picture is mainly aimed at the destruction of Jerusalem and the expulsion of the Jews among all the nations of the earth,  where they up till this hour,  still have no land of their own,  no king of their own and also no home.   And everywhere,  wherever they live,  are being persecuted and despised.   These Jews therefore represent all those people who have arrived at My feast,  but wore no wedding garment.   Secondly:   also him whom is by way of speaking thrust into the outer darkness where he finds himself still,  is him who tries to pretend at times to be a Christian,  for to gain acceptance from the Christians for the sake of material gain.

1967. And just as the Jew lives and acts here, so his soul continues to live and act on the other side; therefore the Jews in the hereafter also look accordingly (namely viewed from the sphere of better spirits, i.e.) like pigs constantly burrowing in the mud of the earth.  That is why they also form their own association in the hereafter, in which someone else is not easily admitted, and the testimony that Peter gave them applies to the Jews, which is:  The pig always returns to it's puddle in which it has rummaged, and a dog to the food devoured by it in too great haste and spit out again; and according to Paul it is true that a tree that has been felled remains lying as it fell; it is then worked out and either burned or used for something else material.

1968. Like this Jew lives and does,  likewise will his soul live and act in the hereafter;   that is why they look in the hereafter like swine who continuously wallow in the mud of the earth.   They form their own peculiar group in the hereafter where no one else is easily allowed and with the Jews the word applies which says:  the swine returns to his mud puddle in which he wallowed;  and a dog returns to what he gobbled down too hastily and vomited again.   According to Paul the word applies of where the tree is hewn,  there it will lay where it fell and it will be processed or burnt,  or it will be used for another material purpose.

The youth who fled naked and the demolition of Jerusalem by the Romans

1969. Since we now know how to understand the wedding guest at My table,  we will still give attention to the youth who fled when I was taken captive in the garden of Gethsemane.

1970. This incident is mentioned only briefly by the evangelist Mark,  but could have been omitted without damage since it has barely any moral value.

1971. But to better understand the reality of this fact,  one need to know that in My time,  a certain group of young people,  who despised the Pharisee guild formed a band and they knew how to faithfully imitate their miracles by means of trickery,  making the Pharisees look ridiculous.   They gained favour with the Romans,  who welcomed this and they enjoyed secret protection from them,  to make the Pharisees' hypocrisy and miracle-working ridiculous to the Romans and Greeks.

1972. This youth also belonged to such a club and have heard Me speaking in Jerusalem several times;   he kept to My teachings and found a serious liking in My deeds.   He did not agree with his colleagues,  who also tried in many ways to imitate My miracles. He admonished them for it and stressed it upon them that My teachings and deeds was from a completely different spirit than those of the dumb and blind Pharisees.   But his colleagues mocked him for it and often told him:   If this Galilean wonder-worker did not enjoy special protection from the Romans,  he would have avoided the Temple's wrath just as little as they themselves,  if the Romans and Greeks did not protect them.   The youth listened and took notice of when I would again come to Jerusalem to see what would happen with Me regarding the Temple's sworn revenge against Me.   When I,  at the time known to you went to Jerusalem and allowed out of Myself to be betrayed and captured to be handed over to the strict judgement,  this youth club was present,  even though at a distance.   When they realised what was going to happen with Me,  some went to get the youth who liked Me where he was asleep nearby.   They dragged him closer to show him how their prediction and suspicion regarding Me would come to pass.   When the youth,  who in haste only grabbed a linen cloth from his bed to wrap around his body,  saw what was happening to Me and was under the impression that his colleagues would hand him over to the Jews as well,  he wrestled himself from them and ran as fast as he could and hid from his colleagues.   He thought that they would persecute him,  which they did not do,  for the sake of their own welfare and would anyway not easily have done.

1973. There you have the actual,  easy to grab reason for this phenomenon which the evangelist mentioned – which in fact does not say anything but this youth,  partly out of fear for his colleagues,  but mainly out of fear for the blown-up vengefulness of the Pharisees,  fled for his own welfare.   Later,  when he heard the news of My resurrection,  he again became a staunch follower of My message,  but he did not stay in Jerusalem,  but went to the Essenes,  to whom he gave first hand witness of what has happened to Me.

1974. Therefore,  they sent messengers to Jerusalem who had to gather solid knowledge about what happened to me there.   They soon heard the news,  since Jerusalem was not far from the half-Arabic region of the present Suez and could be reached with a brisk walk,  within three days.

1975. When the Essenes received full confirmation of this,  they did not tarry one second to convey the message to the Roman chief Cyrenius in Tyre,  in which mission our youth also took part.   Cyrenius received the company well and kept the youth to serve among his servants,  whom told the old graybeard much of what he saw and heard of Me himself.

1976. This inflamed Cyrenius and later on also his brother Cornelius with the most bitter wrath against all Jewish priesthood,  prompting them both to take an oath to do everything possible to avenge this criminal deed against Me with the most relentless means.

1977. Pilate,  the ruler in Jerusalem have therefore soon received the consilium abeundi [advice to leave],  could not return to Rome,  but had to make his abode in the region of the current Naples in a cave not far from the destroyed Pompeii.   Even today one can find a hallway hewn chiselled out in rock,  with the title:  “Home of Pontius Pilate”. In a rather deep cavity chiselled into the rock and found being built in,  was multiple writings regarding Me.   Today it is in a library in Naples,  but it is barely usable,  as it was found in a semi-carbonized state.

1978. This was the first revenge of Cyrenius against Pilate.   Then followed Caiaphas,  who had to leave the office of high priesthood at a specified time to hand it over to someone else,  since a high priest could stay in office for only three years.   All of Caiaphas' property around Jerusalem was taken from him within a few years and sold to Romans;   he had to find refuge at the border of the Arabian desert and there came to the end of his life in a most miserable way.

1979. The other Pharisees was placed under the strict supervision of a new ruler,  who did not spare them.   It was the more pleasurable to him,  since he was of the already known family of Agricola.   He also used this name as his signature,  even though his name was Antonius.

1980. This new ruler knew how to put obstacles in the way of Herod Antipas,  as is proved by that he,  in a short timeframe,  lured many Romans and Greeks to Palestine,  thereby severely limiting Herods' income,  till he was forced to spend his final years in a strong castle at the shore of the Mediterranean Sea,  not feeling safe in Jerusalem.

1981. The known chief Pelagius – who ruled over several cities in the Auran mountains - was subject to this landowner.   Pelagius supported him with all expedients – and even more so Cornelius,  who ruled over the whole of Galilee and a great part of Syria,  up to Damascus.   The two brothers Cyrenius and Cornelius would have given their revenge even freer reign,  if I did not personally appeared to them after My resurrection and kept them from it,  since I predicted in great detail to them that their plans for Jerusalem would already be fulfilled within forty years and that through the power of the Romans.

1982. Like with these two Romans,  I have appeared to many people after My resurrection and kept them from overly strict vengeful thoughts towards the Jews and Pharisees. If I did not do that,  there would have been a bloodbath in this land shortly after My crucifixion,  the likes of what humanity has never seen.

1983. This particular youth,  though,  whom I found at Cyrenius,  have I blessed and gave him a part in My Spirit and he was a diligent disciple in My Name,  went to the Essenes and spread My message from there over a big part of Northern Africa.   He was known for his exceptionally loving way of life and have done many signs in My Name.  (Mark 14:51-52)

1984. His peculiarity was that he refused to have a personal name.   His title was:  “Most unworthy servant of the highest Master-God”.   At times he also called himself “Servant of the servants”,  the same title the old so-called church fathers who moved from Cartago to Rome,  took upon themselves and which was partly used also by the later popes – but they never lived it.   Mark knew this very well,  but did not mention it,  but sufficed with only mentioning the youth as he fled.

1985. What you wanted to know more about this youth,  Mark has conveyed orally;   hence the various oral traditions about this – namely who this youth was,  as was mostly told by the Roman church,  was the most foolish relation of them all – trying to make him the apostle John.   Now you know the truth and the most important facts regarding this youth.   Be content with everything in My Name.   Amen.

The Evangelist Luke

7th April 1864

1986. I know the four things you want to know more of and I will inform you shortly about it.

1987. Regarding the evangelist Luke,  I have,  at various instances,  told you this and that.

1988. Regarding his Gospel,  it is a collection of his investigation efforts in and around Jerusalem about Me and My deeds and teachings as was conveyed to him by different people.   Afterwards,  he organised it in his own way and divided it into chapters and verses.   Of course he could not correspond with the number of chapters and verses of another evangelist,  explaining why some parts are found in a completely different chapter and verse as another – as you can clearly see by comparing parallel instances.   (Luke 1:1-3)

1989. Regarding his personality:   he was a graphic artist and designer.   With these products of his hands,  he provided weavers,  cloth- and carpet producers;   the images on Jewish scarfs and curtains was also often his work.   He was also a letter drawer and calligrapher,  especially when someone would want something to be written neatly and evenly.   He understood and spoke Greek,  Latin and Hebrew and could in an emergency also communicate in other languages which happened to be spoken generally around Judea.

1990. In addition he was,  as there where and is many such people,  a diligent gatherer of news and he got to know everything in particular what happened in My time and what people talked most about and made a fuss about.   He took pleasure when he could entertain the many curious people among whom he lived,  with sensational news – in which he was nothing eclectic,  but the first and closest was good enough,  as long as it had a hint of something extraordinary.

1991. Initially, to his stories,  especially where truthful facts lacked,  many additions were added on his own soil and territory.

1992. Only at the time when the Apostle Paul preached My word here and there in Greece, he [Luke] was seriously commanded by his friend Theophilus – also living in Greece – to gather truthful information regarding Me,  to write it down and send it to him.   He, Theophilus,  have heard  vastly different things about a certain Nazarene from the Jews as well as the Greeks and he could not gain clarity about what exactly made this person special.   The question was whether this supernatural being was only a skilled man in possession of manifold wisdom gained from books.   (Luke 1:3;  Acts 1:1)

1993. When Luke kept this letter in his hands in Jerusalem,  he gave more serious attention to this request and inquire about everything,  especially about My person and My message,  but he did not readily listen to My true disciples,  but mostly to other people who liked Me and My disciples,  who knew Me personally,  but got their information mostly from My disciples.   Between My existence as man on this earth and the completion of the Gospel of Luke,  thirty-five years have elapsed (therefore anno 68) and only after that he could send it to his friend Theophilus in Greece – and this Theophilus then compared it with his own notes.   (Luke 1:3)

1994. As it was with his Gospel,  it was even more so with his apostolic history which he wrote because of the insistence of his friend Theophilus.   He did this closer to the end of his life,  that is,  at a time when not one of My original apostles or disciples was present in Jerusalem any more.   (Acts 1:1,2)

1995. The apostolic history have undergone some changes in the hands of his friend and even the data gathered by him in Judea,  were often fabrications of such disciples and spreaders of My word who often presented themselves as such without the inner calling and everyone knew better about everything.

1996. Thus it happened that the Gospel of Luke and even more the following history of the apostles,  contained fabrications and exaggerations of which My true disciples knew little or nothing;   for they did not often reside in Jerusalem,  but were mostly active in Galilee,  Samaria and in the other more remote parts of Jerusalem.

1997. Now that you know this,  you will understand that the named earthquake and darkness at the time of My death on the cross,  the opening of the graves in the valley of Josephath,  My ascension on two different mountains,  the sending of the Holy Spirit, was mostly the result of the fantasy of My listeners and adherents of that time;   and it has to be,  since the most dependable of all evangelists (John),   never made any mention of it.   Not even Luke himself says whether he was present at the outpouring of the Holy Spirit or not !  (Matt 27:45, 52-53;  28:16;  Mark 15:33;  16:19;  Luke 23:44-45;  24:50-51;  Acts 1:9-10;  2:4)

1998. His gospel and history of the apostles was declared to be apocryphical at the great church council of Nicea for this reason,   but the Western bishops opposed this notion and everything Luke wrote,  was consequently declared to be authentic.   This Luke til today is regarded to be among the most trustworthy evangelists and until now,  he receives higher regard that John.

1999. But everything untrue will disappear out of itself in time and if this will not happen, there could hardly come a time of which John spoke,  that there will be one shepherd and one fold.  (John 10:16)

2000. Yet,  also in these episodes is something spiritually good and true,  as I have said previously.   But in the sphere of natural reality,  it is nothing better than the Song of Solomon,  according to whom the daughter of Zion would be of a form in which one would find only little pleasure,  but seen on the inside,  the spiritual would look very much different.

2001. Why then,  would I completely darken the sun at My death – and that for a full three hours ?   If this would be so,  the sun had to be darkened also in India,  Japan, America,  etc.  and the scribes of those nations would have written it down.   Not even the Roman historians do not know of such an event.   It thus had to apply only to Jerusalem,  where all people present had to be made blind for three hours and only John had to keep his sight,  since he did not mention such an eclipse.   (Matt. 27:45; Mark 15:33;  Luke 23:44)

2002. Just like the solar eclipse,  it was with My observable ascension from this world; where would such a heaven be to where I would ascend ?!   Where should the Omnipresent One go,  to indicate to men where he actually reside ?!   I do think that I would be comfortable everywhere in whole of infinity,  since I am in everything and am the Primordial Life and conserving principle and without Me,  nothing could be anything,  neither exist !   Heaven is wherever My Love and Wisdom rules;  and in stark matter exists that which proceeds from the might of My judgement and the apparent death.   Therefore it is said that the heaven is My throne and the earth, formed by the total of matter,  is the bench under My feet.   Nobody will really think that the endless space of heaven would represent nothing other than My throne – and to prevent Me to tire while I sit down,  have placed the earth underneath My feet !   (Matt 5:35;  27:45;  28:16;  Mark 15:33;  16:19;   Luke 23:44;  24:50-51;  Acts 1:9-10;  7:49)

2003. Yes,  in the realm of pure spirits a spiritual sun does exist,  where I personally dwell with all those who are Mine;   this sun is spatiality visible everywhere for all angels and sprits who possess Me in their hearts through love.   She is nowhere visible for others,  even if they would try to search for her in whole of infinite space and try to find her;   for those who are blind of heart are also blind in their spiritual sight and they see of the spiritual sun even less than what a completely blind person on this earth can see of the natural sun.

2004. But through this spiritual sun I am present everywhere and can also make My appearance (personally) and be at work when and where I want to and I have to consult nobody beforehand,  not in the world of spirits and even less in the world of matter;   all blessed angels and spirits ask for My advice though,  when they want to perform a great deed in My Name.

2005. Regarding their usual activities in My kingdom,  they continually find their instructions in their heavenly homes.   What these look like,  you have already received in the message “The Spiritual Sun”.

2006. Regarding the spiritual side of our evangelist Luke:   he was very diligent for My cause and it would have been good if he would have gone deeper a few notches with his zeal.   He was and still is a diligent instrument of My love and grace during his life [on earth] as well as the present,  for he was better acquainted with the scriptures of the previous testament than any pompous scribe from the Temple walking with the nose in the air.   He could therefore evaluate My deeds of which he received information,  as being true and he could explain it to others who asked it of him.

2007. Do not worry yourselves about this man because of some of the errors in his writings – for he was in the first place not the real author thereof,  but it were rather his proof-reading successors,  of whom I can name you a full dozen.   Secondly he was, especially in his later years,  full of good will and earnestness to preserve the most pure truth in his writings for posterity.   He could therefore not be held responsible for what the later congregational leaders made of him.   They have sown tares among his wheat,  which grew with the wheat.   They knew very well to gather the wheat into their barns,  but the tares they used to feed their followers – and they are still using it. These followers does not include My lambs and sheep,  but they are donkeys,  oxen, swine and other dumb animals who are content with thistles and thorns.   Let us leave them at that food for now;   only when it will become really disgusting to them,  they will come to search for other food,  which will change them and where they will be brought into the fold with wool of righteous sheep,  where there is only one true shepherd and one true flock – and they will be provided with real food.

2008. Now you know beforehand what of Luke you can preserve – everything else will be shared with you at the promised occasion.   Amen.

2009. Yes,  My beloved servant,  the bear with one deaf ear have lead you to an impressive evangelical controversy upon which you,  even though you have read through the New Testament since your childhood years repeatedly,  did not encounter it.   I would have drawn your attention to it in the future,  but it is better for you and all others that this situation should be illuminated now already – for all to acknowledge and see that I came in the Spirit now fully perceivable upon this earth,  to recruit and enrol the last workers for My vineyard.   These workers are exactly those worldly minded and worldly wise philosophers who are putting in so much effort in this serious time to eradicate Me and other evangelists – as I currently exist among the so-called Christian sects – and became like this only two- to three hundred years after My time,  through the heathenish Jewish intrigues,  which they still are.

2010. Blind humanity,  who does not test anything and never have,  now believe such a work void of salvation,  in My Name.  (i.e.,  believe it to be the pure word of God)

2011. I do not want to judge Luke,  Mark or Matthew;   at least they went to the trouble in their time to sift out the purest that was left of My teachings,  which was already deformed multiple times.   Yet,  as of the material facts,  they partly fabricated it themselves,  but for the greater part,  they had to go with what they heard from those people who shamelessly and forwardly pretended to have been eye- and ear witnesses of this and that.   Thus they did compare it with parts of the old prophets known to them,  found some resemblance with what they wrote and used this as criteria of the truth they wrote – and with that it was settled and valid.

2012. If the Gospels would have stayed like that,  it would have been much better that what it is now;   for in these Gospels,  much too little awesome,  gruesome and fearsome things was written for humanity,  making people deem it necessary – especially among the Jewish Christians,  Greeks and Romans and already a hundred years before the great church council of Nicea (325 AD),  to add to things which had the smell of awesomeness,  as well as what had great judgemental value,   to make of Me,  the Saviour of humanity,  who have nothing dearer to the heart for man than love and truth,  exactly the opposite.

2013. I have never acted against the pure science of man,  but have taught many people personally at multiple occasions,  where they have been in ignorance and blindness before;   for what the deceptive Pharisees hated Me most,  because I instructed the people in everything the Pharisees put great effort to dumb down the people for the sake of their dark purposes.   They have really pushed things so far as to when a high priest Annas,  or also Caiaphas,  wanted to spur on the people to greater willingness to bring offerings,  they called out in the Temple with an angry voice that there would be nothing but blood in the brook of Kidron for three days and that the sun would not shine for one full day.   The people believed such nonsense out of fear and hid in their rooms for such a punishment;   when the time of punishment passed,  they crept, shaking with fear and anxiety to see the Kidron,  whether it still had blood flowing in it. If the Kidron then had it's natural water,  the people had nothing to do with more zeal than to bring heavy sacrifices to the Temple and to lay it before the priests' feet.

2014. Of course the sun shone and the brook of Kidron never had a drop of blood,  of which the wise Jews convinced themselves and they wanted to instruct the poor and overly superstitious Jews,  but mostly without success;   for in their fear they saw in their imagination blood flowing and no sun for one full day.

2015. As the people found themselves during all times in the blindest superstition,  it is still today.   You can tell such people the most absurd fairy tales,  they will believe it and when they tell it to their neighbours,  they will add a lot to it and convert it to wondrous things if they feel there are too little awe in the story of the first storyteller.

2016. Thus it was also in My time very hard to bring the hardened Jews to acknowledgement of the truth.   It took miracles to shake them from their sleep and cause them to begin to think a bit about what I have said about this or that.

2017. I have told my Apostles many times in My time that they should preach less of My miracles and much more of inner truth and depth.

2018. Only John have kept true to this guideline,  the others,  much less so.   They preferred to start off with the miracles and only then spoke of the kingdom of God and the inner truth,  after the audience was captivated by the miracles.

2019. This addiction to telling of the miracles escalated from decade to decade,  multiplied the great number of partly written and more traditional gospels so much that no one could gain wisdom from any of it any more.

2020. Luke,  as well as pseudo evangelist Matthew (l'Rabbas) have started with their gospels not long after Me,  but they still had it so confused regarding some things,  that great dissensions about various issues had to surface.

2021. It was in any way impossible to verify anything,  for every evangelist had his specific readers and audience and was little concerned about another evangelist;   each only kept with what he wrote and had great joy in his,  just as the other had in his.

2022. As such was L'Rabbas very little or not at all concerned with the circumcision of Jesus in the Temple on the eighth day,  neither about the three wise men from the East, neither the flight to Egypt and the cruel murder of infants by Herod in Bethlehem. L'Rabbas (pseudo Matthew) have received such a message in Tire and Sidon and wrote it down in his own way.   But since he was,  at least before,  more a heathen than a Jew,  he was in no way concerned with the circumcision of the Jesus-child and as such surface one of the most significant discrepancies between these to evangelists,  while,  except for indication of place and time,  they do harmonise with each other.   (Luke 2:21;  Matt 2:1-12;  2:13-23)

2023. According to Luke there exist a fully circumcised Jesus according to all Jewish laws and customs,  born in Bethlehem in a sheepfold and was greeted by the shepherds, was not visited by the three wise men from the East,  did not have to flee to Egypt,  but conveniently returned to Nazareth to live there till his twelfth year without any persecution by Herod,  when he undertook a journey with his parents to Jerusalem. (Luke 2,  Matthew 2)

2024. In Matthew we saw how Jesus came into the world in a proper house,  was not greeted by shepherds,  but instead,  was visited by the three wise from the East – of which Luke in his gospel did not even dream,  neither of the flight before Herod to Egypt neither of the return of Jesus from Egypt or the return of Jesus from Egypt to Galilee under king Archelaus.   Instead,  Matthew have not even dreamt of the circumcision of Jesus in the Temple after eight days and some other things and so you have according to the writings of these two evangelists,  a circumcised Jew-Christian and an uncircumcised heathen-Christian!

2025. After the twelfth year of Jesus,  the two evangelists begins to concur again,  except for some lesser side-issues.

2026. Now each asks himself:   Which of these two evangelists stayed with the truth ?   The answer is:  actually none !   Each have only mentioned of what he heard.   In Jerusalem,  nobody dared to talk about the excessive cruelty of Herod,  out of fear for punishment.   In Sidon and Tyre though,  in the Coele-Syria of that time,  Herod was hated more than death and his cruelties was not ignored,  neither the reasons prompting it.

2027. With the same measure you would,  by reading these two gospels carefully,  find some more significant discrepancies and dissonances which still could be sorted out and corrected to some extent,  like the Jewish circumcised and heathenish uncircumcised Jesus.

2028. Therefore you have to,  especially in this time,  remove the old and the new nonsense which is in opposition to Me,  completely from the gospels,  and even Me,  for the only and eternally true Gospel of John can enter into the fullness of it's light.

2029. For all shall easily understand and grasp it,  that I,  in the view of these four gospels as it is written now,  as well as some letters of Paul and other Apostles – can not exist for long any more,  for every discrepancy in them makes Me before the learned ones of the world,  a discrepancy in itself.   Just like the modern Christian sects,  of which each sect has it's own Christ,  granting him the freedom to damn the Christ of another sect left,  right and centre.

2030. Who do not want to believe this,  just have to look at the Catholic conversion prescriptions,  for example when a Protestant would want to go over to the Catholic Church.   Read it,  you will convince yourselves of reciprocal Christ-damning,  for in the last mentioned,  the convertee have to damn his still Protestant parents,  his birth with all and everything,  as well as everything regarding his Protestant faith to the deepest abyss of hell.   Only then he is brought into the circle of believers of Rome by means of various ceremonies.   Such it is among most of the main sects;   how can there be some day one shepherd and one flock,  where all the sect-Christs are more angry at each other than the most devouring and wildest animals of the forests?

2031. Therefore,  it all need to be gone.   Therefore I already employed the workers in my vineyard and they are working diligently (as critics of the gospels,  etc.) and soon there will come many more to them which will work with even more diligence and efficiency, for Me to come to the people in truth,  as the true Christ and God of Eternity – and not like now,  where I have,  according to the permission of every sect,  nothing else to do but to constantly judge and damn and can only make those happy and bless them in heaven,  who are judged to be worthy by the sect leaders and vicars of God !

2032. Who for instance would fall from the grace of the leader for example because of outstanding sacrifices have to – according to their teachings,  have to find himself in My grace !   You can see for yourselves the utter nonsense according to which I have already once ascended like lightning to the firmament,  can be in future,  despite all concordats,  not be feasible any more.   We will give science some room then,  for this will now be an effective sweeping tool to remove the cullings from the world and at the same time [it is] a powerful giant Hercules,  who knew how to cleanse the great Augean stable of it's dung.   This can be used even in this time as an effective fable from antique heathendom.   What has been given and shown to you,  you need to consider well and let yourselves be enlightened by it;   for I gave it too,  I,  the true Christ,  not a pseudo Christ to whom the truth is a damnable abomination.   Amen.

Our Earth originates from the Primordial central Sun

8th April 1864

On request of Leopold Cantily.  Writer: Leopold C

2033. It is not absolutely necessary for the bliss of man that he is to penetrate with his natural intellect into all My creation's relationships; but it is also written that a man is to examine everything by spirit and intellect and is to keep the good and true from it.  And so I then also give to everyone who thirsts for it, about such questions always only a short, but true light, which appears to the actual worldly wise men and those who understand the world, as folly - but for those who believe in Me, it is a wisdom of all wisdom, of which the worldly wise men and those who understand the world, have never even dreamed about at all.

2034. But in order to understand how the primordial substances both in the mineral kingdom of the whole earth, then the plant-substances emerging from them, and further the animal-substances emerging from the plants relate to each other, one must first know how the development of this earth took place and where it came from in it's primordial development in the region of this sun.  If someone knows this through faith in My word, also there soon everything else will become clear and comprehensible to him.

2035. See, all the other planets that orbit the sun with their subsidiary bodies are, with the exception of a single comet, children of this very sun, but not this earth and it's moon.  It is a child of the primordial sun, and was thrown out of it's magnificent interior already as a rather compact body with unspeakable power into the vast shell-globes; of course, many years ago - unthinkably many years ago for you.  That larger planet, of which you know that it has been destroyed from within, had a similar origin.  For this reason, however, this earth is also so highly complex that in it, on it and above it, all those primordial substances occur, which of course occur and must occur on the largest scale only in the Primordial Central Sun, because it is the nourisher and leader of the innumerably many secondary Central Suns and the planetary Suns and their planets.

2036. This earth is therefore, as far as the primordial substances are concerned, completely similar to the primordial Central Sun and therefore also completely suitable for the education of the souls of men who are called to be children of God.

2037. Now someone will certainly ask: How then did this earth get it's atmosphere and it's variety of waters?  And to this, I say: Just like more or less every other planet and this sun itself, namely through it's perpetual, almost sevenfold journey around the primordial central sun.

2038. The first (in itself second) journey it makes around the sun, as you see, and the actually first journey through it's own revolution; the third, much greater journey it makes with the sun around the central sun, as you already know, in about 28000 earth years; the fourth journey, which is still tremendously greater and lasts longer, it makes with Sirius - which is the actual central sun of this solar region - around a much greater solar region-central sun; the fifth journey it makes with all the many sun-area Central Suns, which together you can call a Sun-All, around a much larger All-Sun Central Sun, which of course is already a tremendously fast journey, but which nevertheless lasts many trillions of Earth years until it is once accomplished; the sixth journey it makes with the great All-Sun Central Suns around the Primordial Central Sun itself;  the seventh journey, to which even longer lasting periods belong, is the alternate voyage, in which an All-Sun Central Sun soon comes closer to the Primordial Central Sun and soon again closer to the shell-globe of the Great Globe, and thus sufficient nourishment is given to an entire Oversized All-Sun: in the greater proximity of the Primordial Central Sun the positive and in the proximity of the shell-globe, the negative.  And if a world-body is sufficiently saturated with these two psycho-electromagnetic primordial substances, it can then also bring forth and nourish from itself everything that is already embryo-like in it's original power and essence.  A world-body such as this earth, however, is based on an infinite number of things, and therefore it can also allow an almost infinite number of things to arise from itself in a natural way.

2039. The actual two primordial substances are the two electromagnetic potencies inherent in this earth, and this to the highest degree, for which reason it is also one of the densest world-bodies.  And by virtue of these two primordial life-potencies, it possesses the ability to take possession of an endless diversity of substances from all the suns of the entire shell-globe through the ether for in order to thrive.

2040. A kind of primordial lime, as well as chalk and sulfur belong to the primordial matter of the earth.  Through this it has already been able to draw a large amount of water-containing vapors from the wide etheric space during it's great journey as a comet, which vapors condensed over time and became water, but through the inner force they then dissolved again into vapors, which floated above the actual water-level and gradually formed the atmospheric air, which indeed took many millions of years to become pure.

2041. In the first times they formed mainly only the primeval minerals, which now, in this time however, make up the inner strength of this earth and actually appear on the surface of this earth only extremely rarely or like now, almost not at all.

2042. The second period was already formed through precipitation in the depths of the oceans.  And when this reached the appropriate density and heaviness, the interior of the earth became more and more warmed and heated up by such pressure and ignited the sulfurous substances, whereby the other primordial substances partly melted and were in various manners driven up over the surface of the water, giving the water entrance into the interior of the earth, bringing there the necessary cooling.

2043. But this substance is still a very so to say a very hungry one, and is continually eager to attract and unite with a host of other substances.  When this happen, it becomes productive, and it's spiritual parts of life are then already able - albeit still in a very clumsy state - to produce beings without a preceding seed on the more solid parts of the earth located above the waters.  They cause namely a kind of fermentation, and from this soon a clumsy plant develops  approximately the way how today still an innumerable number of all sorts of sponges develop without previous seeding on the more swampy places of the earth, which are little troubled by strong winds - particularly in the dense forests - causing fermentation with some favorable degree of warmth, where then soon can be seen some variety of sponges.

2044. Also those to you more or less known gigantic primeval plants of this earth, which you still find here and there today as black charcoal, has a similar - only much more magnificent - process of origin.

2045. Someone here could make the remark, why the sponges of the present time as products of carbon do not change into that black coal and petrify.  This is no longer the case; for at that time the atmospheric air, especially close to the ground and the sea and up to a height of more than one mile still consisted of 8/10 parts carbon and sparsely mixed with oxygen and hydrogen.

2046. But where at any point on the earth the carbon alone is associated with few other substances, there will be little or no animals and plants.  But if an animal or a better plant comes to such an area, they will soon die, not actually decay, but what a plant or an animal possesses in itself of other substances that you know, will soon be consumed by the carbon.  And what is present in the plant or in the animal as coal also passes into it, and in such valleys and clefts, after only one year, one finds nothing more than a little dark gray and sometimes dark brownish ash, of which certain burial sites in the Neapolitan and Sicilian area can convince you in the most perfect way.

2047. Even in the karst regions not far from you, where the little soil that is found there is used by the local inhabitants to cultivate their crops, you will find poor parishes whose graveyard is in a nearby grotto.  The corpse of the deceased is laid in this grotto, soon loses all bad odor and decays so completely in two years that one finds nothing else of it but at most a sparse garment in which it was wrapped, or there is nothing more to be found of the corpse than what I said earlier about Naples and Sicily.  According to this, this is caused by the carbon combined with the sulfur fumes, and when a corpse is buried, the gravediggers must (for protection) cover their mouths with a cloth dipped in vinegar.

2048. Since however the pre-discussed gigantic primordial foliage of the earth were to the greatest part only pure carbon, so they also could not decay, but lie until today still undecayed.  It is still common practice today to surround wooden poles, which are put deeper into the earth, with a coal crust on the outside in the fire, because this crust prevents the rest of the wood from decomposing too quickly, which is always the result of an internal fermentation of the earth, in which the carbon develops more or less effectively. If the wooden pole is surrounded with coal and the same inside, it can not be harmed; but if it is not there, the wooden pole will not be able to stand very long in the earth as a useful support.

2049. If you now know this, and can so to speak grasp it with your hands, you will be able to comprehend many other things that occur on this earth.  The more the actual carbon has mixed with the other substances over the course of time, the less it could be an obstacle to the many other productions.  In the earth more complicated gases collected again by the internal fire, which became inflammable already to a large extent by the internal earth-electricity, lifted by their explosive strength enormously large pieces of the already firm sea-bottom to an often enormous height over the water-level and leaned them upright in a certain way and supported them by raised internal parts of the earth body.  Over a period of several thousand years, the resulting wide and deep seabed-wounds were filled with new mud, which gradually again and again solidified like the first, and the surface of the earth was then already capable of producing a larger quantity of magnificent trees, bushes and herbs.  At this stage there was very few, but then the creation of large animals was possible.  Over a period of several thousand years, the resulting wide and deep seabed-wounds were filled with new mud, which gradually again and again solidified like the first, and the surface of the earth was then well capable of producing a larger quantity of magnificent trees, bushes and herbs.  At this stage there was very few, then the creation of large animals was possible.

2050. During this period, especially in the high elevations of the former seabed - which we now want to call the primeval mountains of the earth - great crystalline formations similar to today's stalactites were formed.  And through this formation and through the plants the foundation for all kinds of metallic formations was laid, among which in those days gold was the first, especially in those parts of the earth that the rays of the sun could already shine upon.

2051. This period was soon followed by a fourth, which was of course preceded by great fire-eruptions.  There these many trees and herbs together with the animals were buried again and decayed also very little, were covered sometimes with water, sometimes with mud and are still found today as earth-coal in wide expanses.  In some countries, also skeletons of those primeval world-animals were found and they were given names.

2052. After this period - after a relatively long time - came another preparatory period, which has already becoming highly productive.  In this period, an enormous amount of plants and animals were already being created in the water as well as on the dry earth and in the air, and so this period ends.

2053. And there we also soon see the first people and after them in hardly two thousand years, a sixth earth-change period, in which you yourselves still live.  And that the productivity of the earth has increased through all these six periods to an enormous degree and in the most varied ways, is known to you and is testified of by all the current waters of the earth, it's dry surfaces and the air.

2054. And now the question is therefore about the primordial substances of all that which is now in and on the earth, in the waters and in the air, that exists and reproduces.

2055. Someone will think: to answer these questions, a lot of words will be necessary.  Oh by no means!  Think only where the earth comes from, and what all it has brought from it's great mother as an inheritance, and you will easily see from what source such things on this earth can arise and exist.

2056. Every actual primordial substance is bound spiritual, and as it actually becomes free, it also becomes active in it's own way and forms it's form and it's nature with the constant influence and assistance of a corresponding spirit on the other side.  We want to call this spirit positive-electromagnetic and also add the name sideral spirit to it; that in earthly matter, both of the solid earth and of water and air, we want to call the negative-electromagnetic substance or the directed, an earthbound natural spirit, which is first awakened by it's corresponding otherworldly sideral spirit and is positioned in the activity corresponding to it's inherent intelligence.

2057. Since these natural-spiritual particular or special intelligences are just as varied and manifold as how varied and manifold they are present in the primordial central sun, from which all suns and other world-bodies in this hollow globe are descended, there are also just as many positive sideral spirits, through which the natural spirits adhering to this earth are gradually awakened to ever freer activity.  The intelligence of an earthly spirit of nature is after all only a simple one, but is multiplied by the sideral spirit.  Let us take the most bound spirits in the mineral kingdom.  They would bring forth out of themselves also only most simple and mono-material clumps; but through the corresponding sideral spirits acting upon them, they are in a certain way enlarged in their intelligence, they become in a certain way feeling and in their way seeing, and begin to gather from the infinite many what is already present in the earth from the primal sun, that which is pleasing to them and draw it to themselves, and see:  in this way the various minerals, metals and precious stones are created, which, taken materially, form the eyes of these spirits and make use of the influence of the light from the sun and from countless other stars.

2058. Now ask for the elemental primordial matter of all the many minerals and metals, and you will find the same everywhere, in the following proportions: In the how-much-more or less of the positive and also of the negative lies the difference, and the plus or minus of one or the other goes of course to infinity.  Hence you will also find the products, as with minerals, still going into the tremendous multiplication and multiplicity of the plant-kingdom.

2059. From the negative principle, through the awakening by the sideral spirit, the actual root and stem of the plant and, of course, the earthly nature-souls comes into being.  This, however, is multiplied by the sideral spirit in it's sphere of intelligence and activity and forms everything that you see in any plant above the ground.  Everything then is nothing but an effect of the minus and the plus of the two spirits that are ever more and more united.

2060. As in the plant world, so it is also in the higher stage, in the animal kingdom.  But the total unification of all these special-soul intelligences with their otherworldly sideral or light-spirits takes place only in man, with whom it also, especially in his moral sphere, depends most of all on the plus or minus, either from below or from above.  Finally all - what comes from above - must come over to the plus, but for this, also a very long time will be necessary.  But where in man the spiritual plus from above is already predominant, perfection will be easy and soon possible both on this side and the other, according to the degree of the love-fire of the two spiritual life-potencies.

2061. From what you have been told here, you have everything that your questions contain, and much more.  Natural history and contemporary chemistry can work forever, but it will never reach this final result.  For, for the time being, it has no means of binding the negative and positive electricity into a solid body, still less the means of connecting the plus or minus to produce one or the other element, and so it is compelled to break up the existing, but is unable to create anything new from it.

2062. Man knows the components of water.  But one sows in one and the same earth a thousand different plants and waters them with the same water, and from each seed, according to it's inner spirit, the respective plant will grow.  What does the primary matter of each consist of?  Of nothing other than the plus or minus of what I have shown you.

2063. I cannot make known to you anything deeper and more inner, since I have anyway announced to you what you are capable of grasping.  Therefore be content with that in My name.  Amen.

The nature of phosphorus

10th April 1864, afternoon

On request of the Pharmacist Leopold Cantily.  Writer: Leopold C.

2064. Where does phosphorus occur the most?  Certainly only in those parts of the world where positive or sideral electricity is most abundant, which in a small part penetrates even minerals, and even more so plants and animals, not excluding man in the flesh, and in these bodies, through the presence of lime and the salt that comes from lime, become connected and in a certain way physical.

2065. In the southern hemisphere, almost a thousand miles below the equator, you will find no phosphorus either in minerals or in plants and animals, but more frequent and intense in the northern hemisphere, and the more intense in the half northern hot and temperate zone.  In the more and more cold north-zone, it indeed also still finds itself, but less with the bodies as with the polar air in the associations, where it easily and gladly connects with the oxygen there, but also only up to a certain degree.  Because if the northern air and it's large oxygen content becomes too oversaturated, it is inflammable and is the actual glowing element when the so-called northern lights appear.  A great amount of it is admittedly consumed by the North pole itself because it constitutes the actual staple food of the earth; however, an oversized dose with the oxygen-rich atmospheric air regardless still remains and ignites through the heavy weight and the applied air-pressure, which phenomenon very much favored by the inhabitants of the north countries during their long winter-night.

2066. The appearance of the north polar light will therefore never happen in the southern polar countries and especially at the south pole.  There, a bluish glow also occurs here and there, but not in the way as in the polar countries, but in the form of bluish-purple or greenish glowing spheres, which, like the light-meteors - which rise from the swamps here and sink down into them again - also rise from the depths there, remain for a while on the surface and soon sink down again into the depth, similarly also some shooting stars, which you have already oftentimes seen floating in the air in the northern hemisphere and also have observed the coloring.  The whiter coloration is also due to phosphorus in the air.

2067. That the air is the first receptive organ for this primordial sideral substance can be observed in many phenomena.  If you expose air to any excessive pressure, the positive electricity or the original phosphorus in it will ignite and reveal its sideral-spiritual power.  Electrifying machines have been giving evidence of this for a long time.  Because by turning a glass plate or a glass cylinder or even a resin cake with a plate specially prepared for this purpose, which makes the connection with the glass or resin cake, the intervening air is pressed, and the easily flammable phosphorus in it is particularly attracted by metal tips and can be collected in certain bottles through another pipe, i.e. if they are covered with metal inside as well as outside.  In the same way, the sideral-electromagnetic material, which is abundant in the air, is also ignited only by the friction of the air flowing by each other, and you owe the dreaded lightning and thunder to this material.

2068. In the hot zone this substance often takes on a very dangerous and devastating character, especially in those areas with little or no mountains, no water and no vegetation. Because it is then the actual destroying and destructive hot flaming wind, which the travelers of such areas often got to taste and afterwards, as still today, are found whole caravans covered with the hot desert sand as if charred.

2069. This substance also reveals itself when two hard bodies rub or bump against each other.  Again, it is not uncommon for this fabric to appear on the surface of the sea in a wide, incalculable area through the sea-light you know, on which occasion even ropes and other objects that come into contact with the water begin to glow.  Likewise, especially on long and hot days, this substance also makes itself known in a multitude of insects and worms, which, by virtue of their physical constitution and arrangement, have the property of attracting such a substance like a small electric Leiden-bottle.

2070. In Asia, Africa and in the Arabic desert, a bigger insect occurs, as also in the northern part of America, that one calls the lantern-carrier.  When it flies at night time, it illuminates the surroundings like a candlelight, and the Arabs often catch these insects and use it to light their dark huts, which are usually made of felt and camel hair.  In the more tropical areas, therefore, also a few dry pieces of wood rubbed together serve for igniting fire, and one can start a fire by this means also here in an emergency, but certainly not with so little effort as in the tropical countries.

2071. Now you know what the basic reason is for phosphorus as an actual substance most prevalent in the bones of animals and humans.  There is only one question left to be asked and answered very briefly: namely, why this primordial substance is found in animal and human bones in the present time as being particularly predominant and is obtained by the science of chemistry almost purely in physical form and the additive, as already noted, consists merely of a little oxygen in combination with primordial lime, which is actually the main basis for the human bone-system.

2072. Answering this question is very easy.  You see, those prehistoric animals, including pre-Adamite humans, had very little phosphorus in them, but more carbon-oxygen in combination with the primordial lime.  That is why they decayed in the earth very sluggishly and slowly, and their bones did not decay at all, but became kind of petrified.  So also the pre-Adamite humans, if you want to call them that.

2073. But now the earth is free in all directions from the influence and the influx of the sideral spirits everywhere and for the most part, this primordial substance has also established an uninterrupted connection with the atmospheric air of the earth to an extraordinarily rich degree.  And this substance is then the powerful helper for animal and human corpses to decay easier and faster, whereby the soul, especially of man, can unite itself easier with that which it's body from the sphere of the sideral-spiritual and therefore of the soul's members, had in it.  And you will no longer so easily find petrified animal-bones from recent times anywhere.

2074. The main home of phosphorus is and remains the primordial central sun and all other suns in one and the same shell-globe, and that's all you need to know about this substance.  Therefore this serves you as sufficient for manifold instruction.  Amen.

About the Gospels

24th April 1864, 4 pm – 6:45 pm

2075. Yes, My dear servant, the bear deaf in one ear in your dream has led you to a great evangelical contradiction, which you did not encounter before, from your childhood on, despite your frequent reading of the New Testament.

2076. I Myself would have already pointed this out to you in the following.  But it is better for you and also for many others that this matter has already now come to daylight so that everyone recognizes and understands that I have now again come to this earth in spirit in a quite special, perceptible way to enlist and receive the last workers in My vineyard.  And these workers are just the worldly wise and worldly philosophers who, just at this time, are taking the trouble in all earnestness to wipe Me out completely, as I now exist among the so-called Christian sects, and to destroy Me, together with those Gospels, which only two or three hundred years after Me have become what they still are now through pagan and Jewish machinations.

2077. Blind humanity, which tests nothing and has never tested anything, still believes in such a largely hopeless work in My name.

2078. Therefore I do not want to judge Luke, Mark or Matthew, because in their time they at least took the trouble to select the purest and best from the many already often defaced aspects of My teaching.  But as to the material fact, they partly wrote their own poetry, and for the greater part they had to take from it in the end something which they had heard from the mouths of such people, who often enough boldly and pertly pretended to be eyewitnesses and ear-witnesses of this and that.  Then they compared this with the passages known to them from the old prophets and found it to be in agreement with what they had written, and thus for them the criterion for the truth of what they had written was completely finished and valid.

2079. If these gospels had remained as they were, it would be much better than it is now.  For in these Gospels there was far too little of the miraculous, the cruel, and the terrible for mankind, hence it was later found necessary, especially in part among the Jewish Christians, Greeks, and Romans, already a hundred years before the great church meeting at Nicaea, to make many additions - especially those who strongly smell of miracles and who have a strong criminal-judicial face, in order to make Me, the benefactor of mankind, who has put nothing so dear to men's heart as love and truth, just the opposite.

2080. I have never been against true science of mankind, but have on many occasions instructed people about many things in which they formerly stood in full ignorance and blindness; therefore also the deceitful Pharisees hated Me most because I instructed the people in everything in which the Pharisees formerly took the greatest trouble to stultify the people for their loose purposes.

2081. And they really went so far as to let the high priest Annas or Caiaphas - in order to move the people to greater willingness to sacrifice - testified in the temple with a grim voice that in the brook Kydron nothing but blood would flow for three days and the sun would not shine for a whole day.  The people believed such nonsense, crept into their innermost rooms out of fear of such punishment, and when the punishment was over, full of fear, anxiety and trembling, went to visit the Kydron to see whether blood was still flowing.  And when the Kydron had it's natural water, the people had nothing more industrious to do than to bring heavy sacrifices into the temple and lay them at the feet of the priests.

2082. Admittedly, the sun shone also on that day, and not a drop of blood flowed in the brook Kydron, of which the clever Jews doubtlessly convinced themselves of and wanted to instruct even the poor and too superstitious common Jews about it, but mostly without success; for these, in their imagination and fear, have [seen] blood flow, and also did not see the sun shining for a whole day.

2083. And just as the common people were at all times in the most blind superstition, so they still are today.  You can tell such people the most absurd miracle-tales, and they will believe them.  And if these tell it to their neighbors, they will still add much to it, and turn it into the miraculous, which was to them not miraculous enough when told by the first narrator.  But nothing can be done with them concerning any truth.

2084. That is why it was also in My time exceedingly difficult to bring the proper hard-core Jews to the knowledge of the truth; a miracle had to happen, through which they were shaken awake from their sleep and then began to think a little within themselves what I had said with this or that.

2085. But I have already told the apostles in My time several times that they are to speak and preach much less of My miracles than of the inner depth of truth of My teaching when My teaching is spread further.

2086. Only the only one - John - remained true to this admonition, all the others much less so; they preferred to rather begin with the miracles, and only then began to speak of the kingdom of God and of inner truth, so that the listeners were already ensnared by the miracles.

2087. The addiction to tell miracles then increased from one decade to the next so much that a large number of partly written and even more of the traditional gospels grew to such an extent that no-one could make sense of them anymore.

2088. Luke as well as the pseudo-evangelist Matthew (l'Rabbas) did not even begin to record their Gospels until many years after Me, and yet they got so lost in some things that in the end the greatest contradictions had to surface even in some very important things.

2089. There was no talk of testing in those days anyway; for every evangelist had his certain readers and listeners, and cared little for another evangelist, and the evangelists themselves adhered even to what they had written down, and sometimes even had a real joy in it, when another evangelist did not have in his gospel what one or the other had in his gospel.

2090. So also l'Rabbas cared little or not at all about Jesus being circumcised in the temple on the eighth day after birth, and so also not about the three wise men from the Orient and the escape to Egypt and the cruel infanticide by Herod in Bethlehem.

2091. L'Rabbas (Pseudo-Matthew) received such news to Tyre and Sidon and recorded it, but since he himself, at least in former times, was more Gentile than Jew, he also cared little about the circumcision of the child Jesus.  And so these two evangelists show one of the strangest contradictions among themselves, while in many other parts they harmonize with each other except for the indication of place and time.

2092. According to Luke, Jesus was circumcised in accordance with all Jewish laws and customs.  He was born in a sheepfold in Bethlehem, was greeted only by the shepherds, did not even receive a visit from the three wise men from the Orient, did not need to flee to Egypt, but instead returned quite comfortably to Nazareth, where he waited quietly for his twelfth year without any persecution on the part of Herod, and then made a hike with his parents to Jerusalem.

2093. In Matthew we see Jesus coming into the world in a proper house, not greeted by the shepherds, but by the three wise men from the Orient, of whom Luke in his gospel had not dreamt anything, nor of the flight to Egypt, nor of the cruel infanticide in Bethlehem by Herod, nor of the return of Jesus from Egypt to Galilee under King Archelaus.  But Matthew did not dream of the circumcision of Jesus in the temple after eight days, nor of many other things that happened.  And so, according to the writings of these two evangelists, you have one circumcised Jewish Christ and one uncircumcised Gentile Christ!

2094. With the twelfth year of Jesus' life, the two evangelists begin to be consistent again, except for a few minor secondary circumstances.

2095. Now everyone asks himself: Which of these two evangelists has remained true in himself?  And the answer to this is: In and of itself, none!  For each one gave only of the news of which he had heard talk of.  In Jerusalem, no-one dared to speak of Herod's excessive cruelty for fear of punishment; but in Sidon and Tyre in the then Coele-Syria, Herod was hated more than death, and his cruelties were not concealed, nor was the motive that had led him do it.

2096. To the same extent, if you were to read the two Gospels comparatively carefully, you would still come across many a significant contradictions and irregularities, which nevertheless can be more easily compensated for and corrected than the Jewish circumcised and Gentile uncircumcised Jesus.

2097. But that is why just in this time both the old and still more the new nonsense, which contradicts Me in everything, has to be completely wiped out of these Gospels - and I Myself with them, so that the only and permanently true Gospel of John may step forward in it's full light.

2098. For everyone will easily understand and grasp that I can no longer exist for all time from the viewpoint of these four now existing Gospels and also of many a letter of Paul and the other apostles, because in them every contradiction that occurs makes Me a contradiction before the scholars of the world - the same, then, as with the present Christian sects, of which also every sect has it's own Christ, who takes the liberty of mutually condemning every other Christ of another sect.

2099. Whoever does not want to believe this, just look at least at the Catholic formulas of conversion; for example, if a Protestant wants to convert to the Catholic Church, read them, and he will be completely convinced of this mutual condemnation of Christ, for in it the convert must condemn his still Protestant parents, his birth with everything and everyone, and also all his Protestant things of faith to the deepest depths of hell; only then will he be accepted into the community of the faithful of Rome under all kinds of ceremonies.

2100. And so it is especially between the main sects.  How is a shepherd and a herd to become one day, where the  Christian sects themselves are more angry at one another than the most rabid and wildest animals of the forests?

2101. So all this has to go away, and for this I have already summoned the workers in My vineyard, and they work diligently and industriously, and soon even many will come after them, who will work even more diligently, industriously and effectively, so that then I can come to people in truth as the true Christ and God from eternity - and not as now, who - according to the pleasure of every sect - I can overall do nothing but to judge and condemn in one and the same way and can and may only make happy and bless those in heaven who are found worthy and capable of this by their leaders and representatives of God.

2102. Whoever, for example, finds himself in the grace of such a representative of God, especially through excellent sacrificial offerings, must then - according to their teaching - also find himself in My grace!  You yourselves now probably understand that such hopeless nonsense, after I once rose as lightning in the firmament, can consequently no longer uphold itself, despite all agreements.

2103. That is why we now allow science it's full freedom; for it is now an effective instrument for sweeping away the garbage, and at the same time it is a powerful giant Hercules, who knew how to clean the great stable of Augias from its dung, which - as a good fable of the primeval gray pagan antiquity - can still be used quite well in this time.

2104. Think well over what has now been shown and given to you and let yourselves be enlightened by it; for it has been given to you by Me, the only true Christ, and by no pseudo-Christ, to whom the truth is a damnable abomination.  Amen.

Historical summary of the origin of the New Testament

25th April 1864 from 11am till 1 pm

2105. I have already shown you yesterday quite a few smaller discrepancies that appears in the gospels of Matthew,  Luke and Mark and I want to show you some more,  which were,  in later times – not only among the three evangelists,  but also mostly among the multitude of other Jewish and heathen spreaders of My message,  who were also called evangelists,  so much rooted into the various congregations,  that not even 30 years after My time – because of different ideas conveyed about Me in the writings – there were literal wars and other strivings,  among others at the time of Nero,  was forced to destroy the many and mostly Jewish Christians in Rome,  together with a great part of the city.   He did not even spare the Romans who openly carried and displayed the banner of the Jewish Christians as an avatar.

2106. Yet,  not even this gruesome persecution of the Jew-Christians by Nero bore little fruit;   for among the later successors of this Caesar,  the Jews knew how to smuggle themselves into Rome and they made of Rome a second Jerusalem,   just as the Greeks did of Constantinople.   As it happened, especially as the Roman Jerusalem (Rome) became more and more powerful,  they,  the Roman pontificate,  formed their rituals partly from the old Jewish gospels,  partly from the old Jerusalem Temple customs and partly from the [customs of the] Roman heathendom.

2107. The Romans possessed all possible Jewish gospels,  the old Jewish writings as well as the heathen gospels.   They appointed so-called church-fathers,  who were there main fabricants of the Roman dogma – but which often was exactly the opposite of the Greek gospels.   This even more,  because the Roman rulership had been in nothing more diligent than to send missionaries to the Greeks,  who,  after 300 years (325 AD),  would bring such confusion among the Christians that many Greeks again began to erect heathen altars and temples and to bring sacrifices in them to the goddess Minerva,  the god Apollo,  for Jupiter and Ceres.

2108. Ceasar Constantine,  who was a zealous Christian himself,  decided to curb this nonsense by summoning in Nicea,  the main seat of the different faith opinions,  a big church meeting (325 AD). The chief bishop of Rome was also invited.   [Constantine] himself was the chairman and brought the negative consequences of the great diversity of beliefs about Christ to their attention.

2109. He proposed a thorough sifting of all the written gospels,  especially the more traditional gospels and said that man should,  among all the completely opposing gospels,  use only one,  namely that of John,  for all Christians to reach unity in faith and not persecute each other like wild animals as the heathen does,  because of differences in beliefs,  that the heathen should not return to their heathendom.   That man should not adhere to such teachings of which man can,  with the best of knowledge and will,  nowhere find anything that is right and true to apply in experience.

2110. If there should have been any founder of Christian teaching,  it should have been only one,  conveying only one message to the people and this one message should carry one meaning and possess one spirit.   Yet,  there exist already for a long time a great number of mouth to mouth traditions,  each one speaking of it's own Christ,  barely resembling the Christs of others.

2111. All gospels,  excluding one – which is possibly the oldest,  should have been completely rejected.   If it would not have been approved by the bishops,  one should completely distance himself from Christendom and again re-erect heathendom in his big kingdom which,  on it's own – despite the many gods – brought considerably more unity than the fragmented Christendom.

2112. The Greek bishops then proposed to him [Constantine] that the names of Matthew, Mark and Luke also belongs to old Christendom, and does not exist somewhere in duplicate or more under the same evangelist names.   The Caesar then complied, with the condition that the message of the heathen apostle Paul also need to be taken in consideration to smooth over the other gospels.

2113. He has been informed that Paul was not consistent with his teachings,  writing different letters to the heathen and the Jews and they did not convey the same meaning and spirit.   Constantine said that it does not matter,  since Paul have proved most of all by words and deeds that he preached no false Christ,  but only He who's Spirit have miraculously  put him in the office of Apostle on the road to Damascus.

2114. After more than thirty years of consideration everything was anyway rejected,  except for the four still present gospels,  together with the apostolic history of Luke,  the letters of Paul and some letters of a few apostles of Christ,  including the Revelation of John. Everything was orderly written in a book and was called,  according to the two letters of Paul to the Hebrews,  “The New Testament” !   This was accepted by all of the bishops.   In later years it was again changed,  moving the gospel of John to the background and giving more prominence to Matthew,  Luke and Mark – also with regard to chapters and verses small changes were made and it was determined on what feast days out of which gospel should be read to the nation, which is still in use today by the Greeks and other Christian sects.

2115. Despite this,  Rome have made it's own divisions and later on fabricated for the people a shortened excerpt-gospel for Sundays and feast days.   This gospel,  as well as the old books of the Jews,  was strictly forbidden to the public to read and transgressors was even punished with death.

2116. This is how the present 'New Testament' originated and was as such accepted by Christians before the year 1300.  Miscellaneous changes were still made by the Roman bishops and among others, arbitrary additions was brought into the Roman Vulgate,  that can especially be seen and recognised in the exegesis of the Roman church fathers and any somewhat clear thinking person can quickly recognise which spirit these are the children of.

2117. Especially the added teaching contained in this,  according to which the souls of the deceased have to sleep until the youngest (last) day – termed in the Greek expression:  soul sleep.

2118. This teaching have survived long enough to be used by a pope who imported the Roman Mass sacrifice – still in existence today – and pompously explained to the Roman Christians that this,  as a bloodless sacrifice,  has the same power and might that the bloody sacrifice of Christ on the cross and that the Christ miraculously,  continuously sacrifices Himself to His Father for the true Christians of the Roman Church.   If such a believing Christian would let his sacrifice be read to his own purification,  in exchange for a small worldly sacrifice,  he would be resurrected by Christ without a long soul sleep,  unto eternal bliss.   If the Christian is not completely perfect,  he can give more such sacrifices,  he would escape eternal damnation and will in the hereafter,  after only a short purification period in the so called purgatory,  still go to heaven.

2119. The preservation of the soul sleep dogma and the newly fabricated mass offering was thus not profitable and went to sleep in time;  likewise the utterly dumb dogma,  stating with all seriousness that God have destined only a very small portion of people for heaven,  but the greatest part for hell !

2120. These two dumb teachings have been abolished completely (in the Roman church), but instead,  the known five church laws and several newly empowered sacraments was imported of which I do not have to mention,  since you can easily see it for yourselves.

2121. Although the Christian teachings was considerably simplified through the strict recommendation of Caesar Constantine,  there still remained a deluge of filth despite the often allowed siftings and intentions of siftings – each producing a certain seceding of sects.   This produced various new Christs,  who,  till this hour,  pull each other's hair as arch enemies.

2122. Therefore the last sifting needs to take place and as previously mentioned,  this sifting machine is called “Science”.

2123. The opposing Christs need to be eliminated together with your appendixes,  for the ONE Christ spoken of by John,  can appear among man and take residence with them.

2124. A hard and difficult battle will ensue which the true adherents to Christ will not have to fear;   for they will be manifoldly strengthened.   From this there will also arise a light for the other,  up till now weaker of faith believers,  which will be impossible to extinguish.

2125. I,  the Lord,  who have spoken to you long ago through the mouth of John,   will try the earth on all places and points,  with multifarious judgements and calamities like terrible wars,  high prices and famine,  various pestilences among people and animals,  great earthquakes and other earth storms,  great deluges and many fires.   But those belonging to Me,  I will keep in My great Love and they will have want of nothing.

2126. Whoever would try to persecute Me at this My second advent (as the pure truth),  in any way,  anywhere,  him I will destroy from the earth.

2127. Concerning the other discrepancies in the four preserved gospels,  they will automatically disappear in the work of John and I will in their place,  as said,  add one final addendum by which all that is not correct,  will be fully and properly recognised.

2128. Be thus content for now with what I have given you and work diligently on the living study of John,  for in it you will gain an abundance of light.

2129. If anyone still have something he wants to know,  let him ask and I am willing to shine a short and bright light on it !

About the nodule of the heart and the toe

9th May 1864

Writer: L. Cantily

Question by Leopold Cantily: In "Center of the Earth" (Earth and Moon) it is said that the earth is the nodule wart of the little toe on the left foot, and in "John”(*1) it is said that the earth is the positive central nodule of the left half of the heart. How is this to be understood?

2130. For a right thinker, who would be able to make a proper distinction between what is material and what is spiritual, the matter would indeed be comprehensible in itself.  But to him who is not yet able to understand the difference in it's full depth, it must admittedly appear to be at least an apparent contradiction.

2131. Regarding the 'center of the earth' is mainly referred to the material earth, and of the spiritual, only insofar as both the nature spirits and the souls of the many deceased having their dwelling in the sphere of this earth and even quite far beyond it.

2132. In 'John’(*2) only the spiritual earth is made mention of, and thus two apparently contradictory explanations of life occur in relation to the Great Cosmic Man.

2133. The feet of man are indeed his lowest parts, but regardless of what everyone can easily understand, they are the most important for the existence of man.  For imagine people without feet, what would they do with all their other faculties if they could not move easily and nimbly from one place to another by means of their feet?  With their hands alone they would not get far.  But movement is the main thing of life; for the more a man or even an animal loses mobility of it's limbs, the nearer they are to death - that is, with regards to natural, physical life.

2134. For what concerns the spiritual life in and of itself, it is the all-vitalizing and creating power itself, which cannot be destroyed by anything.  But the physical life is only a life brought about by the influence of external forces, if the physical organism is so built that it is suitable for the absorption and the action of the free forces.  Once it has become unfit for this influence, the life-forces return to their freedom and rest, and the organism decays again into it's former elemental existence.

2135. The little nodule under the little toe on the left foot therefore corresponds to the innermost positive nodule in the back part of the heart in man and that on the right foot to the negative one, and the whole movement of the feet depends on the health, the continuity of this mutual correspondence.

2136. Anyone who has suffered damage to these two most unnoticed extremities by whatever means, will soon become crooked and have difficulty moving.  Complete immobility will not happen because of it because of the aforementioned nodules and also those on the balls of the other toes, so also at the rears, of which the toes are the offshoots, as behind the whole sole and the heels are its rear offshoots.  But regardless of this, a human being would become aware of a quite significant crippling in walking with loss of one of the two small toes, particularly at the left foot.

2137. If therefore such a little nodule is mentioned, so also is always to understood the little nodule in the heart, and where this belongs, there also the little nodule of the toe belongs to.  According to the circumstance of the matter the difference is then only a verbal and not a real one; for the validity for the spiritual and true has only that which is spiritual and true in itself, and on which life depends.  And thus also among the two nodules I have shown you, both in the 'center of the earth' (resp. '12 hours') and in 'John', there is in the greater perspective, as much as no difference at all.  Everything is to be taken only spiritually, which in material relation, works everywhere through the corresponding offshoots.

2138. He who grasps this correctly in it's true depth, will also keep to it and find no more difference; for life is life everywhere, but it's main ancestral seat is nevertheless only there from where it emanates.

2139. I Myself as the very Source of all life dwells also in My eternal center, but I am nevertheless present as the same life in all infinity.  The same life that awakens the heart also moves the whole body.  Whoever understands this also understands everything else, and I need tell you nothing more about it.  Amen.

Footnotes

(*1) "The great gospel of John – Jakob Lorber

(*2) "The great gospel of John – Jakob Lorber

Love and wisdom

From the main work written by Jakob Lorber at that time, "The Household of God".

Whoever has love, that is, pure love for God, the Father of all people and the Creator of all things, and out of this love for all his brothers and, in a just and pure measure, also for the sisters, has everything; yes, he has eternal life and all the vividly clear, holy wisdom, not a sinister wisdom of the world, which is good for nothing, but only for the purpose of gradually leading the living human being to death. (jl.hag1.174)

Of Being in Appearance

3rd March 1841 (?)

2140. This earthly appearance, O brother, is not yours; yet a great being dwells in the appearance! - Therefore, do not trust in appearances, but use this earthly torch of dull flickering, that you may find the true being in you!

Spiritual vision

3rd March 1841 (?)

2141. From a distance a blue mountain range shows itself to you as a flat wall. But when you come near, the wall becomes vast lands. - So it is also with the spiritual things! - Where your eye sees one, I tell you, there are trillions!

The Greatest

from the main work "the household of God" written by Jakob Lorber at that time.

2142. This is the greatest thing anyone can do, to care for the poor brother and sister, to support old age, and to lovingly care for the little one. Whoever does such things out of pure love for Me and out of this love for the brothers and sisters - I tell you, and if he had sins, so much of the sand in the sea and the grass on earth, verily, they shall all be forgiven him! (jl.hag2.093)

The only good and true

3rd March 1841 (?)

2143. Do not look for that which is "worse" or "better" on the dimly illuminated path of the confused life; but think: Only one thing is good and true, and that is I and My love! - Everything else is vain, bad and false.

The true church

3rd March 1841 (?)

2144. A church is only a church if it teaches My will and preaches life out of the love that bled on the cross for the whole earth, yes, for the whole creation.

2145. But a church which only blesses itself and curses everything else is like a miser who wishes death to all, so that he wants to get hold of all possessions. But a camel will rather trot through a pinhole than such a "miser" into heaven.

Understanding and tolerance

3rd March 1841 (?)

2146. There is a new seed in every plant, and on a thousand kinds of trees as many different kinds of fruit ripen. Do you know the use of all of them? - Certainly not! - O see, in this way the life of the spirit also arises in men who are of good will. - The species and kinds, even if they are different, make no difference (before me). The only question is how far they are all useful. - Therefore, you should not condemn anyone, but get to know My different ways!

Table of Contents

362. Meteor in Prussia 4

20th December 1846 4

363. The Sun Woman 5

21st December 1846 5

364. Beginning of the writing of the work 'The Earth' (1st part of the work 'Earth and Moon') under the title: Natural and metaphysical or spiritual depiction of the center of the earth 7

28th December 1846 7

365. House blessing 9

1st January 1847 9

366. Questions about texts with Mark and John 10

3rd January1847 10

367. About cholera 11

10th January 1847 11

368. The Pearl 13

31st January 1847 13

369. Do not worry - worry weighs down the heart! 14

14th February 1847 14

370. About sulfur ether and it’s effect 16

28th February 1847 16

371. The girl from the stars 18

7th March 1847 18

372. Reminder to love and patience 19

14th March 1847 19

373. Advice to a girl 21

28th March 1847 21

374. The age of majority 22

28th March 1847 22

375. The power of faith 23

2nd April 1847 23

376. Famine as a rod of correction 24

11th April 1847 24

377. Everything that emanates from Me is a gift 25

18th April 1847 25

378. A gift for A.H.-W. 26

18 April 1847 26

379. True Communion 27

25th April 1847 27

380. Confession and forgiveness of sins 29

2nd May 1847 29

381. About the rebirth day of the spirit 30

10th May 1847 30

382. Material and spiritual inflation 31

16th May 1847 31

383. The true art of living 33

17th May 1847 33

384. Many are called, but few are chosen 35

18th May 1847 35

385. Closer illumination of the previous parable and a new parable 36

21st May 1847 36

386. Kaiser’s and God’s 38

23rd May 1847 38

387. You are Peter the rock 40

25th Mai 1847 40

388. Your friends and brothers the explanation of the ten letters in 'The household of God', 1st volume, 3rd chapter, 12th verse according to their spiritual meaning 42

27th May 1847 42

389. You are Peter the rock - continuation 45

29th May 1847 45

390. About name's day 46

28th May 1847 46

391. An abomination before God 47

30th May 1847 47

392. Do you love me? Are you good to me? Two questions from a girl 49

30th May 1847 49

393. The power of weakness - a little parable story 50

31st May 1847 50

394. About the wisdom and goodness fo God – a little parable 52

1st June 1847 52

395. God above all ! 54

3rd June 1847 54

396. The artistic tower clock - a parable 56

4th June 1847 56

397. A Nocturne 58

5th June 1847 58

398. A false leader of the people 60

7th June 1847 60

399. All kinds of idlers 62

8th June 1847 62

400. About the sanctity of marriage 64

10th June 1847 64

401. Who all commits adultery, harlotry, lechery, and fornication? 66

12th June 1847 66

402. Supplement 68

13th June 1847 68

403. Foolish complaints 69

14th June 1947 69

404. Still some of the humans' multiple lamentation 71

15th June 1847 71

405. Mountain hike 73

18th June 1847 73

406. The foolish maidens 75

20th June 1847 75

407. The city life 76

21st June 1847 76

408. Trust, courage, peace 77

24th June 1847 77

409. The snail as a picture of life 78

25th June 1847 78

410. Lazarus 79

26th June 1847 79

411. Pontius Pilate 80

28th June 1847 80

412. Reading the Word of God 82

2nd July 1847 82

413. World-, temple- and Divine service 84

5th July 1847 84

414. Rome and the coming Kingdom of God 86

8th July 1847 86

415. About ecclesiastical mysteries and ceremonies 88

9th July 1847 88

416. Attitude towards the church 90

12th July 1847 90

417. Fatherly advice for a young girl 92

13th July 1847, morning 92

418. Parables for God - and self-knowledge 93

13th July 1847, afternoon 93

419. Blessed mountain ascension 94

15th July 1847 94

420. The race 96

18th July 1847 96

421. About speculators and usurers 98

19th July 1847 98

422. Healing of the blind at Bethsaida 100

20th July 1847 100

423. The glorification of Christ 102

22nd July 1847 102

424. About the politicians 104

23rd July 1847 104

425. Introduction to Death Scenes 105

27th July 1847 105

426. Transition to the spiritual world 106

13th August 1847 106

427. My teaching teaches love and forbids judgment 108

21st November 1847 108

428. A word for And. H. W 109

30th November 1847 109

429. Toothpaste and mouthwash 111

1st December 1847 111

430. Political priests intrigue 112

13th December 1847 112

431. The head of the man, the woman and Christ 114

21st December 1847 114

432. Breast catarrh - medical advice 115

2nd February 1848 115

433. The best for everyone 116

2nd February 1848 116

434. Chest catarrh - further advice 117

13th February 1848 117

435. Be alert! 118

17th February 1848 118

436. Better love than fear 119

17th February 1848 119

437. Considerations for Married couples 120

20th February 1848 120

438. Anemic dietary addictions 122

28th February 1848 122

439. Heavenly and earthly love 123

12th March 1848 123

440. All kinds of confusion 125

19th March 1848 125

441. Communal political advice 128

21st March 1848 128

442. Pray or flee? 130

25th March 1848 130

443. Dangerous situation 131

4th April 1848 131

444. Watch out! 133

4th May 1848 133

445. Chest catarrh [inflammation] - a reminder to be patient 135

7th May 1848 135

446. Political advice 137

7th May 1848 137

447. The time has come! 138

12th May 1848 138

448. The emperor’s flight from Vienna 139

21st May 1848 139

449. The true sun of peace 142

14th June 1848 142

450. Healing and prevention - A doctor's instruction 143

29th June 1848 143

451. To all ! 144

11th July 1848 144

452. Political Council. About time relations 146

23rd July 1848 146

453. Political advice. Do not look back and walk the path, however it may take shape 147

3rd August 1848 147

454. Council of God 148

15th August 1848 148

455. The true, living remedy 150

17th August 1848 150

456. A sign in the sky and it’s meaning 152

30th August 1848 152

457. My word and the living faith are the best remedy 154

3rd September 1848 154

458. Free, joyful trust in God 158

26th September 1848 158

459. Judgment of lovelessness 160

1st October 1848 160

460. Ark of peace in a spiritual deluge of sin 162

17th November 1848 162

461. Comfort at the cross of earthly suffering 164

18th November 1848 164

462. Spiritual battle of the Fallen 165

18th November 1848 165

463. Robert Blum's career on earth 167

27th November 1848 167

464. At the death of a mother 169

30th November 1848 169

465. I alone can truly take and truly give again 171

2nd December 1848 171

466. Your full consolation 172

2nd December 1848 172

467. Three words: Go, Stand, Fall 173

13th December 1848 173

468. God's covenant in the judgment of nations 174

30th December 1848 174

469. To Justinus Kerner, the first publisher of the New Word 177

End of 1848 177

470. Parliamentary and Imperial election 178

6th January 1849 178

471. The task of a youth 180

23rd February 1849 180

472. About Pope Pius IX 181

13th January 1849 181

473. A favorite of God for namesday 183

18th February1849 183

474. Announcement of a blessed one 185

18th February 1849 185

475. The two calves 187

2nd March 1849, 2am – a vision 187

476. Everything must become new! View into the near future 188

5th March 1849 188

477. Memorial letter for the 15th of March 190

19th March 1849 190

478. The great dawn or the dawn before the coming of the Lord 192

6th April 1849 192

479. Once again: Emperor and God 205

10th June 1849 205

480. An anti-Christian scripture 207

20th June 1849 207

481. Sanctifying love - Words for your birthday 209

26th June 1849 209

482. Strengthening the nerves 211

17th July 1849 211

483. Revenge of the Dead 212

29th August 1849. 212

484. Announcement of the light appearances on November 9, 13 and 27, 1849 214

1st October 1849 214

485. Woe to the vengeful victors 215

13th October 1849 215

486. Theme: 1850 217

5th November 1849 217

487. Light phenomena 218

11th November 1849 218

488. Spiritual pressure and it's consequences 219

8th March 1850 219

489. Spiritual thunderstorm oppression 221

25th May 1850 221

490. John in the chapel - dream explanation 222

19th September 1850 222

491. Jakob Lorber's inquiry about the spiritual appearance of the Lord on the Reinerkogel. (at the time of the writing down of the afterlife work 'Robert Blum') 223

4th October 1850, 17:30 in the afternoon 223

492. Memorable things about the Reinerkogel 224

5th October 1850 224

493. Jakob Lorber and his friends in the midst of the Holy Society 225

6th October 1850 225

494. Correct Birthday Celebration 226

14th October 1850 226

495. War clouds 227

2nd December 1850, Afternoon 227

496. Civic sense of sacrifice 228

6th December 1850 - Afternoon 228

497. The Millennial Kingdom 229

27th December 1850 229

498. The coming of the primordial Light into the world 230

2nd August 1851 230

499. Bridge between the worlds of senses and spirits 233

24th February 1854 233

500. Proverbs of true life-wisdom 240

2nd January 1855 240

501. Only one thing is necessary! 242

Beginning of 1856 242

502. Big things need a big room 243

27th April 1856 243

503. Do not worry! 244

11th August 1856 244

504. Against doubt and melancholy 245

17th September 1856 245

505. THE TRUE DIRECTION OF LIFE 246

In the year 1857 246

506. Understanding the correspondences between the natural and spiritual worlds 247

20th April 1858 247

507. 1st continuation of “Understanding the correspondences between the natural and spiritual worlds” 252

22nd April 1858 252

508. 2nd continuation of “Understanding the correspondences between the natural and spiritual worlds” 254

23rd April 1858 254

509. Child examination in the temple in Jerusalem 256

Begin transcription in 1859 256

510. New Years Blessing 258

31st December 1861 258

511. Shortest basic instruction of the eternal Word 259

10th May 1862 259

512. Life-school of love 260

9th March 1864 260

513. Explanation of difficult Scriptures 261

17th March 1864 261

514. Explanation of difficult written Scriptures 264

17th March 1864 264

515. Explanation I: The Evangelist Matthew 266

18th March 1864 266

516. Explanation II: From the Last judgement 268

19th March 1864 268

517. Explanation III: Jesus' forty days in the desert 271

20th March 1864 271

22nd March 1864 275

518. I did not come to bring you the peace of this world 276

21st March 1864 276

519. Explanation IV: Smite on the cheek - The mantle 278

21st March 1864, from 10am to 1 pm 278

520. Be ye wise as serpents, and harmless as doves 280

22nd March 1864, from 11 in the morning till 4 in the afternoon) 280

521. Explanation V: About My resurrection 282

22nd March 1864 282

522. The Millennial Kingdom 284

26th March 1864 284

523. Location of towns in Palestine referred to by John in the Gospel of John and the Old Testament 285

29th March 1864 285

524. Explanation VI: More explanations of Scriptures 289

1st April 1864 289

525. The Evangelist Luke 294

7th April 1864 294

526. Our Earth originates from the Primordial central Sun 300

8th April 1864 300

527. The nature of phosphorus 305

10th April 1864, afternoon 305

528. About the Gospels 307

24th April 1864, 4 pm – 6:45 pm 307

529. Historical summary of the origin of the New Testament 310

25th April 1864 from 11am till 1 pm 310

530. About the nodule of the heart and the toe 313

9th May 1864 313

531. Love and wisdom 315

532. Of Being in Appearance 315

3rd March 1841 (?) 315

533. Spiritual vision 315

3rd March 1841 (?) 315

534. The Greatest 315

535. The only good and true 315

3rd March 1841 (?) 315

536. The true church 316

3rd March 1841 (?) 316

537. Understanding and tolerance 316

3rd March 1841 (?) 316

Table of Contents

Beginning of the writing of the work 'The Earth' (1st part of the work 'Earth and Moon') under the title: Natural and metaphysical or spiritual depiction of the center of the earth

362. Meteor in Prussia 4

20

363. The Sun Woman 5

21

364. Beginning of the writing of the work 'The Earth' (1st part of the work 'Earth and Moon') under

28

365. House blessing 9

1

366. Questions about texts with Mark and John 10

3

367. About cholera 11

10

368. The Pearl 13

31

369. Do not worry - worry weighs down the heart! 14

14

370. About sulfur ether and it’s effect 16

th

371. The girl from the stars 18

7

372. Reminder to love and patience 19

March 1847 19

373. Advice to a girl 21

March 1847 21

374. The age of majority 22

March 1847 22

375. The power of faith 23

2

376. Famine as a rod of correction 24

11

377. Everything that emanates from Me is a gift 25

18

378. A gift for A.H.-W. 26

18 April 1847 26

379. True Communion 27

25

380. Confession and forgiveness of sins 29

nd

381. About the rebirth day of the spirit 30

May 1847 30

382. Material and spiritual inflation 31

16

383. The true art of living 33

17

384. Many are called, but few are chosen 35

May 1847 35

385. Closer illumination of the previous parable and a new parable 36

st

386. Kaiser’s and God’s 38

23